This is a modern-English version of The Sleeper Awakes: A Revised Edition of When the Sleeper Wakes, originally written by Wells, H. G. (Herbert George).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE SLEEPER AWAKES
A Revised Edition of “When the Sleeper Wakes”
By H.G. Wells
1899
CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PREFACE TO THE NEW EDITION
When the Sleeper Wakes, whose title I have now altered to The Sleeper Awakes, was first published as a book in 1899 after a serial appearance in the Graphic and one or two American and colonial periodicals. It is one of the most ambitious and least satisfactory of my books, and I have taken the opportunity afforded by this reprinting to make a number of excisions and alterations. Like most of my earlier work, it was written under considerable pressure; there are marks of haste not only in the writing of the latter part, but in the very construction of the story. Except for certain streaks of a slovenliness which seems to be an almost unavoidable defect in me, there is little to be ashamed of in the writing of the opening portion; but it will be fairly manifest to the critic that instead of being put aside and thought over through a leisurely interlude, the ill-conceived latter part was pushed to its end. I was at that time overworked, and badly in need of a holiday. In addition to various necessary journalistic tasks, I had in hand another book, Love and Mr. Lewisham, which had taken a very much stronger hold upon my affections than this present story. My circumstances demanded that one or other should be finished before I took any rest, and so I wound up the Sleeper sufficiently to make it a marketable work, hoping to be able to revise it before the book printers at any rate got hold of it. But fortune was against me. I came back to England from Italy only to fall dangerously ill, and I still remember the impotent rage and strain of my attempt to put some sort of finish to my story of Mr. Lewisham, with my temperature at a hundred and two. I couldn’t endure the thought of leaving that book a fragment. I did afterwards contrive to save it from the consequences of that febrile spurt—Love and Mr. Lewisham is indeed one of my most carefully balanced books—but the Sleeper escaped me.
When the Sleeper Wakes, now re-titled The Sleeper Awakes, was first published as a book in 1899 after appearing serially in the Graphic and a few American and colonial magazines. It’s one of my most ambitious yet least satisfying books, and I've taken this reprinting as an opportunity to make several cuts and changes. Like most of my earlier work, it was written under a lot of pressure; there are signs of haste not just in the writing of the latter part, but in the very structure of the story. Aside from some careless bits, which seem to be a near unavoidable flaw in me, there's little I regret about the writing in the opening part; however, it will be clear to critics that instead of being set aside for reflection during a leisurely break, the poorly conceived latter part was rushed to completion. At that time, I was overworked and really needed a vacation. In addition to various urgent journalistic duties, I was also working on another book, Love and Mr. Lewisham, which I was much more emotionally invested in than this one. My situation required that I finish one or the other before I could take a break, so I wrapped up the Sleeper enough to make it publishable, hoping to revise it before the printers got their hands on it. But luck was not on my side. I returned to England from Italy only to fall seriously ill, and I still recall the helpless frustration and pressure I felt trying to finish my story of Mr. Lewisham while my temperature was hitting a hundred and two. I couldn’t bear the thought of leaving that book incomplete. I did manage to save it from the effects of that feverish push—Love and Mr. Lewisham is indeed one of my most meticulously crafted works—but the Sleeper got away from me.
It is twelve years now since the Sleeper was written, and that young man of thirty-one is already too remote for me to attempt any very drastic reconstruction of his work. I have played now merely the part of an editorial elder brother: cut out relentlessly a number of long tiresome passages that showed all too plainly the fagged, toiling brain, the heavy sluggish driven pen, and straightened out certain indecisions at the end. Except for that, I have done no more than hack here and there at clumsy phrases and repetitions. The worst thing in the earlier version, and the thing that rankled most in my mind, was the treatment of the relations of Helen Wotton and Graham. Haste in art is almost always vulgarisation, and I slipped into the obvious vulgarity of making what the newspaper syndicates call a “love interest” out of Helen. There was even a clumsy intimation that instead of going up in the flying-machine to fight, Graham might have given in to Ostrog, and married Helen. I have now removed the suggestion of these uncanny connubialities. Not the slightest intimation of any sexual interest could in truth have arisen between these two. They loved and kissed one another, but as a girl and her heroic grandfather might love, and in a crisis kiss. I have found it possible, without any very serious disarrangement, to clear all that objectionable stuff out of the story, and so a little ease my conscience on the score of this ungainly lapse. I have also, with a few strokes of the pen, eliminated certain dishonest and regrettable suggestions that the People beat Ostrog. My Graham dies, as all his kind must die, with no certainty of either victory or defeat.
It’s been twelve years since the Sleeper was written, and that thirty-one-year-old man feels too distant for me to make any major changes to his work. I've basically taken on the role of an editorial older brother: I cut out a lot of lengthy, tedious sections that clearly revealed a tired, struggling mind and a sluggish, overworked pen. I also clarified a few of the uncertainties at the end. Apart from that, I’ve just tidied up awkward phrases and repeat mentions here and there. The worst part of the earlier version, which stuck with me the most, was how the relationship between Helen Wotton and Graham was handled. Rushing in art usually results in something cheap, and I fell into the obvious trap of introducing what newspaper syndicates would call a "love interest" for Helen. There was even a clumsy hint that instead of going up in the flying machine to fight, Graham could have caved to Ostrog and married Helen. I’ve now removed any suggestion of those odd marital ties. There shouldn’t have been even the slightest hint of sexual interest between them. They loved each other and shared kisses, but in the way a girl and her heroic grandfather might. I managed to remove all that objectionable content from the story without too much disruption, which helps ease my conscience over this awkward misstep. I've also, with just a few strokes of the pen, eliminated certain dishonest and unfortunate implications that the People defeated Ostrog. My Graham dies, like all his kind must, without any certainty of either victory or defeat.
Who will win—Ostrog or the People? A thousand years hence that will still be just the open question we leave to-day.
Who will win—Ostrog or the People? A thousand years from now, that will still be the same open question we leave today.
H.G. WELLS.
THE SLEEPER AWAKES
CHAPTER I. — INSOMNIA
One afternoon, at low water, Mr. Isbister, a young artist lodging at Boscastle, walked from that place to the picturesque cove of Pentargen, desiring to examine the caves there. Halfway down the precipitous path to the Pentargen beach he came suddenly upon a man sitting in an attitude of profound distress beneath a projecting mass of rock. The hands of this man hung limply over his knees, his eyes were red and staring before him, and his face was wet with tears.
One afternoon, during low tide, Mr. Isbister, a young artist staying in Boscastle, walked from there to the beautiful cove of Pentargen, wanting to check out the caves. Halfway down the steep path to Pentargen beach, he unexpectedly found a man sitting in a position of deep distress beneath a jutting rock. The man's hands were hanging loosely over his knees, his eyes were red and staring straight ahead, and his face was wet with tears.
He glanced round at Isbister’s footfall. Both men were disconcerted, Isbister the more so, and, to override the awkwardness of his involuntary pause, he remarked, with an air of mature conviction, that the weather was hot for the time of year.
He looked around at Isbister’s footsteps. Both men felt uneasy, especially Isbister, and to break the tension of his unexpected pause, he said, with a sense of serious certainty, that the weather was hot for this time of year.
“Very,” answered the stranger shortly, hesitated a second, and added in a colourless tone, “I can’t sleep.”
“Very,” replied the stranger briefly, paused for a moment, and added in a flat tone, “I can’t sleep.”
Isbister stopped abruptly. “No?” was all he said, but his bearing conveyed his helpful impulse.
Isbister stopped suddenly. “No?” was all he said, but his demeanor showed his willingness to help.
“It may sound incredible,” said the stranger, turning weary eyes to Isbister’s face and emphasizing his words with a languid hand, “but I have had no sleep—no sleep at all for six nights.”
“It might sound unbelievable,” said the stranger, turning tired eyes to Isbister’s face and stressing his words with a slow hand, “but I haven’t slept—not a wink—for six nights.”
“Had advice?”
"Got any advice?"
“Yes. Bad advice for the most part. Drugs. My nervous system.... They are all very well for the run of people. It’s hard to explain. I dare not take ... sufficiently powerful drugs.”
"Yes. Mostly bad advice. Drugs. My nervous system.... They’re fine for most people. It’s difficult to explain. I can’t take ... strong drugs."
“That makes it difficult,” said Isbister.
"That's hard," said Isbister.
He stood helplessly in the narrow path, perplexed what to do. Clearly the man wanted to talk. An idea natural enough under the circumstances, prompted him to keep the conversation going. “I’ve never suffered from sleeplessness myself,” he said in a tone of commonplace gossip, “but in those cases I have known, people have usually found something—”
He stood helpless in the narrow path, confused about what to do. It was obvious the man wanted to talk. An idea that made sense in this situation urged him to keep the conversation going. “I've never had trouble sleeping myself,” he said in a casual tone, “but in the cases I’ve seen, people have usually found something—”
“I dare make no experiments.”
“I won't take any chances.”
He spoke wearily. He gave a gesture of rejection, and for a space both men were silent.
He spoke tiredly. He waved his hand dismissively, and for a moment, both men were quiet.
“Exercise?” suggested Isbister diffidently, with a glance from his interlocutor’s face of wretchedness to the touring costume he wore.
“Exercise?” Isbister suggested hesitantly, looking from his companion’s pained expression to the outfit he was wearing for the tour.
“That is what I have tried. Unwisely perhaps. I have followed the coast, day after day—from New Quay. It has only added muscular fatigue to the mental. The cause of this unrest was overwork—trouble. There was something—”
“That is what I have tried. Maybe it wasn’t wise. I have followed the coast, day after day—from New Quay. It has only added physical exhaustion to the mental one. The reason for this unrest was overwork—trouble. There was something—”
He stopped as if from sheer fatigue. He rubbed his forehead with a lean hand. He resumed speech like one who talks to himself.
He stopped, completely exhausted. He rubbed his forehead with a thin hand. He started talking again, almost as if he were speaking to himself.
“I am a lone wolf, a solitary man, wandering through a world in which I have no part. I am wifeless—childless—who is it speaks of the childless as the dead twigs on the tree of life? I am wifeless, childless—I could find no duty to do. No desire even in my heart. One thing at last I set myself to do.
“I am a lone wolf, a solitary man, wandering through a world in which I don’t belong. I have no wife—no kids—who calls the childless the dead twigs on the tree of life? I am wifeless, childless—I couldn’t find any duty to fulfill. There’s no desire even in my heart. One thing at last I decided to do.
“I said, I will do this, and to do it, to overcome the inertia of this dull body, I resorted to drugs. Great God, I’ve had enough of drugs! I don’t know if you feel the heavy inconvenience of the body, its exasperating demand of time from the mind—time—life! Live! We only live in patches. We have to eat, and then comes the dull digestive complacencies—or irritations. We have to take the air or else our thoughts grow sluggish, stupid, run into gulfs and blind alleys. A thousand distractions arise from within and without, and then comes drowsiness and sleep. Men seem to live for sleep. How little of a man’s day is his own—even at the best! And then come those false friends, those Thug helpers, the alkaloids that stifle natural fatigue and kill rest—black coffee, cocaine—”
“I said, I will do this, and to make it happen, to break through the sluggishness of this dull body, I turned to drugs. Oh my God, I’ve had enough of drugs! I don’t know if you feel the heavy burden of the body, its annoying demand for time from the mind—time—life! Live! We only live in bits and pieces. We need to eat, and then we deal with the dull satisfaction—or irritation—of digestion. We have to get some fresh air or else our thoughts become sluggish, stupid, leading us into dead ends and blind alleys. A thousand distractions come from within and without, and then there’s drowsiness and sleep. It seems like people live for sleep. How little of a man’s day is actually his own—even at its best! And then come those false friends, those Thug helpers, the drugs that smother natural fatigue and steal rest—black coffee, cocaine—”
“I see,” said Isbister.
"I see," Isbister said.
“I did my work,” said the sleepless man with a querulous intonation.
“I did my work,” said the sleepless man with a complaining tone.
“And this is the price?”
"Is this the price?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
For a little while the two remained without speaking.
For a little while, the two stayed quiet.
“You cannot imagine the craving for rest that I feel—a hunger and thirst. For six long days, since my work was done, my mind has been a whirlpool, swift, unprogressive and incessant, a torrent of thoughts leading nowhere, spinning round swift and steady—” He paused. “Towards the gulf.”
“You can’t imagine how much I crave rest—a hunger and thirst. For six long days, since I finished my work, my mind has been a whirlpool, fast, unproductive, and nonstop, a flood of thoughts going in circles, spinning around quickly and steadily—” He paused. “Towards the void.”
“You must sleep,” said Isbister decisively, and with an air of a remedy discovered. “Certainly you must sleep.”
“You need to sleep,” Isbister said firmly, as if he had found a solution. “You definitely need to sleep.”
“My mind is perfectly lucid. It was never clearer. But I know I am drawing towards the vortex. Presently—”
"My mind is perfectly clear. It's never been clearer. But I know I'm heading toward the vortex. Right now—"
“Yes?”
"Yeah?"
“You have seen things go down an eddy? Out of the light of the day, out of this sweet world of sanity—down—”
“You've seen things spiral down? Out of the daylight, out of this beautiful world of sanity—down—”
“But,” expostulated Isbister.
“But,” protested Isbister.
The man threw out a hand towards him, and his eyes were wild, and his voice suddenly high. “I shall kill myself. If in no other way—at the foot of yonder dark precipice there, where the waves are green, and the white surge lifts and falls, and that little thread of water trembles down. There at any rate is ... sleep.”
The man reached out a hand towards him, his eyes frantic and his voice suddenly shrill. “I’m going to end it all. If there’s no other way—at the edge of that dark cliff over there, where the waves are green and the white foam rises and crashes, and that little stream of water shakes as it flows down. At least there, I can find ... peace.”
“That’s unreasonable,” said Isbister, startled at the man’s hysterical gust of emotion. “Drugs are better than that.”
“That's unreasonable,” Isbister said, taken aback by the man's outburst of emotion. “Drugs are better than that.”
“There at any rate is sleep,” repeated the stranger, not heeding him.
“There at least is sleep,” the stranger repeated, ignoring him.
Isbister looked at him. “It’s not a cert, you know,” he remarked. “There’s a cliff like that at Lulworth Cove—as high, anyhow—and a little girl fell from top to bottom. And lives to-day—sound and well.”
Isbister looked at him. “It’s not guaranteed, you know,” he remarked. “There’s a cliff like that at Lulworth Cove—as high, anyway—and a little girl fell from top to bottom. And she’s alive today—healthy and fine.”
“But those rocks there?”
“But what about those rocks?”
“One might lie on them rather dismally through a cold night, broken bones grating as one shivered, chill water splashing over you. Eh?”
"One might lie on them quite unhappily through a cold night, broken bones scraping as you shivered, cold water splashing over you. Right?"
Their eyes met. “Sorry to upset your ideals,” said Isbister with a sense of devil-may-careish brilliance. “But a suicide over that cliff (or any cliff for the matter of that), really, as an artist—” He laughed. “It’s so damned amateurish.”
Their eyes locked. “Sorry to disrupt your ideals,” said Isbister with a carefree flair. “But throwing yourself off that cliff (or any cliff for that matter), really, as an artist—” He chuckled. “It’s so damn amateurish.”
“But the other thing,” said the sleepless man irritably, “the other thing. No man can keep sane if night after night—”
“But the other thing,” said the sleepless man irritably, “the other thing. No man can stay sane if night after night—”
“Have you been walking along this coast alone?”
“Have you been walking along this coast by yourself?”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Silly sort of thing to do. If you’ll excuse my saying so. Alone! As you say; body fag is no cure for brain fag. Who told you to? No wonder; walking! And the sun on your head, heat, fag, solitude, all the day long, and then, I suppose, you go to bed and try very hard—eh?”
“Silly thing to do, if you don’t mind me saying. Alone! Like you said; physical exhaustion doesn’t fix mental exhaustion. Who told you to? No wonder; walking! And the sun beating down on you, heat, fatigue, loneliness, all day long, and then, I guess, you go to bed and try really hard—right?”
Isbister stopped short and looked at the sufferer doubtfully.
Isbister paused abruptly and glanced at the person in pain with uncertainty.
“Look at these rocks!” cried the seated man with a sudden force of gesture. “Look at that sea that has shone and quivered there for ever! See the white spume rush into darkness under that great cliff. And this blue vault, with the blinding sun pouring from the dome of it. It is your world. You accept it, you rejoice in it. It warms and supports and delights you. And for me—”
“Check out these rocks!” shouted the man sitting down with sudden enthusiasm. “Look at that sea that has sparkled and shimmered endlessly! See the white foam rush into darkness beneath that massive cliff. And this blue sky, with the bright sun shining down from above. It’s your world. You embrace it, you enjoy it. It warms you, supports you, and brings you joy. And for me—”
He turned his head and showed a ghastly face, bloodshot pallid eyes and bloodless lips. He spoke almost in a whisper. “It is the garment of my misery. The whole world ... is the garment of my misery.”
He turned his head and revealed a horrific face, bloodshot pale eyes and colorless lips. He spoke almost in a whisper. “It’s the outfit of my suffering. The whole world ... is the outfit of my suffering.”
Isbister looked at all the wild beauty of the sunlit cliffs about them and back to that face of despair. For a moment he was silent.
Isbister gazed at the stunning beauty of the sunlit cliffs surrounding them and then back at that expression of despair. For a moment, he was quiet.
He started, and made a gesture of impatient rejection. “You get a night’s sleep,” he said, “and you won’t see much misery out here. Take my word for it.”
He flinched and waved his hand in annoyed dismissal. “You get a good night’s sleep,” he said, “and you won’t notice much suffering out here. Trust me.”
He was quite sure now that this was a providential encounter. Only half an hour ago he had been feeling horribly bored. Here was employment the bare thought of which, was righteous self-applause. He took possession forthwith. The first need of this exhausted being was companionship. He flung himself down on the steeply sloping turf beside the motionless seated figure, and threw out a skirmishing line of gossip.
He was now pretty sure this was a lucky encounter. Just half an hour ago, he had been feeling really bored. Here was something to do that made him feel good about himself. He jumped right in. The first thing this tired person needed was some company. He plopped down on the steep grassy slope next to the still seated figure and started a casual conversation.
His hearer lapsed into apathy; he stared dismally seaward, and spoke only in answer to Isbister’s direct questions—and not to all of those. But he made no objection to this benevolent intrusion upon his despair.
His listener fell into a numb state; he gazed bleakly out to sea and only responded to Isbister’s direct questions—and not to all of them. But he didn’t mind this kind-hearted interruption of his sorrow.
He seemed even grateful, and when presently Isbister, feeling that his unsupported talk was losing vigour, suggested that they should reascend the steep and return towards Boscastle, alleging the view into Blackapit, he submitted quietly. Halfway up he began talking to himself, and abruptly turned a ghastly face on his helper. “What can be happening?” he asked with a gaunt illustrative hand. “What can be happening? Spin, spin, spin, spin. It goes round and round, round and round for evermore.”
He looked even grateful, and when Isbister, feeling that his unsupported talk was losing momentum, suggested they go back up the steep path and head toward Boscastle, claiming it was for the view into Blackapit, he quietly agreed. Halfway up, he started talking to himself and suddenly turned a pale face to his companion. “What can be happening?” he asked with a skinny, expressive hand. “What can be happening? Spin, spin, spin, spin. It goes around and around, around and around forever.”
He stood with his hand circling.
He stood with his hand raised.
“It’s all right, old chap,” said Isbister with the air of an old friend. “Don’t worry yourself. Trust to me,”
“It’s okay, buddy,” Isbister said like an old friend. “Don’t stress. Just trust me,”
The man dropped his hand and turned again. They went over the brow and to the headland beyond Penally, with the sleepless man gesticulating ever and again, and speaking fragmentary things concerning his whirling brain. At the headland they stood by the seat that looks into the dark mysteries of Blackapit, and then he sat down. Isbister had resumed his talk whenever the path had widened sufficiently for them to walk abreast. He was enlarging upon the complex difficulty of making Boscastle Harbour in bad weather, when suddenly and quite irrelevantly his companion interrupted him again.
The man dropped his hand and turned again. They climbed over the rise and went to the headland beyond Penally, with the restless man gesturing constantly and mumbling bits about his racing thoughts. At the headland, they stopped by the bench that looks into the dark mysteries of Blackapit, and then he sat down. Isbister picked up his conversation whenever the path was wide enough for them to walk side by side. He was elaborating on the complicated challenge of reaching Boscastle Harbour in bad weather when suddenly and quite out of nowhere, his companion interrupted him again.
“My head is not like what it was,” he said, gesticulating for want of expressive phrases. “It’s not like what it was. There is a sort of oppression, a weight. No—not drowsiness, would God it were! It is like a shadow, a deep shadow falling suddenly and swiftly across something busy. Spin, spin into the darkness. The tumult of thought, the confusion, the eddy and eddy. I can’t express it. I can hardly keep my mind on it—steadily enough to tell you.”
“My mind isn’t what it used to be,” he said, waving his hands in frustration. “It’s not like it was. There’s this weight, this pressure. No—not tiredness, I wish it were! It feels like a shadow, a heavy shadow that suddenly and quickly blankets something active. Whirling into the darkness. The chaos of thoughts, the confusion, the swirl and swirl. I can’t put it into words. I can barely focus on it—just enough to tell you.”
He stopped feebly.
He stopped weakly.
“Don’t trouble, old chap,” said Isbister. “I think I can understand. At any rate, it don’t matter very much just at present about telling me, you know.”
“Don’t worry, my friend,” said Isbister. “I think I get it. Anyway, it doesn’t really matter right now if you tell me, you know.”
The sleepless man thrust his knuckles into his eyes and rubbed them. Isbister talked for awhile while this rubbing continued, and then he had a fresh idea. “Come down to my room,” he said, “and try a pipe. I can show you some sketches of this Blackapit. If you’d care?”
The sleepless man pressed his knuckles into his eyes and rubbed them. Isbister talked for a bit while he kept rubbing, and then he had a new idea. “Come down to my room,” he said, “and try a pipe. I can show you some sketches of this Blackapit, if you’re interested?”
The other rose obediently and followed him down the steep.
The other rose up and followed him down the slope.
Several times Isbister heard him stumble as they came down, and his movements were slow and hesitating. “Come in with me,” said Isbister, “and try some cigarettes and the blessed gift of alcohol. If you take alcohol?”
Several times Isbister heard him trip as they came down, and his movements were slow and unsure. “Come in with me,” said Isbister, “and try some cigarettes and the wonderful gift of alcohol. Are you going to have some alcohol?”
The stranger hesitated at the garden gate. He seemed no longer aware of his actions. “I don’t drink,” he said slowly, coming up the garden path, and after a moment’s interval repeated absently, “No—I don’t drink. It goes round. Spin, it goes—spin—”
The stranger paused at the garden gate. He seemed to have lost track of what he was doing. “I don’t drink,” he said slowly as he walked up the garden path, and after a brief moment, he repeated absently, “No—I don’t drink. It goes around. Spin, it goes—spin—”
He stumbled at the doorstep and entered the room with the bearing of one who sees nothing.
He tripped at the door and walked into the room as if he was completely unaware of his surroundings.
Then he sat down heavily in the easy chair, seemed almost to fall into it. He leant forward with his brows on his hands and became motionless. Presently he made a faint sound in his throat.
Then he sat down heavily in the easy chair, almost sinking into it. He leaned forward with his brows resting on his hands and became still. After a moment, he made a faint sound in his throat.
Isbister moved about the room with the nervousness of an inexperienced host, making little remarks that scarcely required answering. He crossed the room to his portfolio, placed it on the table and noticed the mantel clock.
Isbister moved around the room with the anxiety of a first-time host, making small comments that barely needed a response. He walked across the room to grab his portfolio, set it on the table, and noticed the mantel clock.
“I don’t know if you’d care to have supper with me,” he said with an unlighted cigarette in his hand—his mind troubled with ideas of a furtive administration of chloral. “Only cold mutton, you know, but passing sweet. Welsh. And a tart, I believe.” He repeated this after momentary silence.
“I’m not sure if you’d be interested in having dinner with me,” he said, holding an unlit cigarette—his mind preoccupied with thoughts of secretly administering chloral. “It’s just cold mutton, but it’s quite nice. Welsh, you know. And a tart, I think.” He said this again after a brief pause.
The seated man made no answer. Isbister stopped, match in hand, regarding him.
The man sitting down didn't reply. Isbister paused, match in hand, looking at him.
The stillness lengthened. The match went out, the cigarette was put down unlit. The man was certainly very still. Isbister took up the portfolio, opened it, put it down, hesitated, seemed about to speak. “Perhaps,” he whispered doubtfully. Presently he glanced at the door and back to the figure. Then he stole on tiptoe out of the room, glancing at his companion after each elaborate pace.
The silence stretched on. The match fizzled out, and the cigarette was set aside, untouched. The man remained completely still. Isbister picked up the portfolio, opened it, set it down, hesitated, and looked like he was about to say something. “Maybe,” he whispered uncertainly. After a moment, he glanced at the door and then back at the figure. Then he quietly tiptoed out of the room, checking on his companion after each careful step.
He closed the door noiselessly. The house door was standing open, and he went out beyond the porch, and stood where the monkshood rose at the corner of the garden bed. From this point he could see the stranger through the open window, still and dim, sitting head on hand. He had not moved.
He quietly closed the door. The front door of the house was open, and he stepped out past the porch, standing by the monkshood at the edge of the garden bed. From there, he could see the stranger through the open window, still and dim, sitting with his head resting on his hand. He hadn’t moved.
A number of children going along the road stopped and regarded the artist curiously. A boatman exchanged civilities with him. He felt that possibly his circumspect attitude and position looked peculiar and unaccountable. Smoking, perhaps, might seem more natural. He drew pipe and pouch from his pocket, filled the pipe slowly.
A group of kids walking down the road stopped and looked at the artist with curiosity. A boatman chatted politely with him. He thought that maybe his cautious demeanor and stance appeared strange and hard to explain. Smoking might have seemed more normal. He took out his pipe and pouch from his pocket and filled the pipe slowly.
“I wonder,” ... he said, with a scarcely perceptible loss of complacency. “At any rate one must give him a chance.” He struck a match in the virile way, and proceeded to light his pipe.
"I wonder," he said, with a barely noticeable dip in confidence. "Either way, we have to give him a chance." He struck a match confidently and went on to light his pipe.
He heard his landlady behind him, coming with his lamp lit from the kitchen. He turned, gesticulating with his pipe, and stopped her at the door of his sitting-room. He had some difficulty in explaining the situation in whispers, for she did not know he had a visitor. She retreated again with the lamp, still a little mystified to judge from her manner, and he resumed his hovering at the corner of the porch, flushed and less at his ease.
He heard his landlady approaching him from the kitchen with his lamp lit. He turned, gesturing with his pipe, and stopped her at the door of his living room. He struggled to explain the situation quietly, since she was unaware he had a guest. She stepped back with the lamp, looking somewhat confused based on her expression, and he returned to pacing at the corner of the porch, feeling flushed and more uncomfortable.
Long after he had smoked out his pipe, and when the bats were abroad, curiosity dominated his complex hesitations, and he stole back into his darkling sitting-room. He paused in the doorway. The stranger was still in the same attitude, dark against the window. Save for the singing of some sailors aboard one of the little slate-carrying ships in the harbour the evening was very still. Outside, the spikes of monkshood and delphinium stood erect and motionless against the shadow of the hillside. Something flashed into Isbister’s mind; he started, and leaning over the table, listened. An unpleasant suspicion grew stronger; became conviction. Astonishment seized him and became—dread!
Long after he had finished smoking his pipe, and when the bats were out, curiosity took over his mixed feelings, and he quietly returned to his dim sitting room. He stopped at the doorway. The stranger remained in the same position, silhouetted against the window. Besides the singing of some sailors on one of the small slate-carrying ships in the harbor, the evening was very quiet. Outside, the spikes of monkshood and delphinium stood upright and still against the shadowy hillside. Suddenly, an idea flashed into Isbister's mind; he jumped, and leaning over the table, he listened intently. An unsettling suspicion grew stronger and turned into certainty. Astonishment gripped him and quickly turned into fear!
No sound of breathing came from the seated figure!
No sound of breathing came from the person sitting there!
He crept slowly and noiselessly round the table, pausing twice to listen. At last he could lay his hand on the back of the armchair. He bent down until the two heads were ear to ear.
He moved quietly around the table, stopping twice to listen. Finally, he could reach the back of the armchair. He leaned down until their heads were close enough to touch.
Then he bent still lower to look up at his visitor’s face. He started violently and uttered an exclamation. The eyes were void spaces of white.
Then he crouched down further to see his visitor's face. He jumped back in shock and exclaimed. The eyes were empty whites.
He looked again and saw that they were open and with the pupils rolled under the lids. He was afraid. He took the man by the shoulder and shook him. “Are you asleep?” he said, with his voice jumping, and again, “Are you asleep?”
He looked again and saw that the eyes were open with the pupils rolled under the lids. He felt afraid. He grabbed the man by the shoulder and shook him. “Are you asleep?” he asked, his voice trembling, and again, “Are you asleep?”
A conviction took possession of his mind that this man was dead. He became active and noisy, strode across the room, blundering against the table as he did so, and rang the bell.
A strong belief took hold of his mind that this man was dead. He became active and loud, walked across the room, bumping into the table as he did so, and rang the bell.
“Please bring a light at once,” he said in the passage. “There is something wrong with my friend.”
“Please bring a light right away,” he said in the hallway. “Something's wrong with my friend.”
He returned to the motionless seated figure, grasped the shoulder, shook it, shouted. The room was flooded with yellow glare as his landlady entered with the light. His face was white as he turned blinking towards her. “I must fetch a doctor,” he said. “It is either death or a fit. Is there a doctor in the village? Where is a doctor to be found?”
He went back to the still seated figure, grabbed the shoulder, shook it, and yelled. The room was filled with bright yellow light as his landlady came in with the lamp. His face was pale as he turned, blinking at her. "I need to get a doctor," he said. "It's either death or a seizure. Is there a doctor in the village? Where can I find a doctor?"
CHAPTER II. — THE TRANCE
The state of cataleptic rigour into which this man had fallen, lasted for an unprecedented length of time, and then he passed slowly to the flaccid state, to a lax attitude suggestive of profound repose. Then it was his eyes could be closed.
The state of cataleptic rigidity this man fell into lasted for an unusually long time, and then he gradually shifted to a limp state that suggested deep relaxation. It was then that his eyes could finally be closed.
He was removed from the hotel to the Boscastle surgery, and from the surgery, after some weeks, to London. But he still resisted every attempt at reanimation. After a time, for reasons that will appear later, these attempts were discontinued. For a great space he lay in that strange condition, inert and still—neither dead nor living but, as it were, suspended, hanging midway between nothingness and existence. His was a darkness unbroken by a ray of thought or sensation, a dreamless inanition, a vast space of peace. The tumult of his mind had swelled and risen to an abrupt climax of silence. Where was the man? Where is any man when insensibility takes hold of him?
He was taken from the hotel to the Boscastle clinic, and after some weeks from the clinic to London. But he continued to resist every effort to bring him back. Eventually, for reasons that will be explained later, these efforts were stopped. For a long time, he lay in that strange state, motionless and quiet—neither dead nor alive but, in a way, suspended, hanging in between nothingness and existence. He was in a darkness untouched by any thought or feeling, a dreamless emptiness, a vast space of calm. The chaos of his mind had built up and reached an abrupt peak of silence. Where was the man? Where is anyone when they become insensible?
“It seems only yesterday,” said Isbister. “I remember it all as though it happened yesterday—clearer, perhaps, than if it had happened yesterday.”
“It feels like just yesterday,” said Isbister. “I remember it all as if it happened yesterday—maybe even clearer than if it had happened yesterday.”
It was the Isbister of the last chapter, but he was no longer a young man. The hair that had been brown and a trifle in excess of the fashionable length, was iron grey and clipped close, and the face that had been pink and white was buff and ruddy. He had a pointed beard shot with grey. He talked to an elderly man who wore a summer suit of drill (the summer of that year was unusually hot). This was Warming, a London solicitor and next of kin to Graham, the man who had fallen into the trance. And the two men stood side by side in a room in a house in London regarding his recumbent figure.
It was the Isbister from the last chapter, but he was no longer a young man. The hair that had once been brown and a bit longer than what was currently trendy was now iron grey and cut short, and the face that had been pink and white was now tan and ruddy. He had a pointed beard streaked with grey. He was talking to an older man dressed in a summer drill suit (that summer was unusually hot). This was Warming, a solicitor from London and Graham's next of kin, the man who had fallen into the trance. The two men stood side by side in a room of a house in London, looking at his lying figure.
It was a yellow figure lying lax upon a water-bed and clad in a flowing shirt, a figure with a shrunken face and a stubby beard, lean limbs and lank nails, and about it was a case of thin glass. This glass seemed to mark off the sleeper from the reality of life about him, he was a thing apart, a strange, isolated abnormality. The two men stood close to the glass, peering in.
It was a yellow figure lying loosely on a waterbed, wearing a flowing shirt. The figure had a shrunken face and a stubby beard, lean limbs, and long nails, all encased in a thin glass enclosure. This glass seemed to separate the sleeper from the life around him; he was something out of the ordinary, a strange, isolated anomaly. The two men stood close to the glass, looking in.
“The thing gave me a shock,” said Isbister. “I feel a queer sort of surprise even now when I think of his white eyes. They were white, you know, rolled up. Coming here again brings it all back to me.”
“The thing shocked me,” Isbister said. “I still feel a weird kind of surprise when I think about his white eyes. They were completely white, you know, rolled up. Coming back here makes all those memories rush back.”
“Have you never seen him since that time?” asked Warming.
“Have you never seen him since then?” asked Warming.
“Often wanted to come,” said Isbister; “but business nowadays is too serious a thing for much holiday keeping. I’ve been in America most of the time.”
“I've often wanted to come,” said Isbister; “but business these days is too serious for taking much time off. I've been in America most of the time.”
“If I remember rightly,” said Warming, “you were an artist?”
“If I remember correctly,” said Warming, “you were an artist?”
“Was. And then I became a married man. I saw it was all up with black and white, very soon—at least for a mediocrity, and I jumped on to process. Those posters on the Cliffs at Dover are by my people.”
“Was. And then I became a married man. I realized it was all over for black and white pretty quickly—at least for someone average, and I jumped into the process. Those posters on the Cliffs at Dover are made by my team.”
“Good posters,” admitted the solicitor, “though I was sorry to see them there.”
“Good posters,” the lawyer admitted, “but I was sorry to see them there.”
“Last as long as the cliffs, if necessary,” exclaimed Isbister with satisfaction. “The world changes. When he fell asleep, twenty years ago, I was down at Boscastle with a box of water-colours and a noble, old-fashioned ambition. I didn’t expect that some day my pigments would glorify the whole blessed coast of England, from Land’s End round again to the Lizard. Luck comes to a man very often when he’s not looking.”
“Last as long as the cliffs, if we need to,” Isbister said with satisfaction. “The world changes. When he fell asleep twenty years ago, I was down at Boscastle with a box of watercolors and a grand, old-fashioned dream. I never thought that one day my pigments would celebrate the entire beautiful coast of England, from Land’s End all the way back to the Lizard. Luck often comes to a man when he least expects it.”
Warming seemed to doubt the quality of the luck. “I just missed seeing you, if I recollect aright.”
Warming seemed to question the value of the luck. “I just missed seeing you, if I remember correctly.”
“You came back by the trap that took me to Camelford railway station. It was close on the Jubilee, Victoria’s Jubilee, because I remember the seats and flags in Westminster, and the row with the cabman at Chelsea.”
“You came back by the route that took me to Camelford railway station. It was around the time of the Jubilee, Victoria’s Jubilee, because I remember the seats and flags in Westminster, and the argument with the cab driver at Chelsea.”
“The Diamond Jubilee, it was,” said Warming; “the second one.”
“The Diamond Jubilee, that was,” said Warming; “the second one.”
“Ah, yes! At the proper Jubilee—the Fifty Year affair—I was down at Wookey—a boy. I missed all that.... What a fuss we had with him! My landlady wouldn’t take him in, wouldn’t let him stay—he looked so queer when he was rigid. We had to carry him in a chair up to the hotel. And the Boscastle doctor—it wasn’t the present chap, but the G.P. before him—was at him until nearly two, with me and the landlord holding lights and so forth.”
“Ah, yes! At the right Jubilee—the Fifty Year event—I was down at Wookey—a kid. I missed all that... What a commotion we had with him! My landlady wouldn’t take him in, wouldn’t let him stay—he looked so weird when he was stiff. We had to carry him in a chair up to the hotel. And the Boscastle doctor—it wasn’t the current guy, but the G.P. before him—was with him until nearly two, with me and the landlord holding lights and everything.”
“Do you mean—he was stiff and hard?”
“Are you saying—he was rigid and unyielding?”
“Stiff!—wherever you bent him he stuck. You might have stood him on his head and he’d have stopped. I never saw such stiffness. Of course this”—he indicated the prostrate figure by a movement of his head—“is quite different. And the little doctor—what was his name?”
“Stiff!—wherever you bent him, he stayed put. You could have stood him on his head and he wouldn’t have moved. I’ve never seen anything so stiff. Of course, this”—he pointed to the figure lying down with a nod—“is totally different. And the little doctor—what was his name?”
“Smithers?”
"Smithers?"
“Smithers it was—was quite wrong in trying to fetch him round too soon, according to all accounts. The things he did! Even now it makes me feel all—ugh! Mustard, snuff, pricking. And one of those beastly little things, not dynamos—”
“Smithers, it turns out, was completely off-base in trying to get him to come around too quickly, from what I’ve heard. The things he did! Even now it makes me feel all—ugh! Mustard, snuff, prickly. And one of those disgusting little things, not dynamos—”
“Coils.”
“Coils.”
“Yes. You could see his muscles throb and jump, and he twisted about. There were just two flaring yellow candles, and all the shadows were shivering, and the little doctor nervous and putting on side, and him—stark and squirming in the most unnatural ways. Well, it made me dream.”
“Yes. You could see his muscles pulse and move, and he twisted around. There were only two flickering yellow candles, and all the shadows were trembling, and the little doctor was jittery and acting awkward, and he—naked and writhing in the strangest ways. Well, it made me dream.”
Pause.
Hold on.
“It’s a strange state,” said Warming.
“It’s a weird situation,” said Warming.
“It’s a sort of complete absence,” said Isbister. “Here’s the body, empty. Not dead a bit, and yet not alive. It’s like a seat vacant and marked ‘engaged.’ No feeling, no digestion, no beating of the heart—not a flutter. That doesn’t make me feel as if there was a man present. In a sense it’s more dead than death, for these doctors tell me that even the hair has stopped growing. Now with the proper dead, the hair will go on growing—”
“It’s a total void,” said Isbister. “Here’s the body, empty. Not dead at all, but also not alive. It’s like a seat that’s empty but marked ‘engaged.’ No feeling, no digestion, no heartbeat—not a flutter. That doesn’t make me feel like there’s a person here. In a way, it’s more dead than actual death, because these doctors tell me that even the hair has stopped growing. With a proper corpse, the hair will keep growing—”
“I know,” said Warming, with a flash of pain in his expression.
“I know,” said Warming, his face briefly showing pain.
They peered through the glass again. Graham was indeed in a strange state, in the flaccid phase of a trance, but a trance unprecedented in medical history. Trances had lasted for as much as a year before—but at the end of that time it had ever been a waking or a death; sometimes first one and then the other. Isbister noted the marks the physicians had made in injecting nourishment, for that had been resorted to to postpone collapse; he pointed them out to Warming, who had been trying not to see them.
They looked through the glass again. Graham was definitely in a weird state, in the limp phase of a trance, but a trance unlike anything in medical history. Trances had lasted as long as a year before—but at the end of that time, there had always been either a waking or a death; sometimes one first and then the other. Isbister pointed out the marks the doctors had made when injecting nourishment, as that had been done to delay collapse; he showed them to Warming, who had been trying not to notice them.
“And while he has been lying here,” said Isbister, with the zest of a life freely spent, “I have changed my plans in life; married, raised a family, my eldest lad—I hadn’t begun to think of sons then—is an American citizen, and looking forward to leaving Harvard. There’s a touch of grey in my hair. And this man, not a day older nor wiser (practically) than I was in my downy days. It’s curious to think of.”
“And while he’s been lying here,” said Isbister, with the enthusiasm of a life well-lived, “I’ve changed my plans; I got married, raised a family, and my oldest son—I hadn’t even thought about having kids back then—is now an American citizen, about to graduate from Harvard. There’s a bit of gray in my hair. And this guy is not a day older or wiser (basically) than I was in my younger days. It’s interesting to think about.”
Warming turned. “And I have grown old too. I played cricket with him when I was still only a boy. And he looks a young man still. Yellow perhaps. But that is a young man nevertheless.”
Warming shifted. “And I’ve grown old too. I played cricket with him when I was just a boy. And he still looks young. Maybe a bit faded. But he’s still a young man, regardless.”
“And there’s been the War,” said Isbister.
“And there’s been the war,” Isbister said.
“From beginning to end.”
"Start to finish."
“And these Martians.”
"And these aliens."
“I’ve understood,” said Isbister after a pause, “that he had some moderate property of his own?”
"I get it," said Isbister after a pause, "that he had some decent property of his own?"
“That is so,” said Warming. He coughed primly. “As it happens—I have charge of it.”
"That's true," said Warming. He cleared his throat politely. "Actually, I'm in charge of it."
“Ah!” Isbister thought, hesitated and spoke: “No doubt—his keep here is not expensive—no doubt it will have improved—accumulated?”
“Ah!” Isbister thought, paused, and said: “No doubt—his stay here isn't costly—I'm sure it has gotten better—accumulated?”
“It has. He will wake up very much better off—if he wakes—than when he slept.”
"It has. He will wake up in a much better position—if he wakes—than when he fell asleep."
“As a business man,” said Isbister, “that thought has naturally been in my mind. I have, indeed, sometimes thought that, speaking commercially, of course, this sleep may be a very good thing for him. That he knows what he is about, so to speak, in being insensible so long. If he had lived straight on—”
“As a businessman,” said Isbister, “that thought has naturally crossed my mind. I have, in fact, sometimes considered that, commercially speaking, this sleep might be a really good thing for him. It shows that he knows what he’s doing, so to speak, by being unconscious for so long. If he had just kept on living—”
“I doubt if he would have premeditated as much,” said Warming. “He was not a far-sighted man. In fact—”
“I doubt he would have planned as much,” said Warming. “He wasn’t a forward-thinking guy. In fact—”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“We differed on that point. I stood to him somewhat in the relation of a guardian. You have probably seen enough of affairs to recognise that occasionally a certain friction—. But even if that was the case, there is a doubt whether he will ever wake. This sleep exhausts slowly, but it exhausts. Apparently he is sliding slowly, very slowly and tediously, down a long slope, if you can understand me?”
“We disagreed on that point. I acted a bit like a guardian to him. You’ve probably seen enough in life to know that sometimes there's a little friction—. But even if that’s true, there’s a question of whether he will ever wake up. This sleep drains him slowly, but it does drain him. It seems like he’s sliding down a long slope, very slowly and painfully, if you know what I mean?”
“It will be a pity to lose his surprise. There’s been a lot of change these twenty years. It’s Rip Van Winkle come real.”
“It would be a shame to ruin his surprise. A lot has changed in these twenty years. It’s like Rip Van Winkle come to life.”
“There has been a lot of change certainly,” said Warming. “And, among other changes, I have changed. I am an old man.”
“There has definitely been a lot of change,” Warming said. “And, among other changes, I've changed. I’m an old man now.”
Isbister hesitated, and then feigned a belated surprise. “I shouldn’t have thought it.”
Isbister paused and then pretended to be surprised. “I shouldn’t have thought that.”
“I was forty-three when his bankers—you remember you wired to his bankers—sent on to me.”
“I was forty-three when his bankers—you remember you sent money to his bankers—contacted me.”
“I got their address from the cheque book in his pocket,” said Isbister.
“I got their address from the checkbook in his pocket,” said Isbister.
“Well, the addition is not difficult,” said Warming.
"Well, adding it isn't hard," said Warming.
There was another pause, and then Isbister gave way to an unavoidable curiosity. “He may go on for years yet,” he said, and had a moment of hesitation. “We have to consider that. His affairs, you know, may fall some day into the hands of—someone else, you know.”
There was another pause, and then Isbister couldn’t help but ask. “He could last for years,” he said, hesitating for a moment. “We need to think about that. His business, you know, might eventually end up with—someone else, you know.”
“That, if you will believe me, Mr. Isbister, is one of the problems most constantly before my mind. We happen to be—as a matter of fact, there are no very trustworthy connexions of ours. It is a grotesque and unprecedented position.”
“That, if you believe me, Mr. Isbister, is one of the problems that’s always on my mind. The truth is, we don’t really have any reliable connections. It’s a bizarre and unprecedented situation.”
“Rather,” said Isbister.
“Instead,” said Isbister.
“It seems to me it’s a case of some public body, some practically undying guardian. If he really is going on living—as the doctors, some of them, think. As a matter of fact, I have gone to one or two public men about it. But, so far, nothing has been done.”
“It seems to me it’s a situation involving some public organization, some virtually everlasting guardian. If he truly is going to keep living—as some of the doctors believe. In fact, I’ve spoken to a couple of public figures about it. But, so far, nothing has been done.”
“It wouldn’t be a bad idea to hand him over to some public body—the British Museum Trustees, or the Royal College of Physicians. Sounds a bit odd, of course, but the whole situation is odd.”
“It might not be a bad idea to hand him over to some official organization—the British Museum Trustees or the Royal College of Physicians. It sounds a bit strange, of course, but the whole situation is strange.”
“The difficulty is to induce them to take him.”
“The challenge is to get them to take him.”
“Red tape, I suppose?”
“Bureaucracy, I guess?”
“Partly.”
"Somewhat."
Pause. “It’s a curious business, certainly,” said Isbister. “And compound interest has a way of mounting up.”
Pause. “It’s definitely an interesting situation,” Isbister said. “And compound interest really has a way of adding up.”
“It has,” said Warming. “And now the gold supplies are running short there is a tendency towards ... appreciation.”
“It has,” Warming said. “And now that the gold supplies are running low, there’s a trend towards ... appreciation.”
“I’ve felt that,” said Isbister with a grimace. “But it makes it better for him.”
“I’ve felt that,” said Isbister with a grimace. “But it makes it better for him.”
“If he wakes.”
“If he wakes.”
“If he wakes,” echoed Isbister. “Do you notice the pinched-in look of his nose, and the way in which his eyelids sink?”
“If he wakes,” Isbister repeated. “Do you see how his nose looks all pinched, and the way his eyelids droop?”
Warming looked and thought for a space. “I doubt if he will wake,” he said at last.
Warming looked and thought for a moment. “I doubt he will wake,” he finally said.
“I never properly understood,” said Isbister, “what it was brought this on. He told me something about overstudy. I’ve often been curious.”
“I never really understood,” said Isbister, “what caused this. He mentioned something about overstudying. I’ve often been curious.”
“He was a man of considerable gifts, but spasmodic, emotional. He had grave domestic troubles, divorced his wife, in fact, and it was as a relief from that, I think, that he took up politics of the rabid sort. He was a fanatical Radical—a Socialist—or typical Liberal, as they used to call themselves, of the advanced school. Energetic—flighty—undisciplined. Overwork upon a controversy did this for him. I remember the pamphlet he wrote—a curious production. Wild, whirling stuff. There were one or two prophecies. Some of them are already exploded, some of them are established facts. But for the most part to read such a thesis is to realise how full the world is of unanticipated things. He will have much to learn, much to unlearn, when he wakes. If ever a waking comes.”
“He was a man with a lot of talent, but he was erratic and emotional. He had serious family issues, having divorced his wife, and I think it was to escape that that he got involved in extreme politics. He was a passionate Radical—a Socialist—or what they used to call themselves, a typical Liberal of the progressive kind. Energetic—restless—undisciplined. Overthinking a debate did this to him. I remember the pamphlet he wrote—it was an interesting piece. Chaotic, all over the place. There were a few predictions. Some are already proved wrong, while others have become established facts. But mostly, reading such a thesis makes you realize how full of surprises the world is. He will have a lot to learn and a lot to unlearn when he wakes up. If that ever happens.”
“I’d give anything to be there,” said Isbister, “just to hear what he would say to it all.”
“I’d give anything to be there,” Isbister said, “just to hear what he would say about it all.”
“So would I,” said Warming. “Aye! so would I,” with an old man’s sudden turn to self pity. “But I shall never see him wake.”
“Yeah, me too,” said Warming. “Sure! Yeah, me too,” with an old man's quick shift to feeling sorry for himself. “But I’ll never see him wake up.”
He stood looking thoughtfully at the waxen figure. “He will never awake,” he said at last. He sighed. “He will never awake again.”
He stood staring intently at the wax figure. “He’ll never wake up,” he finally said. He sighed. “He’ll never wake up again.”
CHAPTER III. — THE AWAKENING
But Warming was wrong in that. An awakening came.
But Warming was wrong about that. An awakening happened.
What a wonderfully complex thing! this simple seeming unity—the self! Who can trace its reintegration as morning after morning we awaken, the flux and confluence of its countless factors interweaving, rebuilding, the dim first stirrings of the soul, the growth and synthesis of the unconscious to the subconscious, the subconscious to dawning consciousness, until at last we recognise ourselves again. And as it happens to most of us after the night’s sleep, so it was with Graham at the end of his vast slumber. A dim cloud of sensation taking shape, a cloudy dreariness, and he found himself vaguely somewhere, recumbent, faint, but alive.
What a wonderfully complex thing! This simple-seeming unity—the self! Who can trace its reintegration as morning after morning we wake up, the flow and merge of its countless elements interweaving, rebuilding, the faint first stirrings of the soul, the growth and combination of the unconscious to the subconscious, the subconscious to emerging consciousness, until finally we recognize ourselves again. And just like most of us after a night's sleep, it was the same for Graham at the end of his long slumber. A faint cloud of sensation taking shape, a dreary haze, and he realized he was vaguely somewhere, lying down, weak, but alive.
The pilgrimage towards a personal being seemed to traverse vast gulfs, to occupy epochs. Gigantic dreams that were terrible realities at the time, left vague perplexing memories, strange creatures, strange scenery, as if from another planet. There was a distinct impression, too, of a momentous conversation, of a name—he could not tell what name—that was subsequently to recur, of some queer long-forgotten sensation of vein and muscle, of a feeling of vast hopeless effort, the effort of a man near drowning in darkness. Then came a panorama of dazzling unstable confluent scenes....
The journey towards finding oneself felt like it spanned huge distances and took a long time. Huge dreams that were frightening realities back then left behind confusing memories, bizarre beings, and strange landscapes, almost like they were from another world. There was also a strong sense of an important conversation, about a name—he couldn’t remember what it was—that would come up again later, alongside some odd, long-lost feeling in his veins and muscles, a sense of overwhelming struggle, like a man nearly drowning in darkness. Then there was a vivid mix of shifting scenes...
Graham became aware that his eyes were open and regarding some unfamiliar thing.
Graham realized that his eyes were open, looking at something he didn't recognize.
It was something white, the edge of something, a frame of wood. He moved his head slightly, following the contour of this shape. It went up beyond the top of his eyes. He tried to think where he might be. Did it matter, seeing he was so wretched? The colour of his thoughts was a dark depression. He felt the featureless misery of one who wakes towards the hour of dawn. He had an uncertain sense of whispers and footsteps hastily receding.
It was something white, the edge of something, a wooden frame. He moved his head slightly, following the outline of this shape. It extended beyond the top of his vision. He tried to think of where he could be. Did it even matter, considering how miserable he felt? His thoughts were a deep shade of gloom. He experienced the empty despair of someone waking up just before dawn. He had a vague awareness of whispers and footsteps hurriedly fading away.
The movement of his head involved a perception of extreme physical weakness. He supposed he was in bed in the hotel at the place in the valley—but he could not recall that white edge. He must have slept. He remembered now that he had wanted to sleep. He recalled the cliff and Waterfall again, and then recollected something about talking to a passer-by....
The way he moved his head made him feel incredibly weak. He figured he was in bed at the hotel in the valley—but he couldn’t remember that white edge. He must have dozed off. Now he remembered wanting to sleep. He thought about the cliff and the waterfall again, and then he remembered something about talking to someone passing by....
How long had he slept? What was that sound of pattering feet? And that rise and fall, like the murmur of breakers on pebbles? He put out a languid hand to reach his watch from the chair whereon it was his habit to place it, and touched some smooth hard surface like glass. This was so unexpected that it startled him extremely. Quite suddenly he rolled over, stared for a moment, and struggled into a sitting position. The effort was unexpectedly difficult, and it left him giddy and weak—and amazed.
How long had he been asleep? What was that sound of footsteps? And that rise and fall, like the sound of waves on pebbles? He reached out a sluggish hand to grab his watch from the chair where he usually placed it, but instead, he touched a smooth hard surface that felt like glass. This catch surprised him so much that it startled him. Suddenly, he rolled over, stared for a moment, and tried to sit up. The effort was surprisingly tough, leaving him dizzy, weak, and confused.
He rubbed his eyes. The riddle of his surroundings was confusing but his mind was quite clear—evidently his sleep had benefited him. He was not in a bed at all as he understood the word, but lying naked on a very soft and yielding mattress, in a trough of dark glass. The mattress was partly transparent, a fact he observed with a sense of insecurity, and below it was a mirror reflecting him greyly. About his arm—and he saw with a shock that his skin was strangely dry and yellow—was bound a curious apparatus of rubber, bound so cunningly that it seemed to pass into his skin above and below. And this bed was placed in a case of greenish coloured glass (as it seemed to him), a bar in the white framework of which had first arrested his attention. In the corner of the case was a stand of glittering and delicately made apparatus, for the most part quite strange appliances, though a maximum and minimum thermometer was recognisable.
He rubbed his eyes. The situation around him was confusing, but his mind was clear—clearly, his sleep had done him good. He wasn't in a bed in the traditional sense; instead, he was lying naked on a very soft and yielding mattress, inside a trough made of dark glass. The mattress was partly see-through, which made him feel uneasy, and beneath it was a mirror reflecting him in a dull gray. Around his arm—and he was shocked to see that his skin looked oddly dry and yellow—was a strange rubber device, wrapped so cleverly that it seemed to merge with his skin above and below. This “bed” was situated in what appeared to be a case of greenish glass, with a bar in the white framework that had initially caught his eye. In the corner of the case was a stand of shiny, intricately designed equipment, mostly unfamiliar but including a recognizable maximum and minimum thermometer.
The slightly greenish tint of the glass-like substance which surrounded him on every hand obscured what lay behind, but he perceived it was a vast apartment of splendid appearance, and with a very large and simple white archway facing him. Close to the walls of the cage were articles of furniture, a table covered with a silvery cloth, silvery like the side of a fish, a couple of graceful chairs, and on the table a number of dishes with substances piled on them, a bottle and two glasses. He realised that he was intensely hungry.
The slightly greenish tint of the glass-like material surrounding him blocked his view of what was behind it, but he could tell it was a huge, beautifully designed room with a large, simple white archway in front of him. Right next to the walls of the cage were pieces of furniture: a table draped with a shiny cloth, shimmering like a fish's side, a couple of elegant chairs, and on the table, several dishes piled with food, a bottle, and two glasses. He realized he was extremely hungry.
He could see no one, and after a period of hesitation scrambled off the translucent mattress and tried to stand on the clean white floor of his little apartment. He had miscalculated his strength, however, and staggered and put his hand against the glass like pane before him to steady himself. For a moment it resisted his hand, bending outward like a distended bladder, then it broke with a slight report and vanished—a pricked bubble. He reeled out into the general space of the hall, greatly astonished. He caught at the table to save himself, knocking one of the glasses to the floor—it rang but did not break—and sat down in one of the armchairs.
He couldn't see anyone, and after a moment of hesitation, he scrambled off the see-through mattress and tried to stand on the clean white floor of his small apartment. He had underestimated his strength, though, and stumbled, putting his hand against the glass-like panel in front of him to steady himself. For a moment, it resisted his hand, bending outward like an inflated balloon, then it broke with a soft pop and disappeared—a burst bubble. He staggered into the open space of the hallway, completely amazed. He grabbed the table to steady himself, knocking one of the glasses to the floor—it rang but didn't break—and sat down in one of the armchairs.
When he had a little recovered he filled the remaining glass from the bottle and drank—a colourless liquid it was, but not water, with a pleasing faint aroma and taste and a quality of immediate support and stimulus. He put down the vessel and looked about him.
When he had recovered a bit, he filled the remaining glass from the bottle and drank—it was a clear liquid, but not water, with a nice subtle aroma and flavor, and it provided immediate support and energy. He set down the glass and looked around.
The apartment lost none of its size and magnificence now that the greenish transparency that had intervened was removed. The archway he saw led to a flight of steps, going downward without the intermediation of a door, to a spacious transverse passage. This passage ran between polished pillars of some white-veined substance of deep ultramarine, and along it came the sound of human movements, and voices and a deep undeviating droning note. He sat, now fully awake, listening alertly, forgetting the viands in his attention.
The apartment still felt just as big and impressive now that the greenish haze that had been there was gone. The archway he saw led to a flight of steps that went down without a door in between, leading to a wide hallway. This hallway was flanked by polished pillars made of some deep ultramarine stone with white veining, and he could hear people moving and talking, along with a steady, low hum. He sat there, fully awake, listening intently, completely forgetting about the food he had been focusing on.
Then with a shock he remembered that he was naked, and casting about him for covering, saw a long black robe thrown on one of the chairs beside him. This he wrapped about him and sat down again, trembling.
Then he suddenly realized he was naked, and looking around for something to cover himself, he spotted a long black robe draped over one of the chairs next to him. He wrapped it around himself and sat down again, trembling.
His mind was still a surging perplexity. Clearly he had slept, and had been removed in his sleep. But where? And who were those people, the distant crowd beyond the deep blue pillars? Boscastle? He poured out and partially drank another glass of the colourless fluid.
His mind was still a whirlwind of confusion. Clearly, he had slept and had been moved while he was asleep. But where? And who were those people in the distant crowd beyond the deep blue columns? Boscastle? He poured another glass of the clear liquid and took a few sips.
What was this place?—this place that to his senses seemed subtly quivering like a thing alive? He looked about him at the clean and beautiful form of the apartment, unstained by ornament, and saw that the roof was broken in one place by a circular shaft full of light, and, as he looked, a steady, sweeping shadow blotted it out and passed, and came again and passed. “Beat, beat,” that sweeping shadow had a note of its own in the subdued tumult that filled the air.
What was this place?—this place that felt to him like it was alive, subtly vibrating in his senses? He looked around the clean and beautiful room, free from clutter, and noticed that the ceiling was interrupted in one spot by a circular shaft of light. As he watched, a steady, sweeping shadow moved across it, blocking it out and then disappearing, only to return and pass again. “Beat, beat,” that sweeping shadow had its own rhythm amid the quiet chaos that filled the air.
He would have called out, but only a little sound came into his throat. Then he stood up, and, with the uncertain steps of a drunkard, made his way towards the archway. He staggered down the steps, tripped on the corner of the black cloak he had wrapped about himself, and saved himself by catching at one of the blue pillars.
He wanted to shout, but only a small sound escaped his throat. Then he got up and, with the unsteady steps of a drunk person, stumbled toward the archway. He wobbled down the steps, tripped on the edge of the black cloak wrapped around him, and managed to catch himself by grabbing one of the blue pillars.
The passage ran down a cool vista of blue and purple and ended remotely in a railed space like a balcony brightly lit and projecting into a space of haze, a space like the interior of some gigantic building. Beyond and remote were vast and vague architectural forms. The tumult of voices rose now loud and clear, and on the balcony and with their backs to him, gesticulating and apparently in animated conversation, were three figures, richly dressed in loose and easy garments of bright soft colourings. The noise of a great multitude of people poured up over the balcony, and once it seemed the top of a banner passed, and once some brightly coloured object, a pale blue cap or garment thrown up into the air perhaps, flashed athwart the space and fell. The shouts sounded like English, there was a reiteration of “Wake!” He heard some indistinct shrill cry, and abruptly these three men began laughing.
The passage led down a cool view of blue and purple, ending far away in a railed area like a balcony, brightly lit and jutting into a hazy space, resembling the inside of some enormous building. In the distance, massive and unclear architectural shapes loomed. The noise of voices grew loud and clear, and on the balcony, with their backs to him, three figures were animatedly chatting, dressed in loose, comfortable outfits of bright, soft colors. The sounds of a large crowd surged over the balcony, and at one point it seemed like the top of a banner passed by, and then something colorful—maybe a pale blue cap or garment—was tossed into the air, flashed across the space, and fell. The shouts sounded like English, with a repetition of “Wake!” He heard some indistinct, high-pitched cry, and suddenly, these three men burst into laughter.
“Ha, ha, ha!” laughed one—a red-haired man in a short purple robe. “When the Sleeper wakes—When!”
“Ha, ha, ha!” laughed one—a red-haired man in a short purple robe. “When the Sleeper wakes—When!”
He turned his eyes full of merriment along the passage. His face changed, the whole man changed, became rigid. The other two turned swiftly at his exclamation and stood motionless. Their faces assumed an expression of consternation, an expression that deepened into awe.
He turned his eyes, full of joy, down the hallway. His expression shifted, the whole person changed, becoming stiff. The other two quickly turned at his shout and froze. Their faces showed shock, which quickly transformed into fear.
Suddenly Graham’s knees bent beneath him, his arm against the pillar collapsed limply, he staggered forward and fell upon his face.
Suddenly, Graham's knees buckled, his arm against the pillar went limp, and he staggered forward, hitting the ground face-first.
CHAPTER IV. — THE SOUND OF A TUMULT
Graham’s last impression before he fainted was of the ringing of bells. He learnt afterwards that he was insensible, hanging between life and death, for the better part of an hour. When he recovered his senses, he was back on his translucent couch, and there was a stirring warmth at heart and throat. The dark apparatus, he perceived, had been removed from his arm, which was bandaged. The white framework was still about him, but the greenish transparent substance that had filled it was altogether gone. A man in a deep violet robe, one of those who had been on the balcony, was looking keenly into his face.
Graham's last memory before he passed out was the sound of ringing bells. He found out later that he was unconscious, suspended between life and death, for almost an hour. When he regained consciousness, he was back on his see-through couch, feeling a comforting warmth in his chest and throat. He noticed that the dark device had been taken off his arm, which was now wrapped in bandages. The white framework was still around him, but the greenish transparent material that had filled it was completely gone. A man in a deep violet robe, one of those who had been on the balcony, was staring intently at his face.
Remote but insistent was a clamour of bells and confused sounds, that suggested to his mind the picture of a great number of people shouting together. Something seemed to fall across this tumult, a door suddenly closed.
Remote but insistent was a clamor of bells and mixed sounds that suggested to his mind the image of a large crowd shouting together. Something seemed to interrupt this chaos, a door suddenly closed.
Graham moved his head. “What does this all mean?” he said slowly. “Where am I?”
Graham turned his head. “What does all this mean?” he asked slowly. “Where am I?”
He saw the red-haired man who had been first to discover him. A voice seemed to be asking what he had said, and was abruptly stilled.
He saw the red-haired man who had been the first to find him. A voice seemed to be asking what he had said, but it was suddenly silenced.
The man in violet answered in a soft voice, speaking English with a slightly foreign accent, or so at least it seemed to the Sleeper’s ears. “You are quite safe. You were brought hither from where you fell asleep. It is quite safe. You have been here some time—sleeping. In a trance.”
The man in violet replied in a gentle voice, speaking English with a hint of an accent, or at least that's how it sounded to the Sleeper. “You're perfectly safe. You were brought here from where you fell asleep. It's very secure. You've been here for a while—sleeping. In a trance.”
He said, something further that Graham could not hear, and a little phial was handed across to him. Graham felt a cooling spray, a fragrant mist played over his forehead for a moment, and his sense of refreshment increased. He closed his eyes in satisfaction.
He said something else that Graham couldn't hear, and a small vial was handed to him. Graham felt a cool spray, a fragrant mist drifted over his forehead for a moment, and he felt even more refreshed. He closed his eyes in contentment.
“Better?” asked the man in violet, as Graham’s eyes reopened. He was a pleasant-faced man of thirty, perhaps, with a pointed flaxen beard, and a clasp of gold at the neck of his violet robe.
“Better?” asked the man in violet, as Graham’s eyes reopened. He was a pleasant-looking man around thirty, with a sharp flaxen beard and a gold clasp at the neck of his violet robe.
“Yes,” said Graham.
“Yep,” said Graham.
“You have been asleep some time. In a cataleptic trance. You have heard? Catalepsy? It may seem strange to you at first, but I can assure you everything is well.”
“You've been asleep for a while. In a cataleptic trance. Have you heard of catalepsy? It might seem odd to you at first, but I promise you, everything is okay.”
Graham did not answer, but these words served their reassuring purpose. His eyes went from face to face of the three people about him. They were regarding him strangely. He knew he ought to be somewhere in Cornwall, but he could not square these things with that impression.
Graham didn’t respond, but those words did their comforting job. His gaze shifted from one face to another among the three people around him. They were looking at him oddly. He knew he should be somewhere in Cornwall, but he couldn’t make sense of that feeling alongside what he was experiencing.
A matter that had been in his mind during his last waking moments at Boscastle recurred, a thing resolved upon and somehow neglected. He cleared his throat.
A thought that had been on his mind during his last moments awake at Boscastle came back to him, something he had decided on but somehow overlooked. He cleared his throat.
“Have you wired my cousin?” he asked. “E. Warming, 27, Chancery Lane?”
“Have you sent the money to my cousin?” he asked. “E. Warming, 27, Chancery Lane?”
They were all assiduous to hear. But he had to repeat it. “What an odd blurr in his accent!” whispered the red-haired man. “Wire, sir?” said the young man with the flaxen beard, evidently puzzled.
They were all eager to listen. But he had to say it again. “What an odd blurr in his accent!” whispered the red-haired guy. “Wire, sir?” asked the young man with the blonde beard, clearly confused.
“He means send an electric telegram,” volunteered the third, a pleasant-faced youth of nineteen or twenty. The flaxen-bearded man gave a cry of comprehension. “How stupid of me! You may be sure everything shall be done, sir,” he said to Graham. “I am afraid it would be difficult to—wire to your cousin. He is not in London now. But don’t trouble about arrangements yet; you have been asleep a very long time and the important thing is to get over that, sir.” (Graham concluded the word was sir, but this man pronounced it “Sire.”)
“He means send a telegram,” said the third person, a friendly-looking young man around nineteen or twenty. The man with the flaxen beard exclaimed, “How silly of me! You can count on everything being taken care of, sir,” he said to Graham. “I’m afraid it might be tricky to—wire your cousin. He’s not in London right now. But don’t worry about arrangements just yet; you’ve been asleep for a very long time, and the most important thing is to focus on that, sir.” (Graham figured the word was sir, but this man pronounced it “Sire.”)
“Oh!” said Graham, and became quiet.
“Oh!” said Graham, and fell silent.
It was all very puzzling, but apparently these people in unfamiliar dress knew what they were about. Yet they were odd and the room was odd. It seemed he was in some newly established place. He had a sudden flash of suspicion! Surely this wasn’t some hall of public exhibition! If it was he would give Warming a piece of his mind. But it scarcely had that character. And in a place of public exhibition he would not have discovered himself naked.
It was all very confusing, but it seemed like these people in strange outfits knew what they were doing. Still, they were strange, and the room felt strange too. It seemed like he was in some newly set-up place. He had a sudden thought of suspicion! Surely this wasn’t some public exhibition hall! If it was, he would definitely have a word with Warming about it. But it hardly felt like that. In a public exhibition space, he wouldn’t have found himself naked.
Then suddenly, quite abruptly, he realised what had happened. There was no perceptible interval of suspicion, no dawn to his knowledge. Abruptly he knew that his trance had lasted for a vast interval; as if by some processes of thought-reading he interpreted the awe in the faces that peered into his. He looked at them strangely, full of intense emotion. It seemed they read his eyes. He framed his lips to speak and could not. A queer impulse to hide his knowledge came into his mind almost at the moment of his discovery. He looked at his bare feet, regarding them silently. His impulse to speak passed. He was trembling exceedingly.
Then suddenly, all at once, he realized what had happened. There was no noticeable moment of doubt, no gradual understanding. He instantly knew that he had been in a trance for a long time; it was as if he could read the awe in the faces that looked at him. He glanced at them oddly, filled with deep emotion. It felt like they were reading his eyes. He tried to speak but couldn't. A strange urge to hide what he knew came to him right as he made his discovery. He looked at his bare feet, staring at them silently. His urge to talk faded away. He was shaking uncontrollably.
They gave him some pink fluid with a greenish fluorescence and a meaty taste, and the assurance of returning strength grew.
They gave him some pink liquid that glowed green and tasted meaty, and he felt more confident about regaining his strength.
“That—that makes me feel better,” he said hoarsely, and there were murmurs of respectful approval. He knew now quite clearly. He made to speak again, and again he could not.
"That—that makes me feel better," he said hoarsely, and there were murmurs of respectful approval. He knew now quite clearly. He tried to speak again, but once more he couldn’t.
He pressed his throat and tried a third time. “How long?” he asked in a level voice. “How long have I been asleep?”
He pushed on his throat and tried again. “How long?” he asked calmly. “How long have I been asleep?”
“Some considerable time,” said the flaxen-bearded man, glancing quickly at the others.
“After a good amount of time,” said the man with the light beard, glancing quickly at the others.
“How long?”
"How long is it?"
“A very long time.”
"Forever."
“Yes—yes,” said Graham, suddenly testy. “But I want—Is it—it is—some years? Many years? There was something—I forget what. I feel—confused. But you—” He sobbed. “You need not fence with me. How long—?”
“Yes—yes,” Graham said, suddenly irritated. “But I want—Is it—it is—some years? Many years? There was something—I forget what. I feel—confused. But you—” He sobbed. “You don’t need to hold back with me. How long—?”
He stopped, breathing irregularly. He squeezed his eyes with his knuckles and sat waiting for an answer.
He stopped, breathing unevenly. He pressed his eyes with his knuckles and sat there waiting for an answer.
They spoke in undertones.
They whispered.
“Five or six?” he asked faintly. “More?”
“Five or six?” he asked weakly. “More?”
“Very much more than that.”
"Way more than that."
“More!”
"More!"
“More.”
"More."
He looked at them and it seemed as though imps were twitching the muscles of his face. He looked his question.
He looked at them, and it felt like little imps were making his face twitch. He silently asked his question.
“Many years,” said the man with the red beard.
“Many years,” said the man with the red beard.
Graham struggled into a sitting position. He wiped a rheumy tear from his face with a lean hand. “Many years!” he repeated. He shut his eyes tight, opened them, and sat looking about him from one unfamiliar thing to another.
Graham struggled to sit up. He wiped a watery tear from his face with a thin hand. “So many years!” he said again. He squeezed his eyes shut, opened them, and looked around at one unfamiliar thing after another.
“How many years?” he asked.
"How many years?" he asked.
“You must be prepared to be surprised.”
“You should be ready to be surprised.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“More than a gross of years.”
"Over a thousand years."
He was irritated at the strange word. “More than a what?”
He was annoyed by the odd word. “More than a what?”
Two of them spoke together. Some quick remarks that were made about “decimal” he did not catch.
Two of them were talking. He missed some quick comments they made about "decimal."
“How long did you say?” asked Graham. “How long? Don’t look like that. Tell me.”
“How long did you say?” Graham asked. “How long? Don’t look at me like that. Just tell me.”
Among the remarks in an undertone, his ear caught six words: “More than a couple of centuries.”
Among the murmured comments, his ear picked up six words: “More than a couple of centuries.”
“What?” he cried, turning on the youth who he thought had spoken. “Who says—? What was that? A couple of centuries!”
“What?” he yelled, spinning around to confront the young man he thought had spoken. “Who says—? What was that? A couple of centuries!”
“Yes,” said the man with the red beard. “Two hundred years.”
“Yes,” said the man with the red beard. “Two hundred years.”
Graham repeated the words. He had been prepared to hear of a vast repose, and yet these concrete centuries defeated him.
Graham echoed the words. He was ready to hear about a great calm, yet these tangible centuries overwhelmed him.
“Two hundred years,” he said again, with the figure of a great gulf opening very slowly in his mind; and then, “Oh, but—!”
“Two hundred years,” he said again, with the image of a huge gap slowly forming in his mind; and then, “Oh, but—!”
They said nothing.
They didn't say anything.
“You—did you say—?”
"You—did you say that—?"
“Two hundred years. Two centuries of years,” said the man with the red beard.
"Two hundred years. Two centuries," said the man with the red beard.
There was a pause. Graham looked at their faces and saw that what he had heard was indeed true.
There was a pause. Graham looked at their faces and realized that what he had heard was indeed true.
“But it can’t be,” he said querulously. “I am dreaming. Trances—trances don’t last. That is not right—this is a joke you have played upon me! Tell me—some days ago, perhaps, I was walking along the coast of Cornwall—?”
“But it can’t be,” he said irritably. “I must be dreaming. Trances—trances don’t last. That’s not right—this is a joke you’re playing on me! Tell me—just a few days ago, I was walking along the coast of Cornwall—?”
His voice failed him.
He lost his voice.
The man with the flaxen beard hesitated. “I’m not very strong in history, sir,” he said weakly, and glanced at the others.
The man with the blond beard hesitated. “I’m not very knowledgeable about history, sir,” he said faintly, and looked at the others.
“That was it, sir,” said the youngster. “Boscastle, in the old Duchy of Cornwall—it’s in the south-west country beyond the dairy meadows. There is a house there still. I have been there.”
“That was it, sir,” said the young man. “Boscastle, in the old Duchy of Cornwall—it’s in the southwest beyond the dairy fields. There’s still a house there. I’ve been there.”
“Boscastle!” Graham turned his eyes to the youngster. “That was it—Boscastle. Little Boscastle. I fell asleep—somewhere there. I don’t exactly remember. I don’t exactly remember.”
“Boscastle!” Graham turned to the young kid. “That was it—Boscastle. Little Boscastle. I dozed off—somewhere there. I don’t really remember. I don’t really remember.”
He pressed his brows and whispered, “More than two hundred years!”
He furrowed his brows and whispered, “More than two hundred years!”
He began to speak quickly with a twitching face, but his heart was cold within him. “But if it is two hundred years, every soul I know, every human being that ever I saw or spoke to before I went to sleep, must be dead.”
He started speaking fast with a twitchy expression, but he felt dead inside. “But if it is two hundred years, every person I know, everyone I ever saw or talked to before I went to sleep, must be gone.”
They did not answer him.
They ignored him.
“The Queen and the Royal Family, her Ministers, Church and State. High and low, rich and poor, one with another ... Is there England still?”
“The Queen and the Royal Family, her Ministers, Church, and State. High and low, rich and poor, all together ... Is there still an England?”
“That’s a comfort! Is there London?”
"That’s a relief! Is there a London?"
“This is London, eh? And you are my assistant-custodian; assistant-custodian. And these—? Eh? Assistant-custodians too!”
“This is London, right? And you’re my assistant-custodian; assistant-custodian. And these—? Right? Assistant-custodians too!”
He sat with a gaunt stare on his face. “But why am I here? No! Don’t talk. Be quiet. Let me—”
He sat there with a hollow look on his face. “But why am I here? No! Don’t talk. Be quiet. Let me—”
He sat silent, rubbed his eyes, and, uncovering them, found another little glass of pinkish fluid held towards him. He took the dose. Directly he had taken it he began to weep naturally and refreshingly.
He sat quietly, rubbed his eyes, and when he uncovered them, he saw another small glass of pinkish liquid being offered to him. He took the dose. As soon as he drank it, he began to cry genuinely and refreshingly.
Presently he looked at their faces, suddenly laughed through his tears, a little foolishly. “But—two—hun—dred—years!” he said. He grimaced hysterically and covered his face again.
Currently, he looked at their faces, suddenly laughed through his tears, a little foolishly. “But—two—hundred—years!” he said. He grimaced hysterically and covered his face again.
After a space he grew calm. He sat up, his hands hanging over his knees in almost precisely the same attitude in which Isbister had found him on the cliff at Pentargen. His attention was attracted by a thick domineering voice, the footsteps of an advancing personage. “What are you doing? Why was I not warned? Surely you could tell? Someone will suffer for this. The man must be kept quiet. Are the doorways closed? All the doorways? He must be kept perfectly quiet. He must not be told. Has he been told anything?”
After a moment, he calmed down. He sat up, his hands resting over his knees in almost the exact same position that Isbister had found him in on the cliff at Pentargen. His attention was drawn to a loud, commanding voice and the footsteps of someone approaching. “What are you doing? Why wasn’t I informed? Surely you could have told me? Someone will pay for this. The man needs to be kept quiet. Are all the doorways closed? He must be kept completely silent. He must not be informed. Has he been told anything?”
The man with the fair beard made some inaudible remark, and Graham looking over his shoulder saw approaching a short, fat, and thickset beardless man, with aquiline nose and heavy neck and chin. Very thick black and slightly sloping eyebrows that almost met over his nose and overhung deep grey eyes, gave his face an oddly formidable expression. He scowled momentarily at Graham and then his regard returned to the man with the flaxen beard. “These others,” he said in a voice of extreme irritation. “You had better go.”
The man with the light beard made an inaudible comment, and Graham, glancing over his shoulder, noticed a short, overweight, and stocky man without a beard approaching. He had a hooked nose and a heavy neck and chin. His thick black eyebrows, which slightly sloped and almost met above his nose, overshadowed his deep grey eyes, giving his face a strangely intimidating look. He briefly scowled at Graham before turning his attention back to the man with the light beard. “You should deal with these others,” he said irritably. “It’s best if you go.”
“Go?” said the red-bearded man.
"Go?" said the red-bearded guy.
“Certainly—go now. But see the doorways are closed as you go.”
“Sure—go ahead. But make sure the doors are closed as you leave.”
The two men addressed turned obediently, after one reluctant glance at Graham, and instead of going through the archway as he expected, walked straight to the dead wall of the apartment opposite the archway. A long strip of this apparently solid wall rolled up with a snap, hung over the two retreating men and fell again, and immediately Graham was alone with the newcomer and the purple-robed man with the flaxen beard.
The two men turned as instructed, giving one hesitant look at Graham, and instead of walking through the archway as he assumed, they headed straight for the solid wall of the apartment across from it. A long section of this seemingly solid wall suddenly rolled up with a snap, hanging over the two men as they retreated before falling back down, leaving Graham alone with the newcomer and the man in the purple robe with the light-colored beard.
For a space the thickset man took not the slightest notice of Graham, but proceeded to interrogate the other—obviously his subordinate—-upon the treatment of their charge. He spoke clearly, but in phrases only partially intelligible to Graham. The awakening seemed not only a matter of surprise but of consternation and annoyance to him. He was evidently profoundly excited.
For a while, the heavyset man didn’t pay any attention to Graham and instead started questioning the other guy—clearly his subordinate—about how they were handling their charge. He spoke clearly, but his phrases were only partially understandable to Graham. The awakening seemed to be not just a surprise but also a source of distress and irritation for him. He was clearly very worked up.
“You must not confuse his mind by telling him things,” he repeated again and again. “You must not confuse his mind.”
“You can't confuse his mind by telling him things,” he kept saying over and over. “You can't confuse his mind.”
His questions answered, he turned quickly and eyed the awakened sleeper with an ambiguous expression.
His questions answered, he turned quickly and looked at the awakened sleeper with a mixed expression.
“Feel queer?” he asked.
"Feeling queer?" he asked.
“Very.”
"Very."
“The world, what you see of it, seems strange to you?”
“The world, what you see of it, seems weird to you?”
“I suppose I have to live in it, strange as it seems.”
“I guess I have to live in it, as weird as it seems.”
“I suppose so, now.”
"I guess so, now."
“In the first place, hadn’t I better have some clothes?”
“In the first place, shouldn’t I get some clothes?”
“They—” said the thickset man and stopped, and the flaxen-bearded man met his eye and went away. “You will very speedily have clothes,” said the thickset man.
“They—” said the stocky man and paused, then the man with the blonde beard met his gaze and walked away. “You’ll get clothes soon,” said the stocky man.
“Is it true indeed, that I have been asleep two hundred—?” asked Graham.
“Is it really true that I’ve been asleep for two hundred—?” asked Graham.
“They have told you that, have they? Two hundred and three, as a matter of fact.”
“They told you that, did they? Two hundred and three, actually.”
Graham accepted the indisputable now with raised eyebrows and depressed mouth. He sat silent for a moment, and then asked a question, “Is there a mill or dynamo near here?” He did not wait for an answer. “Things have changed tremendously, I suppose?” he said.
Graham accepted the undeniable reality with raised eyebrows and a downturned mouth. He sat in silence for a moment, then asked, “Is there a mill or a generator nearby?” He didn't wait for a response. “I guess things have changed a lot, right?” he said.
“What is that shouting?” he asked abruptly.
“What’s all that noise?” he asked suddenly.
“Nothing,” said the thickset man impatiently. “It’s people. You’ll understand better later—perhaps. As you say, things have changed.” He spoke shortly, his brows were knit, and he glanced about him like a man trying to decide in an emergency. “We must get you clothes and so forth, at any rate. Better wait here until they can be procured. No one will come near you. You want shaving.”
“Nothing,” said the stocky man impatiently. “It’s people. You’ll understand better later—maybe. As you said, things have changed.” He spoke briefly, his brows furrowed, and he looked around like someone trying to figure out what to do in a crisis. “We need to get you some clothes and everything else, at least. You should wait here until we can get those. No one will bother you. You also need to shave.”
Graham rubbed his chin.
Graham stroked his chin.
The man with the flaxen beard came back towards them, turned suddenly, listened for a moment, lifted his eyebrows at the older man, and hurried off through the archway towards the balcony. The tumult of shouting grew louder, and the thickset man turned and listened also. He cursed suddenly under his breath, and turned his eyes upon Graham with an unfriendly expression. It was a surge of many voices, rising and falling, shouting and screaming, and once came a sound like blows and sharp cries, and then a snapping like the crackling of dry sticks. Graham strained his ears to draw some single thread of sound from the woven tumult.
The man with the blond beard walked back toward them, suddenly stopped, listened for a moment, raised his eyebrows at the older man, and quickly walked off through the archway toward the balcony. The loud shouting got even louder, and the stocky man turned to listen too. He muttered a curse under his breath and shot Graham an unfriendly look. It was a mix of voices rising and falling, shouting and screaming, and at one point there was a noise like hits and sharp cries, followed by a snapping sound like dry sticks breaking. Graham strained to pick out a single sound from the chaotic noise.
Then he perceived, repeated again and again, a certain formula. For a time he doubted his ears. But surely these were the words: “Show us the Sleeper! Show us the Sleeper!”
Then he heard, over and over, a specific phrase. For a while, he questioned if he was really hearing it. But these were definitely the words: “Show us the Sleeper! Show us the Sleeper!”
The thickset man rushed suddenly to the archway.
The bulky man suddenly dashed to the doorway.
“Wild!” he cried. “How do they know? Do they know? Or is it guessing?”
“Wild!” he exclaimed. “How do they know? Do they really know? Or are they just guessing?”
There was perhaps an answer.
There might be an answer.
“I can’t come,” said the thickset man; “I have him to see to. But shout from the balcony.”
“I can’t come,” said the thickset man; “I have him to take care of. But shout from the balcony.”
There was an inaudible reply.
There was a silent response.
“Say he is not awake. Anything! I leave it to you.”
“Just say he’s not awake. Anything! I trust you to handle it.”
He came hurrying back to Graham. “You must have clothes at once,” he said. “You cannot stop here—and it will be impossible to—”
He rushed back to Graham. “You need to get clothes right away,” he said. “You can’t stay here—and it’ll be impossible to—”
He rushed away, Graham shouting unanswered questions after him. In a moment he was back.
He hurried away, with Graham shouting unanswered questions after him. In a moment, he was back.
“I can’t tell you what is happening. It is too complex to explain. In a moment you shall have your clothes made. Yes—in a moment. And then I can take you away from here. You will find out our troubles soon enough.”
“I can’t explain what’s happening. It’s too complicated to put into words. In a moment, you’ll have your clothes ready. Yes—in just a moment. Then I can get you out of here. You’ll learn about our troubles soon enough.”
“But those voices. They were shouting—?”
“But those voices. They were shouting—?”
“Something about the Sleeper—that’s you. They have some twisted idea. I don’t know what it is. I know nothing.”
“Something about the Sleeper—that’s you. They have some messed up idea. I don’t know what it is. I know nothing.”
A shrill bell jetted acutely across the indistinct mingling of remote noises, and this brusque person sprang to a little group of appliances in the corner of the room. He listened for a moment, regarding a ball of crystal, nodded, and said a few indistinct words; then he walked to the wall through which the two men had vanished. It rolled up again like a curtain, and he stood waiting.
A loud bell rang sharply through the mix of distant sounds, and this abrupt person rushed over to a small group of devices in the corner of the room. He listened for a moment, eyeing a crystal ball, nodded, and muttered a few unclear words; then he walked to the wall where the two men had disappeared. It rolled up again like a curtain, and he stood there waiting.
Graham lifted his arm and was astonished to find what strength the restoratives had given him. He thrust one leg over the side of the couch and then the other. His head no longer swam. He could scarcely credit his rapid recovery. He sat feeling his limbs.
Graham raised his arm and was amazed by the strength the restorative drinks had given him. He swung one leg over the side of the couch and then the other. His head no longer felt dizzy. He could hardly believe how quickly he had recovered. He sat there, feeling his limbs.
The man with the flaxen beard re-entered from the archway, and as he did so the cage of a lift came sliding down in front of the thickset man, and a lean, grey-bearded man, carrying a roll, and wearing a tightly-fitting costume of dark green, appeared therein.
The man with the light-colored beard came back in through the archway, and just then, the lift's cage slid down in front of the stocky man, revealing a thin, gray-bearded man carrying a roll and wearing a snug dark green outfit.
“This is the tailor,” said the thickset man with an introductory gesture. “It will never do for you to wear that black. I cannot understand how it got here. But I shall. I shall. You will be as rapid as possible?” he said to the tailor.
“This is the tailor,” said the stocky man with a welcoming gesture. “You can’t wear that black. I can’t figure out how it ended up here. But I will. I will. You’ll be as quick as you can, right?” he asked the tailor.
The man in green bowed, and, advancing, seated himself by Graham on the bed. His manner was calm, but his eyes were full of curiosity. “You will find the fashions altered, Sire,” he said. He glanced from under his brows at the thickset man.
The man in green bowed and, stepping forward, sat down next to Graham on the bed. He was calm, but his eyes were full of curiosity. “You’ll see that the styles have changed, Your Majesty,” he said. He looked out from under his brows at the stocky man.
He opened the roller with a quick movement, and a confusion of brilliant fabrics poured out over his knees. “You lived, Sire, in a period essentially cylindrical—the Victorian. With a tendency to the hemisphere in hats. Circular curves always. Now—” He flicked out a little appliance the size and appearance of a keyless watch, whirled the knob, and behold—a little figure in white appeared kinetoscope fashion on the dial, walking and turning. The tailor caught up a pattern of bluish white satin. “That is my conception of your immediate treatment,” he said.
He quickly opened the roller, and a mix of vibrant fabrics spilled out over his knees. “You lived, Sir, in a time that was basically cylindrical—the Victorian era. With a trend towards hemispherical hats. Always circular curves. Now—” He pulled out a small gadget that looked like a keyless watch, spun the knob, and suddenly, a little white figure appeared on the dial, moving and turning like a film. The tailor grabbed a pattern of bluish-white satin. “That’s my idea for your immediate look,” he said.
The thickset man came and stood by the shoulder of Graham.
The stout man came and stood next to Graham.
“We have very little time,” he said.
“We have very little time,” he said.
“Trust me,” said the tailor. “My machine follows. What do you think of this?”
“Trust me,” said the tailor. “My machine works perfectly. What do you think of this?”
“What is that?” asked the man from the nineteenth century.
“What is that?” asked the man from the 1800s.
“In your days they showed you a fashion-plate,” said the tailor, “but this is our modern development. See here.” The little figure repeated its evolutions, but in a different costume. “Or this,” and with a click another small figure in a more voluminous type of robe marched on to the dial. The tailor was very quick in his movements, and glanced twice towards the lift as he did these things.
“In your time, they showed you a fashion model,” said the tailor, “but this is our modern twist. Look here.” The small figure went through its movements again, but in a different outfit. “Or this,” and with a click, another small figure in a fuller type of dress appeared on the dial. The tailor moved quickly and glanced towards the elevator twice as he did this.
It rumbled again, and a crop-haired anemic lad with features of the Chinese type, clad in coarse pale blue canvas, appeared together with a complicated machine, which he pushed noiselessly on little castors into the room. Incontinently the little kinetoscope was dropped, Graham was invited to stand in front of the machine and the tailor muttered some instructions to the crop-haired lad, who answered in guttural tones and with words Graham did not recognise. The boy then went to conduct an incomprehensible monologue in the corner, and the tailor pulled out a number of slotted arms terminating in little discs, pulling them out until the discs were flat against the body of Graham, one at each shoulder blade, one at the elbows, one at the neck and so forth, so that at last there were, perhaps, two score of them upon his body and limbs. At the same time, some other person entered the room by the lift, behind Graham. The tailor set moving a mechanism that initiated a faint-sounding rhythmic movement of parts in the machine, and in another moment he was knocking up the levers and Graham was released. The tailor replaced his cloak of black, and the man with the flaxen beard proffered him a little glass of some refreshing fluid. Graham saw over the rim of the glass a pale-faced young man regarding him with a singular fixity.
It rumbled again, and a thin, pale boy with a buzz cut and Asian features appeared with a complicated machine, which he quietly pushed on small wheels into the room. Without hesitation, the boy dropped the little kinetoscope, and Graham was told to stand in front of the machine while the tailor muttered some instructions to the buzz-cut boy, who responded in guttural tones and words Graham didn’t recognize. The boy then went to conduct an unclear monologue in the corner, while the tailor pulled out several slotted arms with small discs on the ends, extending them until the discs were pressed flat against Graham’s body—one at each shoulder blade, one at the elbows, one at the neck, and so on—until there were probably around twenty of them on his body and limbs. At the same time, another person entered the room via the lift behind Graham. The tailor started a mechanism that triggered a soft, rhythmic movement in the machine, and a moment later, he was adjusting the levers and Graham was freed. The tailor put his black cloak back on, and the man with the light beard offered him a small glass of a refreshing drink. Graham noticed, over the rim of the glass, a pale-faced young man staring at him intently.
The thickset man had been pacing the room fretfully, and now turned and went through the archway towards the balcony, from which the noise of a distant crowd still came in gusts and cadences. The crop-headed lad handed the tailor a roll of the bluish satin and the two began fixing this in the mechanism in a manner reminiscent of a roll of paper in a nineteenth century printing machine. Then they ran the entire thing on its easy, noiseless bearings across the room to a remote corner where a twisted cable looped rather gracefully from the wall. They made some connexion and the machine became energetic and swift.
The stocky man had been pacing the room anxiously, and now he turned and walked through the archway to the balcony, where the sounds of a distant crowd still flowed in waves. The short-haired kid handed the tailor a roll of bluish satin, and they started to feed it into the machine like a roll of paper in a 19th-century printing press. Then they glided the whole setup smoothly across the room to a far corner where a twisted cable hung elegantly from the wall. They made a connection, and the machine sprang to life, moving quickly and efficiently.
“What is that doing?” asked Graham, pointing with the empty glass to the busy figures and trying to ignore the scrutiny of the new comer. “Is that—some sort of force—laid on?”
“What’s that doing?” Graham asked, pointing with the empty glass at the busy figures and trying to ignore the stare of the newcomer. “Is that—some kind of force—being applied?”
“Yes,” said the man with the flaxen beard.
“Yes,” said the man with the light-colored beard.
“Who is that?” He indicated the archway behind him.
“Who is that?” He pointed to the archway behind him.
The man in purple stroked his little beard, hesitated, and answered in an undertone, “He is Howard, your chief guardian. You see, Sire—it’s a little difficult to explain. The Council appoints a guardian and assistants. This hall has under certain restrictions been public. In order that people might satisfy themselves. We have barred the doorways for the first time. But I think—if you don’t mind, I will leave him to explain.”
The man in purple stroked his little beard, paused, and replied quietly, “He’s Howard, your main guardian. You see, Sire—it’s a bit tricky to explain. The Council assigns a guardian and assistants. This hall has been open to the public under certain conditions. We’ve closed the doorways for the first time. But I think—if it’s okay with you, I’ll let him explain.”
“Odd!” said Graham. “Guardian? Council?” Then turning his back on the new comer, he asked in an undertone, “Why is this man glaring at me? Is he a mesmerist?”
“Odd!” said Graham. “Guardian? Council?” Then turning his back on the newcomer, he asked quietly, “Why is this guy staring at me? Is he a hypnotist?”
“Mesmerist! He is a capillotomist.”
“Mesmerist! He’s a hair cutter.”
“Capillotomist!”
"Hair cutter!"
“Yes—one of the chief. His yearly fee is sixdoz lions.”
“Yes—one of the main ones. His yearly fee is sixty lions.”
It sounded sheer nonsense. Graham snatched at the last phrase with an unsteady mind. “Sixdoz lions?” he said.
It sounded like complete nonsense. Graham grasped at the last phrase with a confused mind. “Six dozen lions?” he said.
“Didn’t you have lions? I suppose not. You had the old pounds? They are our monetary units.”
“Didn’t you have lions? I guess not. You had the old pounds? They’re our currency.”
“But what was that you said—sixdoz?”
“But what did you say—six dozen?”
“Yes. Six dozen, Sire. Of course things, even these little things, have altered. You lived in the days of the decimal system, the Arab system—tens, and little hundreds and thousands. We have eleven numerals now. We have single figures for both ten and eleven, two figures for a dozen, and a dozen dozen makes a gross, a great hundred, you know, a dozen gross a dozand, and a dozand dozand a myriad. Very simple?”
“Yes. Six dozen, Sir. Of course, things, even these little things, have changed. You lived in the era of the decimal system, the Arab system—tens, and little hundreds and thousands. We now have eleven numerals. We have single digits for both ten and eleven, two digits for a dozen, and a dozen dozen makes a gross, a great hundred, you know, a dozen gross makes a dozand, and a dozand dozand makes a myriad. Very simple?”
“I suppose so,” said Graham. “But about this cap—what was it?”
“I guess so,” said Graham. “But what was this cap about?”
The man with the flaxen beard glanced over his shoulder.
The man with the blonde beard looked back over his shoulder.
“Here are your clothes!” he said. Graham turned round sharply and saw the tailor standing at his elbow smiling, and holding some palpably new garments over his arm. The crop-headed boy, by means of one ringer, was impelling the complicated machine towards the lift by which he had arrived. Graham stared at the completed suit. “You don’t mean to say—!”
“Here are your clothes!” he said. Graham turned around quickly and saw the tailor standing next to him, smiling and holding some obviously new clothes over his arm. The boy with the buzz cut was using one finger to push the complex machine toward the lift he had come from. Graham stared at the finished suit. “You can’t be serious—!”
“Just made,” said the tailor. He dropped the garments at the feet of Graham, walked to the bed, on which Graham had so recently been lying, flung out the translucent mattress, and turned up the looking-glass. As he did so a furious bell summoned the thickset man to the corner. The man with the flaxen beard rushed across to him and then hurried out by the archway.
“Just made,” said the tailor. He dropped the clothes at Graham's feet, walked to the bed where Graham had just been lying, pulled out the transparent mattress, and adjusted the mirror. At that moment, a loud bell called the sturdy man to the corner. The man with the blonde beard rushed over to him and then quickly exited through the archway.
The tailor was assisting Graham into a dark purple combination garment, stockings, vest, and pants in one, as the thickset man came back from the corner to meet the man with the flaxen beard returning from the balcony. They began speaking quickly in an undertone, their bearing had an unmistakable quality of anxiety. Over the purple under-garment came a complex garment of bluish white, and Graham, was clothed in the fashion once more and saw himself, sallow-faced, unshaven and shaggy still, but at least naked no longer, and in some indefinable unprecedented way graceful.
The tailor was helping Graham into a dark purple jumpsuit, with stockings, a vest, and pants all in one, as the stocky man returned from the corner to meet the man with the blond beard who was coming back from the balcony. They started talking quickly in low voices, and there was an obvious tension in the air. Over the purple undergarment, he put on a complex garment of bluish-white, and Graham, dressed like this once again, saw himself—pale, unshaven, and still a bit rough around the edges—but at least he wasn’t naked anymore and, in some strange and new way, felt graceful.
“I must shave,” he said regarding himself in the glass.
"I need to shave," he said, looking at himself in the mirror.
“In a moment,” said Howard.
“Just a sec,” said Howard.
The persistent stare ceased. The young man closed his eyes, reopened them, and with a lean hand extended, advanced on Graham. Then he stopped, with his hand slowly gesticulating, and looked about him.
The intense gaze stopped. The young man shut his eyes, opened them again, and with a slender hand outstretched, moved toward Graham. Then he paused, his hand slowly waving, and looked around.
“A seat,” said Howard impatiently, and in a moment the flaxen-bearded man had a chair behind Graham. “Sit down, please,” said Howard.
“A seat,” Howard said impatiently, and in a moment the man with the light-colored beard grabbed a chair and placed it behind Graham. “Sit down, please,” Howard added.
Graham hesitated, and in the other hand of the wild-eyed man he saw the glint of steel.
Graham hesitated, and in the other hand of the wild-eyed man, he saw the glint of metal.
“Don’t you understand, Sire?” cried the flaxen-bearded man with hurried politeness. “He is going to cut your hair.”
“Don’t you get it, Your Highness?” shouted the man with the light-colored beard, trying to be polite in a rush. “He’s going to cut your hair.”
“Oh!” cried Graham enlightened. “But you called him—”
“Oh!” Graham exclaimed, feeling enlightened. “But you called him—”
“A capillotomist—precisely! He is one of the finest artists in the world.”
“A capillotomist—exactly! He is one of the best artists in the world.”
Graham sat down abruptly. The flaxen-bearded man disappeared. The capillotomist came forward, examined Graham’s ears and surveyed him, felt the back of his head, and would have sat down again to regard him but for Howard’s audible impatience. Forthwith with rapid movements and a succession of deftly handled implements he shaved Graham’s chin, clipped his moustache, and cut and arranged his hair. All this he did without a word, with something of the rapt air of a poet inspired. And as soon as he had finished Graham was handed a pair of shoes.
Graham sat down suddenly. The man with the flaxen beard vanished. The hairdresser stepped forward, checked Graham’s ears, looked him over, felt the back of his head, and would have sat back down to study him, but Howard's visible impatience stopped him. With quick moves and a series of skillfully used tools, he shaved Graham’s chin, trimmed his mustache, and cut and styled his hair. He did all this without saying a word, almost like a poet lost in thought. Once he finished, Graham was handed a pair of shoes.
Suddenly a loud voice shouted—it seemed from a piece of machinery in the corner—“At once—at once. The people know all over the city. Work is being stopped. Work is being stopped. Wait for nothing, but come.”
Suddenly, a loud voice shouted—it sounded like it came from a machine in the corner—“Right now—right now. Everyone in the city knows. Work is being halted. Work is being halted. Don’t wait for anything, just come.”
This shout appeared to perturb Howard exceedingly. By his gestures it seemed to Graham that he hesitated between two directions. Abruptly he went towards the corner where the apparatus stood about the little crystal ball. As he did so the undertone of tumultuous shouting from the archway that had continued during all these occurrences rose to a mighty sound, roared as if it were sweeping past, and fell again as if receding swiftly. It drew Graham after it with an irresistible attraction. He glanced at the thickset man, and then obeyed his impulse. In two strides he was down the steps and in the passage, and in a score he was out upon the balcony upon which the three men had been standing.
This shout seemed to really disturb Howard. By his gestures, Graham sensed that he was torn between two choices. Suddenly, he moved toward the corner where the machine was set up next to the little crystal ball. As he did, the background noise of chaotic shouting from the archway, which had been going on throughout all of this, intensified to a tremendous roar, surged like it was rushing past, and then faded away as if quickly pulling back. It drew Graham in with an irresistible pull. He glanced at the stocky man and then followed his instinct. Within two strides, he was down the steps and in the passage, and in a few more, he was out on the balcony where the three men had been standing.
CHAPTER V. — THE MOVING WAYS
He went to the railings of the balcony and stared upward. An exclamation of surprise at his appearance, and the movements of a number of people came from the great area below.
He walked over to the balcony railings and looked up. A gasp of surprise at his presence, along with the movements of several people, came from the large space below.
His first impression was of overwhelming architecture. The place into which he looked was an aisle of Titanic buildings, curving spaciously in either direction. Overhead mighty cantilevers sprang together across the huge width of the place, and a tracery of translucent material shut out the sky. Gigantic globes of cool white light shamed the pale sunbeams that filtered down through the girders and wires. Here and there a gossamer suspension bridge dotted with foot passengers flung across the chasm and the air was webbed with slender cables. A cliff of edifice hung above him, he perceived as he glanced upward, and the opposite fagade was grey and dim and broken by great archings, circular perforations, balconies, buttresses, turret projections, myriads of vast windows, and an intricate scheme of architectural relief. Athwart these ran inscriptions horizontally and obliquely in an unfamiliar lettering. Here and there close to the roof cables of a peculiar stoutness were fastened, and drooped in a steep curve to circular openings on the opposite side of the space, and even as Graham noted these a remote and tiny figure of a man clad in pale blue arrested his attention. This little figure was far overhead across the space beside the higher fastening of one of these festoons, hanging forward from a little ledge of masonry and handling some well-nigh invisible strings dependent from the line. Then suddenly, with a swoop that sent Graham’s heart into his mouth, this man had rushed down the curve and vanished through a round opening on the hither side of the way. Graham had been looking up as he came out upon the balcony, and the things he saw above and opposed to him had at first seized his attention to the exclusion of anything else. Then suddenly he discovered the roadway! It was not a roadway at all, as Graham understood such things, for in the nineteenth century the only roads and streets were beaten tracks of motionless earth, jostling rivulets of vehicles between narrow footways. But this roadway was three hundred feet across, and it moved; it moved, all save the middle, the lowest part. For a moment, the motion dazzled his mind. Then he understood. Under the balcony this extraordinary roadway ran swiftly to Graham’s right, an endless flow rushing along as fast as a nineteenth century express train, an endless platform of narrow transverse overlapping slats with little interspaces that permitted it to follow the curvatures of the street. Upon it were seats, and here and there little kiosks, but they swept by too swiftly for him to see what might be therein. From this nearest and swiftest platform a series of others descended to the centre of the space. Each moved to the right, each perceptibly slower than the one above it, but the difference in pace was small enough to permit anyone to step from any platform to the one adjacent, and so walk uninterruptedly from the swiftest to the motionless middle way. Beyond this middle way was another series of endless platforms rushing with varying pace to Graham’s left. And seated in crowds upon the two widest and swiftest platforms, or stepping from one to another down the steps, or swarming over the central space, was an innumerable and wonderfully diversified multitude of people.
His first impression was of stunning architecture. The place he was looking at was an aisle of enormous buildings, curving spaciously in both directions. Above him, mighty cantilevers sprang together across the vast width of the area, and a web of translucent material blocked out the sky. Huge globes of cool white light overshadowed the pale sunbeams filtering down through the girders and wires. Here and there, a delicate suspension bridge, dotted with people, stretched across the gap, and the air was filled with slender cables. As he glanced upward, he noticed a towering cliff of buildings above him, with the opposite facade looking grey and dim, marked by large arches, circular openings, balconies, buttresses, turret projections, countless vast windows, and an intricate design of architectural relief. Across these ran inscriptions in unfamiliar lettering, both horizontally and diagonally. Close to the roof, cables of unusual thickness were attached, curving steeply down to circular openings on the opposite side of the space. Just then, Graham spotted a distant and tiny figure of a man in pale blue that caught his attention. This little figure was far overhead, next to the higher fastening of one of these cables, leaning forward from a small ledge of masonry and manipulating some nearly invisible strings hanging from the line. Suddenly, with a swoop that made Graham's heart race, this man rushed down the curve and disappeared through a round opening on his side of the way. Graham had been looking up when he stepped out onto the balcony, and the things he saw above him had initially captivated him, blocking out everything else. But then, he suddenly noticed the roadway! It wasn’t a roadway in the traditional sense, as Graham understood it; in the nineteenth century, roads and streets were just beaten paths of dirt, crowded with vehicles jostling between narrow sidewalks. But this roadway was three hundred feet wide, and it was moving; it moved, except for the middle, the lowest part. For a moment, the motion dazzled him. Then he realized what he was seeing. Below the balcony, this extraordinary roadway sped swiftly to Graham’s right, an endless flow racing along as fast as a nineteenth-century express train, a continuous platform of narrow overlapping slats with small gaps that allowed it to follow the contours of the street. On it were seats, and here and there little kiosks, but they passed by too quickly for him to see what was inside them. From this nearest and fastest platform, a series of others descended to the center of the space. Each one moved to the right, each one noticeably slower than the one above it, but the difference in speed was small enough to let anyone step from one platform to another and walk continuously from the fastest to the still middle path. Beyond this middle path was another series of endless platforms moving at different speeds to Graham’s left. And seated in crowds on the two widest and fastest platforms, or stepping from one to another down the steps, or swarming across the central space, was an endless and wonderfully diverse multitude of people.
“You must not stop here,” shouted Howard suddenly at his side. “You must come away at once.”
“You can't stop here,” Howard suddenly shouted beside him. “You need to leave right now.”
Graham made no answer. He heard without hearing. The platforms ran with a roar and the people were shouting. He perceived women and girls with flowing hair, beautifully robed, with bands crossing between the breasts. These first came out of the confusion. Then he perceived that the dominant note in that kaleidoscope of costume was the pale blue that the tailor’s boy had worn. He became aware of cries of “The Sleeper. What has happened to the Sleeper?” and it seemed as though the rushing platforms before him were suddenly spattered with the pale buff of human faces, and then still more thickly. He saw pointing fingers. He perceived that the motionless central area of this huge arcade just opposite to the balcony was densely crowded with blue-clad people. Some sort of struggle had sprung into life. People seemed to be pushed up the running platforms on either side, and carried away against their will. They would spring off so soon as they were beyond the thick of the confusion, and run back towards the conflict.
Graham didn’t respond. He was aware but not really listening. The platforms were roaring, and the crowd was shouting. He noticed women and girls with flowing hair, dressed beautifully, with bands crossing over their chests. They were the first to emerge from the chaos. Then he realized that the main color in that whirlwind of outfits was the pale blue that the tailor’s boy had worn. He heard cries of “The Sleeper. What happened to the Sleeper?” and it seemed like the rushing platforms in front of him were suddenly splattered with pale human faces, and then even more densely. He saw fingers pointing. He noticed that the still central area of this huge arcade directly across from the balcony was packed with people in blue. Some kind of struggle had broken out. People appeared to be pushed up the moving platforms on either side and taken away against their will. They would leap off as soon as they were past the thick of the chaos and run back toward the conflict.
“It is the Sleeper. Verily it is the Sleeper,” shouted voices. “That is never the Sleeper,” shouted others. More and more faces were turned to him. At the intervals along this central area Graham noted openings, pits, apparently the heads of staircases going down with people ascending out of them and descending into them. The struggle it seemed centred about the one of these nearest to him. People were running down the moving platforms to this, leaping dexterously from platform to platform. The clustering people on the higher platforms seemed to divide their interest between this point and the balcony. A number of sturdy little figures clad in a uniform of bright red, and working methodically together, were employed it seemed in preventing access to this descending staircase. About them a crowd was rapidly accumulating. Their brilliant colour contrasted vividly with the whitish-blue of their antagonists, for the struggle was indisputable.
“It’s the Sleeper. It really is the Sleeper,” shouted some voices. “That’s definitely not the Sleeper,” shouted others. More and more faces turned to him. Throughout this central area, Graham noticed openings, pits, which were apparently the tops of staircases leading down, with people coming up and going down them. The struggle seemed to focus on the one closest to him. People were racing down the moving platforms toward this, jumping skillfully from one platform to another. The crowd on the higher platforms appeared to split their attention between this point and the balcony. A number of sturdy little figures dressed in bright red uniforms were working together methodically to block access to this descending staircase. Around them, a crowd was quickly gathering. Their vibrant color stood out sharply against the whitish-blue of their opponents, as the struggle was clearly ongoing.
He saw these things with Howard shouting in his ear and shaking his arm. And then suddenly Howard was gone and he stood alone.
He saw these things with Howard yelling in his ear and shaking his arm. And then suddenly Howard was gone, and he stood alone.
He perceived that the cries of “The Sleeper!” grew in volume, and that the people on the nearer platform were standing up. The nearer platform he perceived was empty to the right of him, and far across the space the platform running in the opposite direction was coming crowded and passing away bare. With incredible swiftness a vast crowd had gathered in the central space before his eyes; a dense swaying mass of people, and the shouts grew from a fitful crying to a voluminous incessant clamour: “The Sleeper! The Sleeper!” and yells and cheers, a waving of garments and cries of “Stop the Ways!” They were also crying another name strange to Graham. It sounded like “Ostrog.” The slower platforms were soon thick with active people, running against the movement so as to keep themselves opposite to him.
He noticed that the calls of “The Sleeper!” grew louder, and the people on the closer platform were standing up. He realized that the platform to his right was empty, and far across the space, the platform going in the opposite direction was becoming crowded and then passing by empty. With incredible speed, a large crowd had gathered in the central area before him; a dense, swaying mass of people, and the shouts transformed from sporadic cries into a continuous loud uproar: “The Sleeper! The Sleeper!” Along with the yells and cheers, there was a waving of garments and cries of “Stop the Ways!” They were also shouting another name that was unfamiliar to Graham. It sounded like “Ostrog.” The slower platforms soon filled with active people, rushing against the flow to stay in front of him.
“Stop the Ways,” they cried. Agile figures ran up from the centre to the swift road nearest to him, were borne rapidly past him, shouting strange, unintelligible things, and ran back obliquely to the central way. One thing he distinguished: “It is indeed the Sleeper. It is indeed the Sleeper,” they testified.
“Stop the ways,” they shouted. Quick figures rushed from the center to the nearest fast road by him, were quickly taken past him, yelling strange, confusing things, and then ran back at an angle to the main road. One thing he made out: “It really is the Sleeper. It really is the Sleeper,” they declared.
For a space Graham stood motionless. Then he became vividly aware that all this concerned him. He was pleased at his wonderful popularity, he bowed, and, seeking a gesture of longer range, waved his arm. He was astonished at the violence of uproar that this provoked. The tumult about the descending stairway rose to furious violence. He became aware of crowded balconies, of men sliding along ropes, of men in trapeze-like seats hurling athwart the space. He heard voices behind him, a number of people descending the steps through the archway; he suddenly perceived that his guardian Howard was back again and gripping his arm painfully, and shouting inaudibly in his ear.
For a moment, Graham stood still. Then he realized that all of this was about him. He felt pleased with his newfound popularity, bowed, and, looking for a broader gesture, waved his arm. He was shocked by the loud uproar this caused. The chaos around the descending stairway escalated to a wild intensity. He noticed the crowded balconies, men sliding down ropes, and others swinging in trapeze-like seats across the space. He heard voices behind him, a group of people coming down the steps through the archway; he suddenly noticed that his guardian Howard was back, gripping his arm tightly and shouting silently in his ear.
He turned, and Howard’s face was white. “Come back,” he heard. “They will stop the ways. The whole city will be in confusion.”
He turned, and Howard’s face was pale. “Come back,” he heard. “They will block the paths. The whole city will be in chaos.”
He perceived a number of men hurrying along the passage of blue pillars behind Howard, the red-haired man, the man with the flaxen beard, a tall man in vivid vermilion, a crowd of others in red carrying staves, and all these people had anxious eager faces.
He noticed several men rushing down the aisle of blue pillars behind Howard, the red-haired guy, the one with the light-colored beard, a tall man in bright red, and a group of others in red carrying staffs, all of whom had anxious, eager expressions on their faces.
“Get him away,” cried Howard.
"Get him out of here," cried Howard.
“But why?” said Graham. “I don’t see—”
“But why?” Graham asked. “I don’t see—”
“You must come away!” said the man in red in a resolute voice. His face and eyes were resolute, too. Graham’s glances went from face to face, and he was suddenly aware of that most disagreeable flavour in life, compulsion. Someone gripped his arm....
“You have to leave!” said the man in red firmly. His face and eyes were determined as well. Graham looked from person to person and suddenly felt that most unpleasant feeling in life, being forced. Someone was gripping his arm....
He was being dragged away. It seemed as though the tumult suddenly became two, as if half the shouts that had come in from this wonderful roadway had sprung into the passages of the great building behind him. Marvelling and confused, feeling an impotent desire to resist, Graham was half led, half thrust, along the passage of blue pillars, and suddenly he found himself alone with Howard in a lift and moving swiftly upward.
He was getting pulled away. It felt like the chaos suddenly split into two, as if half the shouts from this amazing road had echoed into the hallways of the huge building behind him. Astonished and confused, grappling with a powerless urge to fight back, Graham was being half-led, half-shoved down the corridor of blue pillars, and all of a sudden, he found himself alone with Howard in an elevator, moving quickly upward.
CHAPTER VI. — THE HALL OF THE ATLAS
From the moment when the tailor had bowed his farewell to the moment when Graham found himself in the lift, was altogether barely five minutes. As yet the haze of his vast interval of sleep hung about him, as yet the initial strangeness of his being alive at all in this remote age touched everything with wonder, with a sense of the irrational, with something of the quality of a realistic dream. He was still detached, an astonished spectator, still but half involved in life. What he had seen, and especially the last crowded tumult, framed in the setting of the balcony, had a spectacular turn, like a thing witnessed from the box of a theatre. “I don’t understand,” he said. “What was the trouble? My mind is in a whirl. Why were they shouting? What is the danger?”
From the moment the tailor said his goodbye to when Graham found himself in the elevator, barely five minutes had passed. The fog from his long sleep still lingered, and the initial strangeness of being alive in this distant time filled everything with wonder, a sense of the bizarre, almost like a vivid dream. He felt detached, an amazed observer, still only halfway engaged in life. What he had witnessed, especially the last chaotic scene framed by the balcony, felt dramatic, like something seen from a theater box. “I don’t get it,” he said. “What happened? My mind is all mixed up. Why were they yelling? What’s the danger?”
“We have our troubles,” said Howard. His eyes avoided Graham’s enquiry. “This is a time of unrest. And, in fact, your appearance, your waking just now, has a sort of connexion—”
“We have our issues,” said Howard. He avoided Graham’s gaze. “This is a time of turmoil. And, in fact, your arrival, your waking up just now, has a kind of connection—”
He spoke jerkily, like a man not quite sure of his breathing. He stopped abruptly.
He spoke in a stilted way, like someone who wasn’t entirely sure how to breathe. He stopped suddenly.
“I don’t understand,” said Graham.
“I don’t get it,” said Graham.
“It will be clearer later,” said Howard.
“It will be clearer later,” Howard said.
He glanced uneasily upward, as though he found the progress of the lift slow.
He looked up nervously, as if he thought the elevator was moving too slowly.
“I shall understand better, no doubt, when I have seen my way about a little,” said Graham puzzled. “It will be—it is bound to be perplexing. At present it is all so strange. Anything seems possible. Anything. In the details even. Your counting, I understand, is different.”
“I’ll definitely understand better once I’ve figured things out a bit,” said Graham, confused. “It’s going to be—there’s no doubt it will be confusing. Right now, everything seems so strange. Anything seems possible. Anything. Even in the details. I understand your counting is different.”
The lift stopped, and they stepped out into a narrow but very long passage between high walls, along which ran an extraordinary number of tubes and big cables.
The elevator stopped, and they stepped out into a narrow but very long hallway between tall walls, lined with an incredible amount of tubes and large cables.
“What a huge place this is!” said Graham. “Is it all one building? What place is it?”
“What a massive place this is!” Graham exclaimed. “Is it all one building? What is this place?”
“This is one of the city ways for various public services. Light and so forth.”
“This is one of the city’s methods for various public services. Light and so on.”
“Was it a social trouble—that—in the great roadway place? How are you governed? Have you still a police?”
“Was there some kind of social issue happening in that main area? How is your government set up? Do you still have a police force?”
“Several,” said Howard.
"Several," Howard said.
“Several?”
“Multiple?”
“About fourteen.”
"About 14."
“I don’t understand.”
"I don't get it."
“Very probably not. Our social order will probably seem very complex to you. To tell you the truth, I don’t understand it myself very clearly. Nobody does. You will, perhaps—bye and bye. We have to go to the Council.”
“Probably not. Our social system will likely seem very complicated to you. Honestly, I don’t really understand it myself. Nobody does. Maybe you'll figure it out eventually. We need to head to the Council.”
Graham’s attention was divided between the urgent necessity of his inquiries and the people in the passages and halls they were traversing. For a moment his mind would be concentrated upon Howard and the halting answers he made, and then he would lose the thread in response to some vivid unexpected impression. Along the passages, in the halls, half the people seemed to be men in the red uniform. The pale blue canvas that had been so abundant in the aisle of moving ways did not appear. Invariably these men looked at him, and saluted him and Howard as they passed.
Graham was distracted by both the urgent need for his questions and the people in the corridors and hallways they were walking through. For a moment, he would focus on Howard and the hesitant answers he gave, but then he would lose his train of thought due to some vivid, unexpected sight. As they moved through the corridors and halls, it felt like half of the people were men in red uniforms. The pale blue canvas that had been so common in the moving walkways was nowhere to be seen. These men consistently looked at him, saluting both him and Howard as they walked by.
He had a clear vision of entering a long corridor, and there were a number of girls sitting on low seats, as though in a class. He saw no teacher, but only a novel apparatus from which he fancied a voice proceeded. The girls regarded him and his conductor, he thought, with curiosity and astonishment. But he was hurried on before he could form a clear idea of the gathering. He judged they knew Howard and not himself, and that they wondered who he was. This Howard, it seemed, was a person of importance. But then he was also merely Graham’s guardian. That was odd.
He had a clear image of walking down a long hallway, where a bunch of girls were sitting on low seats, as if they were in a classroom. He didn't see a teacher, just some strange device that he thought was making a sound. The girls looked at him and his guide with curiosity and surprise. But he was rushed through before he could really understand what the situation was. He figured they recognized Howard but not him, and they were probably wondering who he was. This Howard seemed like an important person. But he was also just Graham's guardian. That was strange.
There came a passage in twilight, and into this passage a footway hung so that he could see the feet and ankles of people going to and fro thereon, but no more of them. Then vague impressions of galleries and of casual astonished passers-by turning round to stare after the two of them with their red-clad guard.
There was a moment at dusk, and in that moment a walkway was positioned in such a way that he could see the feet and ankles of people coming and going, but nothing more. Then, there were blurry images of balconies and random surprised people glancing back to look at the two of them with their guard dressed in red.
The stimulus of the restoratives he had taken was only temporary. He was speedily fatigued by this excessive haste. He asked Howard to slacken his speed. Presently he was in a lift that had a window upon the great street space, but this was glazed and did not open, and they were too high for him to see the moving platforms below. But he saw people going to and fro along cables and along strange, frail-looking bridges.
The effects of the stimulants he had taken were only short-lived. He quickly grew tired from the rush. He asked Howard to slow down. Soon, he found himself in an elevator with a window facing the busy street below, but it was sealed and wouldn’t open, and they were too high up for him to see the moving platforms beneath them. However, he noticed people moving back and forth along cables and across odd, flimsy-looking bridges.
Thence they passed across the street and at a vast height above it. They crossed by means of a narrow bridge closed in with glass, so clear that it made him giddy even to remember it. The floor of it also was of glass. From his memory of the cliffs between New Quay and Boscastle, so remote in time, and so recent in his experience, it seemed to him that they must be near four hundred feet above the moving ways. He stopped, looked down between his legs upon the swarming blue and red multitudes, minute and foreshortened, struggling and gesticulating still towards the little balcony far below, a little toy balcony, it seemed, where he had so recently been standing. A thin haze and the glare of the mighty globes of light obscured everything. A man seated in a little openwork cradle shot by from some point still higher than the little narrow bridge, rushing down a cable as swiftly almost as if he were falling. Graham stopped involuntarily to watch this strange passenger vanish below, and then his eyes went back to the tumultuous struggle.
Then they crossed the street, high above it. They went over a narrow glass bridge that was so clear it made him dizzy just to think about it. The floor was also made of glass. From his memories of the cliffs between New Quay and Boscastle, seemingly far away in time but fresh in his mind, it felt like they were about four hundred feet above the bustling streets. He paused and looked down between his legs at the swarming crowds of blue and red, tiny and distorted, still reaching out toward the small balcony far below—little more than a toy balcony, it seemed, where he had just been standing. A thin haze and the bright glare of the huge lights obscured everything. A man sitting in a small openwork cradle zoomed by from a point even higher than the narrow bridge, racing down a cable almost as if he were falling. Graham stopped instinctively to watch this strange passenger disappear below, then his gaze returned to the chaotic scene below.
Along one of the faster ways rushed a thick crowd of red spots. This broke up into individuals as it approached the balcony, and went pouring down the slower ways towards the dense struggling crowd on the central area. These men in red appeared to be armed with sticks or truncheons; they seemed to be striking and thrusting. A great shouting, cries of wrath, screaming, burst out and came up to Graham, faint and thin. “Go on,” cried Howard, laying hands on him.
Along one of the faster routes rushed a thick crowd of red figures. This broke up into individuals as it got closer to the balcony, then poured down the slower paths toward the dense, struggling crowd in the central area. These men in red seemed to be armed with sticks or batons; they appeared to be striking and shoving. A loud uproar, shouts of anger, and screams erupted and reached Graham, faint and distant. "Keep going," yelled Howard, grabbing him.
Another man rushed down a cable. Graham suddenly glanced up to see whence he came, and beheld through the glassy roof and the network of cables and girders, dim rhythmically passing forms like the vanes of windmills, and between them glimpses of a remote and pallid sky. Then Howard had thrust him forward across the bridge, and he was in a little narrow passage decorated with geometrical patterns.
Another man hurried down a cable. Graham suddenly looked up to see where he was coming from and caught sight, through the glass-like roof and the maze of cables and beams, of dimly moving shapes like the blades of windmills, along with glimpses of a distant, pale sky. Then Howard pushed him ahead across the bridge, and he found himself in a small, narrow passage adorned with geometric patterns.
“I want to see more of that,” cried Graham, resisting.
“I want to see more of that,” cried Graham, holding back.
“No, no,” cried Howard, still gripping his arm. “This way. You must go this way.” And the men in red following them seemed ready to enforce his orders.
“No, no,” shouted Howard, still holding onto his arm. “This way. You have to go this way.” And the men in red trailing them looked prepared to carry out his commands.
Some negroes in a curious wasp-like uniform of black and yellow appeared down the passage, and one hastened to throw up a sliding shutter that had seemed a door to Graham, and led the way through it. Graham found himself in a gallery overhanging the end of a great chamber. The attendant in black and yellow crossed this, thrust up a second shutter and stood waiting.
Some Black people in a striking black and yellow uniform appeared down the hallway, and one quickly opened a sliding shutter that had looked like a door to Graham, leading the way through it. Graham found himself in a gallery overlooking the end of a large chamber. The attendant in black and yellow crossed this space, pushed up a second shutter, and stood waiting.
This place had the appearance of an ante-room. He saw a number of people in the central space, and at the opposite end a large and imposing doorway at the top of a flight of steps, heavily curtained but giving a glimpse of some still larger hall beyond. He perceived white men in red and other negroes in black and yellow standing stiffly about those portals.
This place looked like a waiting room. He noticed several people in the main area, and at the far end was a large, impressive doorway at the top of a set of stairs, heavily draped but offering a peek into an even bigger hall beyond. He saw white men in red and other Black men in black and yellow standing stiffly around that entrance.
As they crossed the gallery he heard a whisper from below, “The Sleeper,” and was aware of a turning of heads, a hum of observation. They entered another little passage in the wall of this ante-chamber, and then he found himself on an iron-railed gallery of metal that passed round the side of the great hall he had already seen through the curtains. He entered the place at the corner, so that he received the fullest impression of its huge proportions. The black in the wasp uniform stood aside like a well-trained servant, and closed the valve behind him.
As they walked through the gallery, he heard a whisper from below, “The Sleeper,” and noticed heads turning and a buzz of attention. They stepped into a small passage in the wall of this ante-chamber, and then he found himself on an iron-railed metal gallery that wrapped around the side of the grand hall he had glimpsed through the curtains. He entered from the corner, allowing him to take in the vastness of the space. The person in the black wasp uniform stepped aside like a well-trained servant and closed the valve behind him.
Compared with any of the places Graham had seen thus far, this second hall appeared to be decorated with extreme richness. On a pedestal at the remoter end, and more brilliantly lit than any other object, was a gigantic white figure of Atlas, strong and strenuous, the globe upon his bowed shoulders. It was the first thing to strike his attention, it was so vast, so patiently and painfully real, so white and simple. Save for this figure and for a dais in the centre, the wide floor of the place was a shining vacancy. The dais was remote in the greatness of the area; it would have looked a mere slab of metal had it not been for the group of seven men who stood about a table on it, and gave an inkling of its proportions. They were all dressed in white robes, they seemed to have arisen that moment from their seats, and they were regarding Graham steadfastly. At the end of the table he perceived the glitter of some mechanical appliances.
Compared to any places Graham had seen so far, this second hall looked extremely lavish. At the far end, more brightly lit than anything else, stood a massive white figure of Atlas, strong and muscular, with the globe resting on his bowed shoulders. It was the first thing that caught his eye; it was so huge, so strikingly real, and so white and simple. Aside from this figure and a dais in the center, the wide floor was an impressive empty space. The dais seemed distant given the size of the area; it would have looked like just a slab of metal if it weren't for the group of seven men standing around a table on it, giving a sense of its scale. They were all in white robes, appearing as if they had just gotten up from their seats, and they were staring at Graham intently. At the end of the table, he noticed the sparkle of some mechanical devices.
Howard led him along the end gallery until they were opposite this mighty labouring figure. Then he stopped. The two men in red who had followed them into the gallery came and stood on either hand of Graham.
Howard guided him down the end of the gallery until they were facing this impressive, hardworking figure. Then he paused. The two men in red who had followed them into the gallery came and positioned themselves on either side of Graham.
“You must remain here,” murmured Howard, “for a few moments,” and, without waiting for a reply, hurried away along the gallery.
“You need to stay here,” whispered Howard, “for a few minutes,” and, without waiting for a response, rushed down the hallway.
“But, why—?” began Graham.
“But, why—?” started Graham.
He moved as if to follow Howard, and found his path obstructed by one of the men in red. “You have to wait here, Sire,” said the man in red.
He moved as if to follow Howard but found his way blocked by one of the guys in red. “You need to wait here, Sire,” said the man in red.
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Orders, Sire.”
"Orders, Your Majesty."
“Whose orders?”
"Whose orders are these?"
“Our orders, Sire.”
“Our instructions, Your Majesty.”
Graham looked his exasperation.
Graham showed his frustration.
“What place is this?” he said presently. “Who are those men?”
“What place is this?” he asked after a moment. “Who are those guys?”
“They are the lords of the Council, Sire.”
“They are the leaders of the Council, Sir.”
“What Council?”
"What council?"
“The Council.”
“The Council.”
“Oh!” said Graham, and after an equally ineffectual attempt at the other man, went to the railing and stared at the distant men in white, who stood watching him and whispering together.
“Oh!” Graham exclaimed, and after a similarly pointless attempt at the other guy, he walked over to the railing and looked at the distant men in white, who were watching him and whispering to each other.
The Council? He perceived there were now eight, though how the newcomer had arrived he had not observed. They made no gestures of greeting; they stood regarding him as in the nineteenth century a group of men might have stood in the street regarding a distant balloon that had suddenly floated into view. What council could it be that gathered there, that little body of men beneath the significant white Atlas, secluded from every eavesdropper in this impressive spaciousness? And why should he be brought to them, and be looked at strangely and spoken of inaudibly? Howard appeared beneath, walking quickly across the polished floor towards them. As he drew near he bowed and performed certain peculiar movements, apparently of a ceremonious nature. Then he ascended the steps of the dais, and stood by the apparatus at the end of the table.
The Council? He noticed there were now eight members, though he hadn’t seen how the new one arrived. They didn’t greet him; instead, they stared at him like a group of men in the nineteenth century might have looked at a distant balloon that suddenly appeared. What kind of council was this, gathered there, that small group of men beneath the significant white Atlas, hidden from any eavesdropper within this impressive space? And why was he being brought to them, to be looked at oddly and talked about in whispers? Howard came in from below, walking quickly across the polished floor towards them. As he got closer, he bowed and made some unusual movements, clearly of a formal nature. Then he climbed the steps of the dais and stood by the equipment at the end of the table.
Graham watched that visible inaudible conversation. Occasionally, one of the white-robed men would glance towards him. He strained his ears in vain. The gesticulation of two of the speakers became animated. He glanced from them to the passive faces of his attendants.... When he looked again Howard was extending his hands and moving his head like a man who protests. He was interrupted, it seemed, by one of the white-robed men rapping the table.
Graham observed the silent conversation happening before him. Every now and then, one of the men in white robes would look his way. He tried to listen but couldn't make out anything. The gestures of two of the speakers grew more intense. He shifted his gaze from them to the indifferent expressions of his companions.... When he looked back, Howard was raising his hands and shaking his head as if he was protesting. It appeared he was cut off by one of the white-robed men tapping the table.
The conversation lasted an interminable time to Graham’s sense. His eyes rose to the still giant at whose feet the Council sat. Thence they wandered to the walls of the hall. It was decorated in long painted panels of a quasi-Japanese type, many of them very beautiful. These panels were grouped in a great and elaborate framing of dark metal, which passed into the metallic caryatidae of the galleries, and the great structural lines of the interior. The facile grace of these panels enhanced the mighty white effort that laboured in the centre of the scheme. Graham’s eyes came back to the Council, and Howard was descending the steps. As he drew nearer his features could be distinguished, and Graham saw that he was flushed and blowing out his cheeks. His countenance was still disturbed when presently he reappeared along the gallery.
The conversation felt like it went on forever to Graham. His eyes drifted to the towering figure beneath which the Council sat. Then they wandered to the walls of the hall. It was decorated with long painted panels that resembled a quasi-Japanese style, and many of them were quite beautiful. These panels were framed in an intricate dark metal design that connected to the metallic support figures of the galleries and the grand lines of the interior. The elegant charm of these panels highlighted the large white structure that dominated the center of the space. Graham’s gaze returned to the Council as Howard came down the steps. As he got closer, Graham could make out his features and noticed he looked flushed and was puffing out his cheeks. His face was still troubled when he eventually reappeared along the gallery.
“This way,” he said concisely, and they went on in silence to a little door that opened at their approach. The two men in red stopped on either side of this door. Howard and Graham passed in, and Graham, glancing back, saw the white-robed Council still standing in a close group and looking at him. Then the door closed behind him with a heavy thud, and for the first time since his awakening he was in silence. The floor, even, was noiseless to his feet.
“This way,” he said briefly, and they continued in silence to a small door that opened as they approached. The two men in red halted on either side of the door. Howard and Graham stepped inside, and Graham, looking back, noticed the white-robed Council still standing closely together, watching him. Then the door shut behind him with a solid thud, and for the first time since he woke up, he found himself in silence. Even the floor felt silent beneath his feet.
Howard opened another door, and they were in the first of two contiguous chambers furnished in white and green. “What Council was that?” began Graham. “What were they discussing? What have they to do with me?” Howard closed the door carefully, heaved a huge sigh, and said something in an undertone. He walked slantingways across the room and turned, blowing out his cheeks again. “Ugh!” he grunted, a man relieved.
Howard opened another door, and they stepped into the first of two connected rooms decorated in white and green. “Which Council was that?” Graham asked. “What were they talking about? How does it involve me?” Howard shut the door gently, let out a big sigh, and muttered something. He walked diagonally across the room and turned, puffing out his cheeks again. “Ugh!” he grunted, sounding relieved.
Graham stood regarding him.
Graham stood looking at him.
“You must understand,” began Howard abruptly, avoiding Graham’s eyes, “that our social order is very complex. A half explanation, a bare unqualified statement would give you false impressions. As a matter of fact—it is a case of compound interest partly—your small fortune, and the fortune of your cousin Warming which was left to you—and certain other beginnings—have become very considerable. And in other ways that will be hard for you to understand, you have become a person of significance—of very considerable significance—involved in the world’s affairs.”
"You need to understand," Howard started abruptly, avoiding Graham’s gaze, "that our social structure is really complicated. A half-hearted explanation or a simple statement would mislead you. Actually, it’s partly a matter of compound interest—your small fortune, along with the fortune your cousin Warming left you—and some other factors have grown into something quite substantial. In other ways that might be hard for you to grasp, you’ve become a person of importance—of considerable importance—involved in the world’s events."
He stopped.
He paused.
“Yes?” said Graham.
“Yes?” Graham asked.
“We have grave social troubles.”
"We have serious social issues."
“Yes?”
"What's up?"
“Things have come to such a pass that, in fact, it is advisable to seclude you here.”
“Things have gotten to the point that, honestly, it’s a good idea to keep you here away from others.”
“Keep me prisoner!” exclaimed Graham.
“Keep me captive!” exclaimed Graham.
“Well—to ask you to keep in seclusion.”
“Well—to ask you to stay out of sight.”
Graham turned on him. “This is strange!” he said.
Graham turned to him. “This is weird!” he said.
“No harm will be done you.”
“No one will harm you.”
“No harm!”
"All good!"
“But you must be kept here—”
“But you have to stay here—”
“While I learn my position, I presume.”
“While I figure out my role, I guess.”
“Precisely.”
"Exactly."
“Very well then. Begin. Why harm?”
"Alright then. Let's start. Why harm?"
“Not now.”
“Not right now.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“It is too long a story, Sire.”
“It’s too long of a story, Your Majesty.”
“All the more reason I should begin at once. You say I am a person of importance. What was that shouting I heard? Why is a great multitude shouting and excited because my trance is over, and who are the men in white in that huge council chamber?”
“All the more reason I should start right away. You say I’m an important person. What was that shouting I just heard? Why is a large crowd shouting and excited because my trance is over, and who are the guys in white in that big council chamber?”
“All in good time, Sire,” said Howard. “But not crudely, not crudely. This is one of those flimsy times when no man has a settled mind. Your awakening—no one expected your awakening. The Council is consulting.”
“All in good time, Your Majesty,” said Howard. “But not in a harsh way, not in a harsh way. This is one of those uncertain times when no one has a clear mind. Your return—nobody anticipated your return. The Council is in discussions.”
“What council?”
“What council is this?”
“The Council you saw.”
“The council you saw.”
Graham made a petulant movement. “This is not right,” he said. “I should be told what is happening.”
Graham made an annoyed gesture. “This isn’t right,” he said. “I should be informed about what’s going on.”
“You must wait. Really you must wait.”
“You need to wait. You really have to wait.”
Graham sat down abruptly. “I suppose since I have waited so long to resume life,” he said, “that I must wait a little longer.”
Graham sat down suddenly. “I guess since I’ve waited so long to get back to life,” he said, “I have to wait a bit longer.”
“That is better,” said Howard. “Yes, that is much better. And I must leave you alone. For a space. While I attend the discussion in the Council.... I am sorry.”
"That’s better," said Howard. "Yeah, that’s much better. And I need to leave you alone. For a bit. While I go to the discussion in the Council.... I’m sorry."
He went towards the noiseless door, hesitated and vanished.
He walked toward the silent door, hesitated, and disappeared.
Graham walked to the door, tried it, found it securely fastened in some way he never came to understand, turned about, paced the room restlessly, made the circuit of the room, and sat down. He remained sitting for some time with folded arms and knitted brow, biting his finger nails and trying to piece together the kaleidoscopic impressions of this first hour of awakened life; the vast mechanical spaces, the endless series of chambers and passages, the great struggle that roared and splashed through these strange ways, the little group of remote unsympathetic men beneath the colossal Atlas, Howard’s mysterious behaviour. There was an inkling of some vast inheritance already in his mind—a vast inheritance perhaps misapplied—of some unprecedented importance and opportunity. What had he to do? And this room’s secluded silence was eloquent of imprisonment!
Graham walked to the door, tried it, found it securely locked in a way he never figured out, turned around, paced the room restlessly, went around the room, and sat down. He stayed sitting for a while with his arms crossed and furrowed brow, biting his fingernails and trying to make sense of the whirlwind of impressions from this first hour of awakened life; the vast mechanical spaces, the endless series of rooms and corridors, the great struggle that roared and splashed through these strange paths, the small group of distant, unsympathetic men beneath the enormous Atlas, Howard’s mysterious behavior. There was a sense of some huge inheritance already in his mind—a huge inheritance perhaps misused—of some unprecedented importance and opportunity. What was he supposed to do? And the secluded silence of this room spoke volumes of confinement!
It came into Graham’s mind with irresistible conviction that this series of magnificent impressions was a dream. He tried to shut his eyes and succeeded, but that time-honoured device led to no awakening.
It struck Graham with an undeniable certainty that this series of stunning impressions was just a dream. He attempted to close his eyes and managed to do so, but that age-old trick didn't bring any awakening.
Presently he began to touch and examine all the unfamiliar appointments of the two small rooms in which he found himself.
Presently, he started to touch and explore all the unfamiliar items in the two small rooms where he found himself.
In a long oval panel of mirror he saw himself and stopped astonished. He was clad in a graceful costume of purple and bluish white, with a little greyshot beard trimmed to a point, and his hair, its blackness streaked now with bands of grey, arranged over his forehead in an unfamiliar but pleasing manner. He seemed a man of five-and-forty perhaps. For a moment he did not perceive this was himself.
In a large oval mirror, he caught a glimpse of himself and was taken aback. He was wearing a stylish outfit of purple and bluish white, sporting a little pointed beard flecked with grey, and his hair, once pitch black now streaked with grey, was styled across his forehead in a way that was new to him but quite appealing. He looked to be around forty-five. For a moment, he didn’t realize that this was actually him.
A flash of laughter came with the recognition. “To call on old Warming like this!” he exclaimed, “and make him take me out to lunch!”
A burst of laughter followed by the realization. “To visit old Warming like this!” he exclaimed, “and get him to take me out to lunch!”
Then he thought of meeting first one and then another of the few familiar acquaintances of his early manhood, and in the midst of his amusement realised that every soul with whom he might jest had died many score of years ago. The thought smote him abruptly and keenly; he stopped short, the expression of his face changed to a white consternation.
Then he thought about meeting one after another of the few friends from his younger days, and in the middle of his amusement, he realized that everyone he could joke with had died many years ago. The thought hit him suddenly and sharply; he froze, the look on his face changing to one of pale shock.
The tumultuous memory of the moving platforms and the huge fagade of that wonderful street reasserted itself. The shouting multitudes came back clear and vivid, and those remote, inaudible, unfriendly councillors in white. He felt himself a little figure, very small and ineffectual, pitifully conspicuous. And all about him, the world was—strange.
The chaotic memory of the moving platforms and the massive facade of that amazing street came flooding back. The loud crowds returned, clear and vivid, along with those distant, silent, unfriendly councilors in white. He felt like a tiny, insignificant figure, painfully noticeable. And all around him, the world felt—strange.
CHAPTER VII. — IN THE SILENT ROOMS
Presently Graham resumed his examination of his apartments. Curiosity kept him moving in spite of his fatigue. The inner room, he perceived, was high, and its ceiling dome shaped, with an oblong aperture in the centre, opening into a funnel in which a wheel of broad vanes seemed to be rotating, apparently driving the air up the shaft. The faint humming note of its easy motion was the only clear sound in that quiet place. As these vanes sprang up one after the other, Graham could get transient glimpses of the sky. He was surprised to see a star.
Currently, Graham continued to explore his apartment. His curiosity kept him moving despite his exhaustion. He noticed that the inner room was tall, with a dome-shaped ceiling and a long opening in the center, leading into a funnel where a wheel with large blades seemed to be spinning, clearly pushing air up the shaft. The soft humming of its smooth movement was the only distinct sound in that tranquil space. As these blades emerged one after another, Graham caught fleeting glimpses of the sky. He was taken aback to see a star.
This drew his attention to the fact that the bright lighting of these rooms was due to a multitude of very faint glow lamps set about the cornices. There were no windows. And he began to recall that along all the vast chambers and passages he had traversed with Howard he had observed no windows at all. Had there been windows? There were windows on the street indeed, but were they for light? Or was the whole city lit day and night for evermore, so that there was no night there?
This made him notice that the bright lighting in these rooms came from many faint glow lamps placed around the cornices. There were no windows. He started to remember that in all the huge chambers and hallways he had walked through with Howard, he hadn't seen any windows at all. Were there windows? There were indeed windows on the street, but were they there for light? Or was the entire city lit day and night forever, so that there was no night there?
And another thing dawned upon him. There was no fireplace in either room. Was the season summer, and were these merely summer apartments, or was the whole city uniformly heated or cooled? He became interested in these questions, began examining the smooth texture of the walls, the simply constructed bed, the ingenious arrangements by which the labour of bedroom service was practically abolished. And over everything was a curious absence of deliberate ornament, a bare grace of form and colour, that he found very pleasing to the eye. There were several very comfortable chairs, a light table on silent runners carrying several bottles of fluids and glasses, and two plates bearing a clear substance like jelly. Then he noticed there were no books, no newspapers, no writing materials. “The world has changed indeed,” he said.
And another thing occurred to him. There was no fireplace in either room. Was it summer, and were these just summer apartments, or was the entire city simply heated or cooled? He became curious about these questions, started examining the smooth texture of the walls, the simply built bed, the clever arrangements that practically eliminated the need for bedroom service. And over everything was a strange absence of intentional decoration, a simple elegance of form and color that he found very pleasing to the eye. There were several very comfy chairs, a light table on silent wheels carrying several bottles of liquids and glasses, and two plates with a clear substance like jelly. Then he noticed there were no books, no newspapers, no writing supplies. “The world has really changed,” he said.
He observed one entire side of the outer room was set with rows of peculiar double cylinders inscribed with green lettering on white that harmonized with the decorative scheme of the room, and in the centre of this side projected a little apparatus about a yard square and having a white smooth face to the room. A chair faced this. He had a transitory idea that these cylinders might be books, or a modern substitute for books, but at first it did not seem so.
He noticed that one whole side of the outer room was lined with rows of strange double cylinders marked with green writing on white, which matched the room's decoration. In the center of this side was a small device about a yard square with a smooth white face turned toward the room. A chair faced it. For a moment, he thought these cylinders could be books or a modern version of books, but at first, it didn’t seem that way.
The lettering on the cylinders puzzled him. At first sight it seemed like Russian. Then he noticed a suggestion of mutilated English about certain of the words.
The writing on the cylinders confused him. At first glance, it looked like Russian. Then he saw hints of distorted English in some of the words.
“Thi Man huwdbi Kin” forced itself on him as “The Man who would be King.”
“Thi Man huwdbi Kin” forced itself on him as “The Man who Would Be King.”
“Phonetic spelling,” he said. He remembered reading a story with that title, then he recalled the story vividly, one of the best stories in the world. But this thing before him was not a book as he understood it. He puzzled out the titles of two adjacent cylinders. “The Heart of Darkness” he had never heard of before nor “The Madonna of the Future”—no doubt if they were indeed stories, they were by post-Victorian authors.
“Phonetic spelling,” he said. He remembered reading a story with that title, then he recalled the story vividly, one of the best stories in the world. But this thing in front of him was not a book as he understood it. He tried to decipher the titles of two nearby cylinders. “The Heart of Darkness” he had never heard of before, nor “The Madonna of the Future”—if they were indeed stories, they were likely by post-Victorian authors.
He puzzled over this peculiar cylinder for some time and replaced it. Then he turned to the square apparatus and examined that. He opened a sort of lid and found one of the double cylinders within, and on the upper edge a little stud like the stud of an electric bell. He pressed this and a rapid clicking began and ceased. He became aware of voices and music, and noticed a play of colour on the smooth front face. He suddenly realised what this might be, and stepped back to regard it.
He thought about this strange cylinder for a while and put it back. Then he turned to the square device and checked it out. He opened a kind of lid and discovered one of the double cylinders inside, and on the top edge was a small button like the one on an electric bell. He pressed it, and a quick clicking started and then stopped. He began to hear voices and music, and noticed a display of colors on the smooth front surface. Suddenly, he realized what this could be and stepped back to look at it.
On the flat surface was now a little picture, very vividly coloured, and in this picture were figures that moved. Not only did they move, but they were conversing in clear small voices. It was exactly like reality viewed through an inverted opera glass and heard through a long tube. His interest was seized at once by the situation, which presented a man pacing up and down and vociferating angry things to a pretty but petulant woman. Both were in the picturesque costume that seemed so strange to Graham. “I have worked,” said the man, “but what have you been doing?”
On the flat surface was now a small picture, filled with bright colors, and in this picture were figures that moved. Not only did they move, but they were talking in clear, soft voices. It was just like reality viewed through a reversed opera glass and heard through a long tube. He was immediately captivated by the scene, which showed a man pacing back and forth and angrily shouting at a pretty but irritable woman. Both were dressed in the quaint costumes that seemed so unusual to Graham. “I have worked,” the man said, “but what have you been doing?”
“Ah!” said Graham. He forgot everything else, and sat down in the chair. Within five minutes he heard himself, named, heard “when the Sleeper wakes,” used jestingly as a proverb for remote postponement, and passed himself by, a thing remote and incredible. But in a little while he knew those two people like intimate friends.
“Ah!” said Graham. He forgot everything else and sat down in the chair. Within five minutes, he heard his own name, heard “when the Sleeper wakes,” used jokingly as a saying for something that’s pushed way into the future, and felt like a stranger to himself, something distant and unbelievable. But soon enough, he got to know those two people like close friends.
At last the miniature drama came to an end, and the square face of the apparatus was blank again.
At last, the small drama ended, and the square face of the device was blank again.
It was a strange world into which he had been permitted to see, unscrupulous, pleasure seeking, energetic, subtle, a world too of dire economic struggle; there were allusions he did not understand, incidents that conveyed strange suggestions of altered moral ideals, flashes of dubious enlightenment. The blue canvas that bulked so largely in his first impression of the city ways appeared again and again as the costume of the common people. He had no doubt the story was contemporary, and its intense realism was undeniable. And the end had been a tragedy that oppressed him. He sat staring at the blankness.
It was a weird world he had been allowed to see, full of ruthless, pleasure-seeking, energetic, and subtle people, but also one of serious economic struggle; there were references he didn't get, incidents that hinted at changed moral values, and glimpses of questionable insights. The blue canvas that stood out in his initial impression of the city kept reappearing as the outfit of the ordinary people. He had no doubt that the story was current, and its intense realism was undeniable. The ending had been a tragedy that weighed heavily on him. He sat there staring at the emptiness.
He started and rubbed his eyes. He had been so absorbed in the latter-day substitute for a novel, that he awoke to the little green and white room with more than a touch of the surprise of his first awakening.
He jolted awake and rubbed his eyes. He had been so absorbed in the modern version of a novel that he woke up in the small green and white room with a hint of the surprise he felt during his first awakening.
He stood up, and abruptly he was back in his own wonderland. The clearness of the kinetoscope drama passed, and the struggle in the vast place of streets, the ambiguous Council, the swift phases of his waking hour, came back. These people had spoken of the Council with suggestions of a vague universality of power. And they had spoken of the Sleeper; it had not really struck him vividly at the time that he was the Sleeper. He had to recall precisely what they had said....
He stood up, and suddenly he was back in his own wonderland. The clarity of the kinetoscope drama faded, and the chaos of the busy streets, the mysterious Council, the rapid moments of his waking life returned. These people had talked about the Council, hinting at a vague sense of universal power. And they had mentioned the Sleeper; he hadn't fully realized at the time that he was the Sleeper. He needed to remember exactly what they had said....
He walked into the bedroom and peered up through the quick intervals of the revolving fan. As the fan swept round, a dim turmoil like the noise of machinery came in rhythmic eddies. All else was silence. Though the perpetual day still irradiated his apartments, he perceived the little intermittent strip of sky was now deep blue—black almost, with a dust of little stars....
He walked into the bedroom and looked up through the quick gaps of the spinning fan. As the fan rotated, a faint roar like the sound of machinery came in rhythmic waves. Everything else was quiet. Even though the constant daylight still lit up his rooms, he noticed that the small, intermittent strip of sky was now deep blue—almost black, with a sprinkle of tiny stars....
He resumed his examination of the rooms. He could find no way of opening the padded door, no bell nor other means of calling for attendance. His feeling of wonder was in abeyance; but he was curious, anxious for information. He wanted to know exactly how he stood to these new things. He tried to compose himself to wait until someone came to him. Presently he became restless and eager for information, for distraction, for fresh sensations.
He continued to look around the rooms. He couldn’t find any way to open the padded door, no bell or other way to call for help. His sense of wonder was on hold, but he felt curious and anxious for answers. He wanted to understand exactly how he fit into these new things. He tried to calm himself and wait for someone to come to him. Soon, he became restless and eager for information, distraction, and new experiences.
He went back to the apparatus in the other room, and had soon puzzled out the method of replacing the cylinders by others. As he did so, it came into his mind that it must be these little appliances had fixed the language so that it was still clear and understandable after two hundred years. The haphazard cylinders he substituted displayed a musical fantasia. At first it was beautiful, and then it was sensuous. He presently recognised what appeared to him to be an altered version of the story of Tannhauser. The music was unfamiliar. But the rendering was realistic, and with a contemporary unfamiliarity. Tannhauser did not go to a Venusberg, but to a Pleasure City. What was a Pleasure City? A dream, surely, the fancy of a fantastic, voluptuous writer.
He went back to the equipment in the other room and quickly figured out how to replace the cylinders with others. As he did this, he realized that these little devices must have preserved the language so that it remained clear and understandable after two hundred years. The random cylinders he swapped in produced a musical fantasia. At first, it was beautiful, then it became sensuous. He soon recognized what he thought was a different version of the story of Tannhauser. The music was unfamiliar, but the performance felt realistic and had a contemporary twist. Tannhauser didn’t go to a Venusberg; he went to a Pleasure City. What was a Pleasure City? Surely a dream, the creation of a vivid, indulgent writer.
He became interested, curious. The story developed with a flavour of strangely twisted sentimentality. Suddenly he did not like it. He liked it less as it proceeded.
He became interested and curious. The story unfolded with a hint of oddly twisted sentimentality. Suddenly, he didn’t like it. He liked it less as it went on.
He had a revulsion of feeling. These were no pictures, no idealisations, but photographed realities. He wanted no more of the twenty-second century Venusberg. He forgot the part played by the model in nineteenth century art, and gave way to an archaic indignation. He rose, angry and half ashamed at himself for witnessing this thing even in solitude. He pulled forward the apparatus, and with some violence sought for a means of stopping its action. Something snapped. A violet spark stung and convulsed his arm and the thing was still. When he attempted next day to replace these Tannhauser cylinders by another pair, he found the apparatus broken....
He felt a wave of disgust. These weren't just images or ideals, but real-life photographs. He was done with the twenty-second-century Venusberg. He forgot about the model's role in nineteenth-century art and felt a primal anger. He stood up, frustrated and a bit ashamed for having witnessed this alone. He pulled the equipment closer and aggressively searched for a way to stop it. Something snapped. A violet spark hit his arm, causing a jolt, and then everything went quiet. When he tried the next day to replace the Tannhauser cylinders with another pair, he discovered the equipment was broken....
He struck out a path oblique to the room and paced to and fro, struggling with intolerable vast impressions. The things he had derived from the cylinders and the things he had seen, conflicted, confused him. It seemed to him the most amazing thing of all that in his thirty years of life he had never tried to shape a picture of these coming times. “We were making the future,” he said, “and hardly any of us troubled to think what future we were making. And here it is!”
He walked in a diagonal path across the room, pacing back and forth, grappling with overwhelming thoughts. The information he got from the cylinders and what he had witnessed clashed and confused him. He found it incredible that in his thirty years of life, he had never attempted to envision the future. “We were creating the future,” he said, “and hardly any of us took the time to consider what kind of future we were creating. And now here it is!”
“What have they got to, what has been done? How do I come into the midst of it all?” The vastness of street and house he was prepared for, the multitudes of people. But conflicts in the city ways! And the systematised sensuality of a class of rich men!
“What have they done? How did I end up in the middle of all this?” He was ready for the vastness of the streets and houses, the crowds of people. But the conflicts in the city streets! And the organized indulgence of a wealthy class!
He thought of Bellamy, the hero of whose Socialistic Utopia had so oddly anticipated this actual experience. But here was no Utopia, no Socialistic state. He had already seen enough to realise that the ancient antithesis of luxury, waste and sensuality on the one hand and abject poverty on the other, still prevailed. He knew enough of the essential factors of life to understand that correlation. And not only were the buildings of the city gigantic and the crowds in the street gigantic, but the voices he had heard in the ways, the uneasiness of Howard, the very atmosphere spoke of gigantic discontent. What country was he in? Still England it seemed, and yet strangely “un-English.” His mind glanced at the rest of the world, and saw only an enigmatical veil.
He thought about Bellamy, whose ideas of a Socialistic Utopia had so strangely predicted this real experience. But this was no Utopia, no Socialistic society. He had already seen enough to realize that the old divide between luxury, waste, and indulgence on one side and extreme poverty on the other still existed. He understood the basic factors of life well enough to grasp that link. And not only were the city's buildings massive and the crowds in the streets huge, but the voices he heard around him, Howard's restlessness, and the very atmosphere all conveyed a sense of immense discontent. What country was he in? It still seemed like England, yet it felt oddly “un-English.” His thoughts drifted to the rest of the world and saw nothing but a puzzling mystery.
He prowled about his apartment, examining everything as a caged animal might do. He was very tired, with that feverish exhaustion that does not admit of rest. He listened for long spaces under the ventilator to catch some distant echo of the tumults he felt must be proceeding in the city.
He wandered around his apartment, checking everything out like a trapped animal might. He was really tired, with that restless exhaustion that doesn’t allow for any rest. He listened for a long time under the vent, hoping to hear some distant sounds of the chaos he felt must be happening in the city.
He began to talk to himself. “Two hundred and three years!” he said to himself over and over again, laughing stupidly. “Then I am two hundred and thirty-three years old! The oldest inhabitant. Surely they haven’t reversed the tendency of our time and gone back to the rule of the oldest. My claims are indisputable. Mumble, mumble. I remember the Bulgarian atrocities as though it was yesterday. ‘Tis a great age! Ha ha!” He was surprised at first to hear himself laughing, and then laughed again deliberately and louder. Then he realised that he was behaving foolishly. “Steady,” he said. “Steady!”
He started talking to himself. “Two hundred and three years!” he kept repeating, laughing dumbly. “So that means I'm two hundred and thirty-three years old! The oldest around here. Surely they haven’t changed things back to where the oldest rules. My claims are undeniable. Mumble, mumble. I remember the Bulgarian atrocities like it was yesterday. What a time to be alive! Ha ha!” He was surprised to hear himself laugh at first, and then he laughed again on purpose, louder this time. Then he realized he was acting ridiculous. “Calm down,” he said. “Calm down!”
His pacing became more regular. “This new world,” he said. “I don’t understand it. Why? ... But it is all why!”
His pacing became more consistent. “This new world,” he said. “I don’t get it. Why? ... But it’s all why!”
“I suppose they can fly and do all sorts of things. Let me try and remember just how it began.”
“I guess they can fly and do all kinds of things. Let me see if I can remember how it all started.”
He was surprised at first to find how vague the memories of his first thirty years had become. He remembered fragments, for the most part trivial moments, things of no great importance that he had observed. His boyhood seemed the most accessible at first, he recalled school books and certain lessons in mensuration. Then he revived the more salient features of his life, memories of the wife long since dead, her magic influence now gone beyond corruption, of his rivals and friends and betrayers, of the decision of this issue and that, and then of his last years of misery, of fluctuating resolves, and at last of his strenuous studies. In a little while he perceived he had it all again; dim perhaps, like metal long laid aside, but in no way defective or injured, capable of re-polishing. And the hue of it was a deepening misery. Was it worth re-polishing? By a miracle he had been lifted out of a life that had become intolerable....
He was initially surprised at how vague the memories of his first thirty years had become. He remembered bits and pieces, mostly trivial moments—things of no great significance that he had noticed. His childhood seemed the easiest to recall at first; he remembered school books and certain lessons in measurement. Then he recalled the more significant aspects of his life: memories of his wife, who had long since passed, her magical influence now completely gone, of his rivals, friends, and betrayals, of the decisions he made on various issues, and finally, of his last years of suffering, filled with wavering resolutions, and ultimately, his intense studies. Before long, he realized he had it all back; perhaps it was dim, like metal left unused for a long time, but it was not defective or damaged, just waiting to be polished up again. And the color of those memories was an intensifying misery. Was it worth polishing up? By some miracle, he had been lifted out of a life that had become unbearable...
He reverted to his present condition. He wrestled with the facts in vain. It became an inextricable tangle. He saw the sky through the ventilator pink with dawn. An old persuasion came out of the dark recesses of his memory. “I must sleep,” he said. It appeared as a delightful relief from this mental distress and from the growing pain and heaviness of his limbs. He went to the strange little bed, lay down and was presently asleep....
He returned to his current state. He struggled with the facts without any success. It became an inextricable mess. He saw the sky through the vent, pink with dawn. A familiar thought emerged from the dark corners of his memory. “I need to sleep,” he said. It seemed like a welcome escape from this mental turmoil and from the increasing pain and heaviness in his limbs. He went to the strange little bed, lay down, and soon fell asleep....
He was destined to become very familiar indeed with these apartments before he left them, for he remained imprisoned for three days. During that time no one, except Howard, entered the rooms. The marvel of his fate mingled with and in some way minimised the marvel of his survival. He had awakened to mankind it seemed only to be snatched away into this unaccountable solitude. Howard came regularly with subtly sustaining and nutritive fluids, and light and pleasant foods, quite strange to Graham. He always closed the door carefully as he entered. On matters of detail he was increasingly obliging, but the bearing of Graham on the great issues that were evidently being contested so closely beyond the sound-proof walls that enclosed him, he would not elucidate. He evaded, as politely as possible, every question on the position of affairs in the outer world.
He was destined to become very familiar with these apartments before he left, as he was stuck there for three days. During that time, no one except Howard came into the rooms. The shock of his fate mixed with and somewhat diminished the surprise of his survival. It seemed he had just awakened to humanity only to be pulled back into this strange solitude. Howard visited regularly, bringing light and nutritious fluids and foods that were unfamiliar to Graham. He always closed the door carefully when he entered. He was increasingly helpful with the details, but when it came to the bigger issues that were clearly being debated loudly outside the sound-proof walls surrounding him, he wouldn’t clarify anything. He politely dodged every question about what was happening in the outside world.
And in those three days Graham’s incessant thoughts went far and wide. All that he had seen, all this elaborate contrivance to prevent him seeing, worked together in his mind. Almost every possible interpretation of his position he debated—even as it chanced, the right interpretation. Things that presently happened to him, came to him at last credible, by virtue of this seclusion. When at length the moment of his release arrived, it found him prepared....
And during those three days, Graham’s nonstop thoughts roamed everywhere. Everything he had seen, all the intricate plans to keep him from seeing, came together in his mind. He weighed almost every possible interpretation of his situation—even the correct one. The events that eventually happened to him became believable due to this isolation. When the moment of his release finally came, he was ready....
Howard’s bearing went far to deepen Graham’s impression of his own strange importance; the door between its opening and closing seemed to admit with him a breath of momentous happening. His enquiries became more definite and searching. Howard retreated through protests and difficulties. The awakening was unforeseen, he repeated; it happened to have fallen in with the trend of a social convulsion. “To explain it I must tell you the history of a gross and a half of years,” protested Howard.
Howard's demeanor only made Graham feel even more significant; the moment the door opened and closed seemed to carry a wave of something important. His questions became sharper and more probing. Howard responded with objections and complications. He kept saying the awakening was unexpected; it just happened to coincide with a major social upheaval. “To explain it, I need to go through a history of a year and a half,” Howard argued.
“The thing is this,” said Graham. “You are afraid of something I shall do. In some way I am arbitrator—I might be arbitrator.”
“The thing is this,” said Graham. “You’re afraid of something I might do. In some way, I’m the one who decides—I could be the one who decides.”
“It is not that. But you have—I may tell you this much—the automatic increase of your property puts great possibilities of interference in your hands. And in certain other ways you have influence, with your eighteenth century notions.”
“It’s not that. But you have—I can tell you this much—the automatic growth of your assets gives you a lot of potential for influence. And in other ways, you have power too, with your old-fashioned ideas from the eighteenth century.”
“Nineteenth century,” corrected Graham.
"19th century," corrected Graham.
“With your old world notions, anyhow, ignorant as you are of every feature of our State.”
“With your old-fashioned ideas, anyway, you’re clueless about everything in our state.”
“Am I a fool?”
“Am I an idiot?”
“Certainly not.”
"Definitely not."
“Do I seem to be the sort of man who would act rashly?”
“Do I look like the kind of guy who would act without thinking?”
“You were never expected to act at all. No one counted on your awakening. No one dreamt you would ever awake. The Council had surrounded you with antiseptic conditions. As a matter of fact, we thought that you were dead—a mere arrest of decay. And—but it is too complex. We dare not suddenly—-while you are still half awake.”
“You were never meant to do anything at all. No one anticipated your awakening. No one imagined you would ever come to. The Council kept you in sterile conditions. Honestly, we thought you were dead—a simple halt in decay. And—but it’s too complicated. We can’t just—while you’re still half awake.”
“It won’t do,” said Graham. “Suppose it is as you say—why am I not being crammed night and day with facts and warnings and all the wisdom of the time to fit me for my responsibilities? Am I any wiser now than two days ago, if it is two days, when I awoke?”
“It won't work,” said Graham. “Let’s say you're right—why isn't anyone bombarding me day and night with facts, warnings, and all the knowledge I need to prepare me for my responsibilities? Am I any smarter now than I was two days ago, if it’s been two days since I woke up?”
Howard pulled his lip.
Howard bit his lip.
“I am beginning to feel—every hour I feel more clearly—a system of concealment of which you are the face. Is this Council, or committee, or whatever they are, cooking the accounts of my estate? Is that it?”
“I’m starting to sense—every hour it becomes clearer—a system of hiding things of which you are the face. Is this Council, or committee, or whatever they call themselves, manipulating the accounts of my estate? Is that what’s happening?”
“That note of suspicion—” said Howard.
“That hint of suspicion—” said Howard.
“Ugh!” said Graham. “Now, mark my words, it will be ill for those who have put me here. It will be ill. I am alive. Make no doubt of it, I am alive. Every day my pulse is stronger and my mind clearer and more vigorous. No more quiescence. I am a man come back to life. And I want to live—”
“Ugh!” Graham said. “Listen to me, it’s going to go badly for those who put me here. It’s going to go badly. I’m alive. There’s no doubt about it, I’m alive. Every day my pulse is stronger and my mind is clearer and more active. No more sitting around. I’m a man who has come back to life. And I want to live—”
“Live!”
“Go live!”
Howard’s face lit with an idea. He came towards Graham and spoke in an easy confidential tone.
Howard's face brightened with an idea. He approached Graham and spoke in a relaxed, confidential tone.
“The Council secludes you here for your good. You are restless. Naturally—an energetic man! You find it dull here. But we are anxious that everything you may desire—every desire—every sort of desire ... There may be something. Is there any sort of company?”
“The Council has kept you here for your own good. You're feeling restless. Of course—you're an energetic person! You think it's boring here. But we're concerned that everything you might want—every want—every kind of want ... There could be something. Is there any type of company?”
He paused meaningly.
He paused thoughtfully.
“Yes,” said Graham thoughtfully. “There is.”
“Yes,” Graham said thoughtfully. “There is.”
“Ah! Now! We have treated you neglectfully.”
“Ah! Now! We haven't given you the attention you deserve.”
“The crowds in yonder streets of yours.”
“The crowds in your city.”
“That,” said Howard, “I am afraid—But—”
"That," Howard said, "I'm afraid—but—"
Graham began pacing the room. Howard stood near the door watching him. The implication of Howard’s suggestion was only half evident to Graham. Company? Suppose he were to accept the proposal, demand some sort of company? Would there be any possibilities of gathering from the conversation of this additional person some vague inkling of the struggle that had broken out so vividly at his waking moment? He meditated again, and the suggestion took colour. He turned on Howard abruptly.
Graham started pacing the room. Howard stood by the door, watching him. The meaning behind Howard’s suggestion was only partially clear to Graham. Company? What if he accepted the proposal and asked for some kind of company? Would he be able to gather any hint of the intense struggle that had emerged so clearly the moment he woke up from this conversation with another person? He thought about it again, and the idea became more defined. He suddenly turned to Howard.
“What do you mean by company?”
“What do you mean by company?”
Howard raised his eyes and shrugged his shoulders. “Human beings,” he said, with a curious smile on his heavy face. “Our social ideas,” he said, “have a certain increased liberality, perhaps, in comparison with your times. If a man wishes to relieve such a tedium as this—by feminine society, for instance. We think it no scandal. We have cleared our minds of formulae. There is in our city a class, a necessary class, no longer despised—discreet—”
Howard looked up and shrugged his shoulders. “People,” he said, with a curious smile on his broad face. “Our social ideas,” he continued, “are maybe a bit more liberated compared to your times. If a guy wants to break the boredom—by spending time with women, for example—we don’t see it as a scandal. We’ve moved beyond old rules. In our city, there’s a class, an essential class, that isn’t looked down upon anymore—discreet—”
Graham stopped dead.
Graham froze.
“It would pass the time,” said Howard. “It is a thing I should perhaps have thought of before, but, as a matter of fact, so much is happening—”
“It would help kill some time,” said Howard. “It's something I probably should have considered earlier, but, honestly, so much is going on—”
He indicated the exterior world.
He pointed to the outside.
Graham hesitated. For a moment the figure of a possible woman dominated his mind with an intense attraction. Then he flashed into anger.
Graham paused. For a moment, the image of a potential woman filled his thoughts with a strong allure. Then, he suddenly felt a surge of anger.
“No!” he shouted.
“No!” he shouted.
He began striding rapidly up and down the room. “Everything you say, everything you do, convinces me—of some great issue in which I am concerned. I do not want to pass the time, as you call it. Yes, I know. Desire and indulgence are life in a sense—and Death! Extinction! In my life before I slept I had worked out that pitiful question. I will not begin again. There is a city, a multitude—. And meanwhile I am here like a rabbit in a bag.”
He started pacing back and forth in the room. “Everything you say, everything you do convinces me—of some big issue that I'm involved in. I don't want to just pass the time, as you put it. Yes, I understand. Desire and indulgence are part of life in a way—and then there's Death! Oblivion! Before I fell asleep, I had figured out that sad question. I won’t start over. There’s a city, a crowd—. And here I am, feeling trapped like a rabbit in a bag.”
His rage surged high. He choked for a moment and began to wave his clenched fists. He gave way to an anger fit, he swore archaic curses. His gestures had the quality of physical threats.
His rage boiled over. He paused for a moment, gasping, and started waving his clenched fists. He lost control in a fit of anger, shouting old-fashioned curses. His gestures felt like actual threats.
“I do not know who your party may be. I am in the dark, and you keep me in the dark. But I know this, that I am secluded here for no good purpose. For no good purpose. I warn you, I warn you of the consequences. Once I come at my power—”
“I don’t know who your group is. I’m completely in the dark, and you’re keeping me there. But I do know this: I’m stuck here for no good reason. For no good reason. I’m warning you, I’m warning you about what will happen. Once I get my power—”
He realised that to threaten thus might be a danger to himself. He stopped. Howard stood regarding him with a curious expression.
He realized that making such threats could put him in danger. He stopped. Howard was watching him with a curious look.
“I take it this is a message to the Council,” said Howard.
"I assume this is a message for the Council," Howard said.
Graham had a momentary impulse to leap upon the man, fell or stun him. It must have shown upon his face; at any rate Howard’s movement was quick. In a second the noiseless door had closed again, and the man from the nineteenth century was alone.
Graham quickly felt the urge to jump at the man, either to knock him down or daze him. It must have been visible on his face; anyway, Howard reacted fast. In an instant, the silent door had shut again, and the man from the nineteenth century was alone.
For a moment he stood rigid, with clenched hands half raised. Then he flung them down. “What a fool I have been!” he said, and gave way to his anger again, stamping about the room and shouting curses.... For a long time he kept himself in a sort of frenzy, raging at his position, at his own folly, at the knaves who had imprisoned him. He did this because he did not want to look calmly at his position. He clung to his anger—because he was afraid of fear.
For a moment, he stood still, with his fists half-raised. Then he dropped them. “What a fool I’ve been!” he exclaimed, slipping back into his anger, pacing around the room and shouting insults. For a long time, he kept himself in a kind of frenzy, furious about his situation, about his own mistakes, and about the scoundrels who had locked him up. He acted like this because he didn’t want to face his situation calmly. He held on to his anger—because he was scared of feeling fear.
Presently he found himself reasoning with himself. This imprisonment was unaccountable, but no doubt the legal forms—new legal forms—of the time permitted it. It must, of course, be legal. These people were two hundred years further on in the march of civilisation than the Victorian generation. It was not likely they would be less—humane. Yet they had cleared their minds of formulae! Was humanity a formula as well as chastity?
Right now, he caught himself thinking it over. This confinement was baffling, but surely the legal norms—new legal norms—of the time allowed for it. It had to be legal. These people were two hundred years ahead in the progress of civilization compared to the Victorian era. It was unlikely they would be any less—human. Yet they had discarded their established ideas! Was humanity just another formula like chastity?
His imagination set to work to suggest things that might be done to him. The attempts of his reason to dispose of these suggestions, though for the most part logically valid, were quite unavailing. “Why should anything be done to me?”
His imagination started coming up with ideas about what might happen to him. The efforts of his reasoning to dismiss these ideas, though mostly logical, were completely ineffective. “Why should anything happen to me?”
“If the worst comes to the worst,” he found himself saying at last, “I can give up what they want. But what do they want? And why don’t they ask me for it instead of cooping me up?”
“If things go really bad,” he found himself saying at last, “I can give up what they want. But what do they want? And why don’t they just ask me for it instead of locking me away?”
He returned to his former preoccupation with the Council’s possible intentions. He began to reconsider the details of Howard’s behaviour, sinister glances, inexplicable hesitations. Then, for a time, his mind circled about the idea of escaping from these rooms; but whither could he escape into this vast, crowded world? He would be worse off than a Saxon yeoman suddenly dropped into nineteenth century London. And besides, how could anyone escape from these rooms?
He went back to thinking about what the Council might be planning. He started to rethink Howard’s behavior—his suspicious looks and strange pauses. Then, for a while, he thought about the possibility of escaping these rooms, but where could he go in this huge, busy world? He’d be worse off than a Saxon farmer suddenly thrown into nineteenth-century London. Plus, how could anyone even get out of these rooms?
“How can it benefit anyone if harm should happen to me?”
“How does it help anyone if something bad happens to me?”
He thought of the tumult, the great social trouble of which he was so unaccountably the axis. A text, irrelevant enough, and yet curiously insistent, came floating up out of the darkness of his memory. This also a Council had said:
He thought about the chaos, the major social issues that he was inexplicably at the center of. A text, seemingly unrelated but oddly persistent, surfaced from the depths of his memory. A Council had also stated this:
“It is expedient for us that one man should die for the people.”
“It’s best for us that one person should die for the people.”
CHAPTER VIII. — THE ROOF SPACES
As the fans in the circular aperture of the inner room rotated and permitted glimpses of the night, dim sounds drifted in thereby. And Graham, standing underneath, was startled by the sound of a voice.
As the fans in the circular opening of the inner room spun and allowed glimpses of the night, faint sounds floated in. And Graham, standing underneath, was taken aback by the sound of a voice.
He peered up and saw in the intervals of the rotation, dark and dim, the face and shoulders of a man regarding him. Then a dark hand was extended, the swift vane struck it, swung round and beat on with a little brownish patch on the edge of its thin blade, and something began to fall therefrom upon the floor, dripping silently.
He looked up and saw, in the gaps of the rotation, dark and shadowy, a man’s face and shoulders looking at him. Then a dark hand reached out, the quick vane hit it, swung around, and continued with a small brownish patch on the edge of its thin blade, and something started to drip down onto the floor, falling silently.
Graham looked down, and there were spots of blood at his feet. He looked up again in a strange excitement. The figure had gone.
Graham looked down, and there were spots of blood at his feet. He looked up again with a strange excitement. The figure was gone.
He remained motionless—his every sense intent upon the flickering patch of darkness. He became aware of some faint, remote, dark specks floating lightly through the outer air. They came down towards him, fitfully, eddyingly, and passed aside out of the uprush from the fan. A gleam of light flickered, the specks flashed white, and then the darkness came again. Warmed and lit as he was, he perceived that it was snowing within a few feet of him.
He stayed completely still—his every sense focused on the flickering patch of darkness. He noticed some faint, distant dark specks drifting lightly through the air outside. They floated down towards him, swirling and then moving aside from the air blowing up from the fan. A glimpse of light flickered, the specks flashed white, and then the darkness returned. Even though he was warm and illuminated, he realized it was snowing just a few feet away from him.
Graham walked across the room and came back to the ventilator again. He saw the head of a man pass near. There was a sound of whispering. Then a smart blow on some metallic substance, effort, voices, and the vanes stopped. A gust of snowflakes whirled into the room, and vanished before they touched the floor. “Don’t be afraid,” said a voice.
Graham walked across the room and returned to the ventilator. He noticed a man's head pass by. There was some whispering, followed by a sharp hit on something metallic, along with effort, voices, and then the vanes stopped. A swirl of snowflakes blew into the room and disappeared before hitting the floor. “Don’t be afraid,” said a voice.
Graham stood under the vane. “Who are you?” he whispered.
Graham stood under the weathervane. “Who are you?” he whispered.
For a moment there was nothing but a swaying of the fan, and then the head of a man was thrust cautiously into the opening. His face appeared nearly inverted to Graham; his dark hair was wet with dissolving flakes of snow upon it. His arm went up into the darkness holding something unseen. He had a youthful face and bright eyes, and the veins of his forehead were swollen. He seemed to be exerting himself to maintain his position.
For a moment, all that could be heard was the swaying of the fan, and then a man's head cautiously poked into the opening. To Graham, the man's face looked almost upside down; his dark hair was damp with melting snowflakes. He raised his arm into the darkness, holding something that couldn't be seen. He had a youthful appearance and bright eyes, and the veins in his forehead were bulging. It looked like he was struggling to hold his position.
For several seconds neither he nor Graham spoke.
For several seconds, neither he nor Graham said anything.
“You were the Sleeper?” said the stranger at last.
"You were the Sleeper?" the stranger finally said.
“Yes,” said Graham. “What do you want with me?”
“Yes,” Graham said. “What do you need from me?”
“I come from Ostrog, Sire.”
“I’m from Ostrog, Sire.”
“Ostrog?”
“Ostrog?”
The man in the ventilator twisted his head round so that his profile was towards Graham. He appeared to be listening. Suddenly there was a hasty exclamation, and the intruder sprang back just in time to escape the sweep of the released fan. And when Graham peered up there was nothing visible but the slowly falling snow.
The man in the vent turned his head so that his profile faced Graham. He seemed to be listening. Suddenly, there was a quick shout, and the intruder jumped back just in time to avoid the sweep of the spinning fan. And when Graham looked up, all he could see was the gently falling snow.
It was perhaps a quarter of an hour before anything returned to the ventilator. But at last came the same metallic interference again; the fans stopped and the face reappeared. Graham had remained all this time in the same place, alert and tremulously excited.
It was maybe fifteen minutes before anything came back to the ventilator. But finally, the same metallic interference returned; the fans stopped, and the face showed up again. Graham had stayed in the same spot the whole time, tense and nervously excited.
“Who are you? What do you want?” he said.
“Who are you? What do you want?” he asked.
“We want to speak to you, Sire,” said the intruder. “We want—I can’t hold the thing. We have been trying to find a way to you—these three days.”
“We want to talk to you, Your Majesty,” said the intruder. “We want—I can’t keep it together. We've been trying to reach you—these past three days.”
“Is it rescue?” whispered Graham. “Escape?”
“Is it a rescue?” whispered Graham. “An escape?”
“Yes, Sire. If you will.”
"Yes, Your Majesty. If you will."
“You are my party—the party of the Sleeper?”
“You're my group—the group of the Sleeper?”
“Yes, Sire.”
"Yes, Your Majesty."
“What am I to do?” said Graham.
“What should I do?” said Graham.
There was a struggle. The stranger’s arm appeared, and his hand was bleeding. His knees came into view over the edge of the funnel. “Stand away from me,” he said, and he dropped rather heavily on his hands and one shoulder at Graham’s feet. The released ventilator whirled noisily. The stranger rolled over, sprang up nimbly and stood panting, hand to a bruised shoulder, and with his bright eyes on Graham.
There was a struggle. The stranger’s arm appeared, and his hand was bleeding. His knees came into view over the edge of the funnel. “Stay away from me,” he said, and he fell heavily onto his hands and one shoulder at Graham’s feet. The released ventilator whirled noisily. The stranger rolled over, sprang up quickly, and stood panting, hand on a bruised shoulder, with his bright eyes on Graham.
“You are indeed the Sleeper,” he said. “I saw you asleep. When it was the law that anyone might see you.”
“You really are the Sleeper,” he said. “I saw you sleeping. When it was allowed for anyone to see you.”
“I am the man who was in the trance,” said Graham. “They have imprisoned me here. I have been here since I awoke—at least three days.”
“I am the guy who was in the trance,” said Graham. “They have locked me up here. I’ve been here since I woke up—at least three days.”
The intruder seemed about to speak, heard something, glanced swiftly at the door, and suddenly left Graham and ran towards it, shouting quick incoherent words. A bright wedge of steel flashed in his hand, and he began tap, tap, a quick succession of blows upon the hinges. “Mind!” cried a voice. “Oh!” The voice came from above.
The intruder looked like he was about to say something, then heard a noise, quickly glanced at the door, and suddenly took off toward it, shouting rapid, unclear words. A shiny piece of metal gleamed in his hand, and he started clicking away with quick strikes on the hinges. “Watch out!” shouted a voice. “Oh!” The voice came from above.
Graham glanced up, saw the soles of two feet, ducked, was struck on the shoulder by one of them, and a heavy weight bore him to the earth. He fell on his knees and forward, and the weight went over his head. He knelt up and saw a second man from above seated before him.
Graham looked up, saw the bottoms of two feet, ducked, got hit on the shoulder by one of them, and a heavy weight slammed him to the ground. He dropped to his knees and leaned forward, and the weight passed over his head. He sat back on his heels and saw a second man sitting in front of him.
“I did not see you, Sire,” panted the man. He rose and assisted Graham to rise. “Are you hurt, Sire?” he panted. A succession of heavy blows on the ventilator began, something fell close to Graham’s face, and a shivering edge of white metal danced, fell over, and lay fiat upon the floor.
“I didn’t see you, Sir,” the man gasped. He stood up and helped Graham to his feet. “Are you hurt, Sir?” he gasped. A series of loud bangs on the ventilator started, something dropped near Graham’s face, and a trembling piece of white metal tumbled, fell over, and lay flat on the floor.
“What is this?” cried Graham, confused and looking at the ventilator. “Who are you? What are you going to do? Remember, I understand nothing.”
“What is this?” Graham shouted, puzzled as he looked at the ventilator. “Who are you? What are you going to do? Just so you know, I don’t understand anything.”
“Stand back,” said the stranger, and drew him from under the ventilator as another fragment of metal fell heavily.
“Step back,” said the stranger, pulling him away from the ventilator as another piece of metal dropped down with a thud.
“We want you to come, Sire,” panted the newcomer, and Graham glancing at his face again, saw a new cut had changed from white to red on his forehead, and a couple of little trickles of blood starting therefrom. “Your people call for you.”
“We want you to come, Your Majesty,” panted the newcomer, and Graham, glancing at his face again, saw a new cut that had turned from white to red on his forehead, with a couple of small trickles of blood starting from there. “Your people are calling for you.”
“Come where? My people?”
“Come where? My friends?”
“To the hall about the markets. Your life is in danger here. We have spies. We learned but just in time. The Council has decided—this very day—either to drug or kill you. And everything is ready. The people are drilled, the Wind-Vane police, the engineers, and half the way-gearers are with us. We have the halls crowded—shouting. The whole city shouts against the Council. We have arms.” He wiped the blood with his hand. “Your life here is not worth—”
“To the hall about the markets. Your life is in danger here. We have spies. We found out just in time. The Council has decided—today—to either drug you or kill you. Everything is ready. The people are prepared, the Wind-Vane police, the engineers, and half the gearworkers are on our side. We have the halls full—shouting. The whole city is against the Council. We have weapons.” He wiped the blood with his hand. “Your life here isn’t worth—”
“But why arms?”
“But why weapons?”
“The people have risen to protect you, Sire. What?”
“The people have come together to protect you, Sire. What?”
He turned quickly as the man who had first come down made a hissing with his teeth. Graham saw the latter start back, gesticulate to them to conceal themselves, and move as if to hide behind the opening door.
He turned quickly as the man who had come down first made a hissing sound with his teeth. Graham saw him back away, motion for them to hide, and move as if to take cover behind the door.
As he did so Howard appeared, a little tray in one hand and his heavy face downcast. He started, looked up, the door slammed behind him, the tray tilted side-ways, and the steel wedge struck him behind the ear. He went down like a felled tree, and lay as he fell athwart the floor of the outer room. The man who had struck him bent hastily, studied his face for a moment, rose, and returned to his work at the door.
As he did this, Howard showed up with a small tray in one hand and a serious expression on his face. He jumped a bit, looked up, and as the door slammed behind him, the tray tipped over, and the metal wedge hit him behind the ear. He collapsed like a chopped-down tree and lay sprawled on the floor of the outer room. The man who had hit him bent down quickly, examined his face for a moment, then stood up and went back to his work at the door.
“Your poison!” said a voice in Graham’s ear.
“Your poison!” a voice whispered in Graham’s ear.
Then abruptly they were in darkness. The innumerable cornice lights had been extinguished. Graham saw the aperture of the ventilator with ghostly snow whirling above it and dark figures moving hastily. Three knelt on the vane. Some dim thing—a ladder—was being lowered through the opening, and a hand appeared holding a fitful yellow light.
Then suddenly they were in darkness. The countless cornice lights had been turned off. Graham saw the vent opening with ghostly snow swirling above it and dark figures moving quickly. Three people knelt on the vane. Some faint object—a ladder—was being lowered through the opening, and a hand appeared holding a flickering yellow light.
He had a moment of hesitation. But the manner of these men, their swift alacrity, their words, marched so completely with his own fears of the Council, with his idea and hope of a rescue, that it lasted not a moment. And his people awaited him!
He hesitated for a moment. But the way these men moved, their quick energy, and their words aligned so perfectly with his own fears about the Council and his idea and hope for a rescue that it didn't last long at all. And his people were waiting for him!
“I do not understand,” he said. “I trust. Tell me what to do.”
“I don't understand,” he said. “I trust you. Just tell me what to do.”
The man with the cut brow gripped Graham’s arm. “Clamber up the ladder,” he whispered. “Quick. They will have heard—”
The man with the cut brow grabbed Graham's arm. "Climb up the ladder," he whispered. "Hurry. They must have heard—"
Graham felt for the ladder with extended hands, put his foot on the lower rung, and, turning his head, saw over the shoulder of the nearest man, in the yellow flicker of the light, the first-comer astride over Howard and still working at the door. Graham turned to the ladder again, and was thrust by his conductor and helped up by those above, and then he was standing on something hard and cold and slippery outside the ventilating funnel.
Graham reached out for the ladder, placed his foot on the lowest rung, and, looking over the shoulder of the man closest to him in the dim yellow light, saw the first guy straddling over Howard and still trying to open the door. Graham turned back to the ladder, and with the help of his guide and those above him, he climbed up until he was standing on something hard, cold, and slippery outside the ventilation shaft.
He shivered. He was aware of a great difference in the temperature. Half a dozen men stood about him, and light flakes of snow touched hands and face and melted. For a moment it was dark, then for a flash a ghastly violet white, and then everything was dark again.
He shivered. He felt a significant drop in temperature. Half a dozen men stood around him, and light snowflakes landed on their hands and faces before melting. For a moment, it was dark, then briefly illuminated by a sickly violet white, and then everything went dark again.
He saw he had come out upon the roof of the vast city structure which had replaced the miscellaneous houses, streets and open spaces of Victorian London. The place upon which he stood was level, with huge serpentine cables lying athwart it in every direction. The circular wheels of a number of windmills loomed indistinct and gigantic through the darkness and snowfall, and roared with a varying loudness as the fitful wind rose and fell. Some way off an intermittent white light smote up from below, touched the snow eddies with a transient glitter, and made an evanescent spectre in the night; and here and there, low down, some vaguely outlined wind-driven mechanism flickered with livid sparks.
He realized he had emerged onto the roof of the massive city structure that had replaced the random houses, streets, and open spaces of Victorian London. The surface he stood on was flat, covered with huge, winding cables stretching in all directions. The circular blades of several windmills loomed large and indistinct through the darkness and snowfall, roaring at varying volumes as the gusty wind rose and fell. Off in the distance, an intermittent white light flickered from below, briefly illuminating the snow drifts with a fleeting sparkle and creating a ghostly image in the night; here and there, low down, some vaguely defined wind-powered machinery flickered with pale sparks.
All this he appreciated in a fragmentary manner as his rescuers stood about him. Someone threw a thick soft cloak of fur-like texture about him, and fastened it by buckled straps at waist and shoulders. Things were said briefly, decisively. Someone thrust him forward.
All of this registered with him in bits and pieces as his rescuers gathered around him. Someone draped a thick, soft cloak that felt like fur over him and secured it with buckled straps at his waist and shoulders. There were a few brief, decisive comments. Someone pushed him forward.
Before his mind was yet clear a dark shape gripped his arm. “This way,” said this shape, urging him along, and pointed Graham across the flat roof in the direction of a dim semicircular haze of light. Graham obeyed.
Before he could fully think, a dark figure grabbed his arm. “This way,” the figure said, pulling him along, and pointed Graham toward a faint semicircular glow in the distance. Graham followed.
“Mind!” said a voice, as Graham stumbled against a cable. “Between them and not across them,” said the voice. And, “We must hurry.”
“Watch out!” said a voice, as Graham tripped over a cable. “Go between them, not over them,” said the voice. And, “We need to hurry.”
“Where are the people?” said Graham. “The people you said awaited me?”
“Where are the people?” Graham asked. “The people you said would be waiting for me?”
The stranger did not answer. He left Graham’s arm as the path grew narrower, and led the way with rapid strides. Graham followed blindly. In a minute he found himself running. “Are the others coming?” he panted, but received no reply. His companion glanced back and ran on. They came to a sort of pathway of open metal-work, transverse to the direction they had come, and they turned aside to follow this. Graham looked back, but the snowstorm had hidden the others.
The stranger didn’t answer. He released Graham’s arm as the path got narrower and took off ahead with quick strides. Graham followed without thinking. In a minute, he found himself running. “Are the others coming?” he breathed heavily, but got no response. His companion glanced back and kept running. They reached what looked like a pathway made of open metal, crossing the direction they had been going, and they turned to follow it. Graham looked back, but the snowstorm had concealed the others.
“Come on!” said his guide. Running now, they drew near a little windmill spinning high in the air. “Stoop,” said Graham’s guide, and they avoided an endless band running roaring up to the shaft of the vane. “This way!” and they were ankle deep in a gutter full of drifted thawing snow, between two low walls of metal that presently rose waist high. “I will go first,” said the guide. Graham drew his cloak about him and followed. Then suddenly came a narrow abyss across which the gutter leapt to the snowy darkness of the further side. Graham peeped over the side once and the gulf was black. For a moment he regretted his flight. He dared not look again, and his brain spun as he waded through the half liquid snow.
“Come on!” said his guide. Running now, they approached a little windmill spinning high in the air. “Duck down,” said Graham’s guide, and they avoided a continuous rush of wind heading towards the shaft of the vane. “This way!” and they found themselves ankle-deep in a gutter filled with melting snow, between two low metal walls that soon rose to waist height. “I’ll go first,” said the guide. Graham wrapped his cloak around him and followed. Then suddenly there was a narrow gap where the gutter jumped to the snowy darkness on the other side. Graham glanced over the edge once and saw that the abyss was black. For a moment, he regretted his escape. He couldn’t look again, and his mind spun as he trudged through the slushy snow.
Then out of the gutter they clambered and hurried across a wide flat space damp with thawing snow, and for half its extent dimly translucent to lights that went to and fro underneath. He hesitated at this unstable looking substance, but his guide ran on unheeding, and so they came to and clambered up slippery steps to the rim of a great dome of glass. Round this they went. Far below a number of people seemed to be dancing, and music filtered through the dome.... Graham fancied he heard a shouting through the snowstorm, and his guide hurried him on with a new spurt of haste. They clambered panting to a space of huge windmills, one so vast that only the lower edge of its vanes came rushing into sight and rushed up again and was lost in the night and the snow. They hurried for a time through the colossal metallic tracery of its supports, and came at last above a place of moving platforms like the place into which Graham had looked from the balcony. They crawled across the sloping transparency that covered this street of platforms, crawling on hands and knees because of the slipperiness of the snowfall.
Then they climbed out of the gutter and rushed across a wide, flat area wet with melting snow, and for half of its length, it was faintly translucent to the lights moving back and forth beneath. He hesitated at this unstable-looking surface, but his guide ran on without a care, and they soon climbed up slippery steps to the edge of a massive dome of glass. They made their way around it. Far below, a bunch of people seemed to be dancing, and music streamed through the dome... Graham thought he heard shouting amidst the snowstorm, and his guide urged him on with a burst of urgency. They climbed, out of breath, to an area with huge windmills, one so enormous that only the lower edge of its blades came rushing into view before disappearing into the night and the snow. For a while, they hurried through the giant metallic framework of its supports and finally reached a vantage point above a place of moving platforms, similar to the spot Graham had peeked at from the balcony. They crawled across the sloping transparency covering this street of platforms, moving on hands and knees due to the slickness of the snowfall.
For the most part the glass was bedewed, and Graham saw only hazy suggestions of the forms below, but near the pitch of the transparent roof the glass was clear, and he found himself looking sheerly down upon it all. For awhile, in spite of the urgency of his guide, he gave way to vertigo and lay spread-eagled on the glass, sick and paralysed. Far below, mere stirring specks and dots, went the people of the unsleeping city in their perpetual daylight, and the moving platforms ran on their incessant journey. Messengers and men on unknown businesses shot along the drooping cables and the frail bridges were crowded with men. It was like peering into a gigantic glass hive, and it lay vertically below him with only a tough glass of unknown thickness to save him from a fall. The street showed warm and lit, and Graham was wet now to the skin with thawing snow, and his feet were numbed with cold. For a space he could not move. “Come on!” cried his guide, with terror in his voice. “Come on!”
Most of the glass was foggy, and Graham could only see blurry shapes below, but near the top of the clear roof, the glass was transparent, and he found himself looking straight down at everything. For a while, despite his guide's urgent calls, he succumbed to vertigo and lay flat on the glass, feeling sick and paralyzed. Far below, tiny moving dots were the people of the ever-awake city in their constant daylight, while the moving platforms continued their endless journey. Messengers and others on mysterious errands sped along the sloping cables, and the delicate bridges were packed with people. It felt like looking into a massive glass hive, lying vertically beneath him with only a tough sheet of glass of unknown thickness keeping him from falling. The street appeared warm and illuminated, and Graham was now soaked to the skin from melting snow, with his feet numb from the cold. For a moment, he couldn't move. “Come on!” his guide shouted, panic in their voice. “Come on!”
Graham reached the pitch of the roof by an effort.
Graham made an effort to reach the top of the roof.
Over the ridge, following his guide’s example, he turned about and slid backward down the opposite slope very swiftly, amid a little avalanche of snow. While he was sliding he thought of what would happen if some broken gap should come in his way. At the edge he stumbled to his feet ankle deep in slush, thanking heaven for an opaque footing again. His guide was already clambering up a metal screen to a level expanse.
Over the ridge, following his guide’s lead, he turned around and quickly slid down the other slope, kicking up a small avalanche of snow. As he slid, he wondered what would happen if he encountered a sudden gap in his path. When he reached the bottom, he stumbled to his feet, finding himself ankle-deep in slush, grateful for solid ground once more. His guide was already climbing up a metal screen to a flat area.
Through the spare snowflakes above this loomed another line of vast windmills, and then suddenly the amorphous tumult of the rotating wheels was pierced with a deafening sound. It was a mechanical shrilling of extraordinary intensity that seemed to come simultaneously from every point of the compass.
Through the sparse snowflakes above, another line of massive windmills loomed, and then, suddenly, the chaotic whirl of the rotating wheels was interrupted by a deafening noise. It was a mechanical shriek of incredible intensity that seemed to come from every direction at once.
“They have missed us already!” cried Graham’s guide in an accent of terror, and suddenly, with a blinding flash, the night became day.
“They’ve missed us already!” shouted Graham’s guide in a terrified voice, and suddenly, with a blinding flash, the night turned into day.
Above the driving snow, from the summits of the wind-wheels, appeared vast masts carrying globes of livid light. They receded in illimitable vistas in every direction. As far as his eye could penetrate the snowfall they glared.
Above the swirling snow, from the tops of the wind turbines, huge masts emerged, holding orbs of harsh light. They stretched into endless views in every direction. As far as he could see through the snowfall, they shone brightly.
“Get on this,” cried Graham’s conductor, and thrust him forward to a long grating of snowless metal that ran like a band between two slightly sloping expanses of snow. It felt warm to Graham’s benumbed feet, and a faint eddy of steam rose from it.
“Get on this,” shouted Graham’s conductor, pushing him forward onto a long strip of metal that stretched like a band between two gently sloping snowy areas. It felt warm against Graham’s numb feet, and a slight wisp of steam rose from it.
“Come on!” shouted his guide ten yards off, and, without waiting, ran swiftly through the incandescent glare towards the iron supports of the next range of wind-wheels. Graham, recovering from his astonishment, followed as fast, convinced of his imminent capture....
“Come on!” shouted his guide ten yards away, and without waiting, he ran quickly through the bright light towards the iron supports of the next row of windmills. Graham, shaking off his surprise, followed as quickly as he could, sure that he was about to be caught....
In a score of seconds they were within a tracery of glare and black shadows shot with moving bars beneath the monstrous wheels. Graham’s conductor ran on for some time, and suddenly darted sideways and vanished into a black shadow in the corner of the foot of a huge support. In another moment Graham was beside him.
In just a few seconds, they were surrounded by a mix of bright lights and dark shadows with moving lines beneath the massive wheels. Graham’s conductor kept going for a while, then suddenly shot sideways and disappeared into a dark shadow at the base of a giant support. Moments later, Graham was right next to him.
They cowered panting and stared out.
They huddled, breathing heavily, and looked out.
The scene upon which Graham looked was very wild and strange. The snow had now almost ceased; only a belated flake passed now and again across the picture. But the broad stretch of level before them was a ghastly white, broken only by gigantic masses and moving shapes and lengthy strips of impenetrable darkness, vast ungainly Titans of shadow. All about them, huge metallic structures, iron girders, inhumanly vast as it seemed to him, interlaced, and the edges of wind-wheels, scarcely moving in the lull, passed in great shining curves steeper and steeper up into a luminous haze. Wherever the snow-spangled light struck down, beams and girders, and incessant bands running with a halting, indomitable resolution, passed upward and downward into the black. And with all that mighty activity, with an omnipresent sense of motive and design, this snow-clad desolation of mechanism seemed void of all human presence save themselves, seemed as trackless and deserted and unfrequented by men as some inaccessible Alpine snowfield.
The scene Graham looked at was incredibly wild and strange. The snow had almost stopped; only a few late flakes drifted across the view here and there. But the wide expanse of flat land in front of them was a haunting white, interrupted only by huge masses and moving shapes, as well as long stretches of impenetrable darkness—massive, awkward shadows. All around them, enormous metallic structures and iron girders, which seemed inhumanly vast, were intertwined, and the edges of the wind-wheels, barely moving in the calm, arched in great shining curves, rising steeper and steeper into a glowing haze. Wherever the light sprinkled with snow fell, beams and girders, along with endless bands moving with a tentative yet unyielding resolve, stretched upward and downward into the blackness. Despite all that powerful activity, with a constant sense of motion and design, this snow-covered desolation of machinery felt completely devoid of any human presence except for themselves, appearing as trackless and deserted as an inaccessible Alpine snowfield.
“They will be chasing us,” cried the leader. “We are scarcely halfway there yet. Cold as it is we must hide here for a space—at least until it snows more thickly again.”
“They're going to be chasing us,” shouted the leader. “We're barely halfway there. It’s as cold as it gets, so we need to hide here for a while—at least until it snows more heavily again.”
His teeth chattered in his head.
His teeth were chattering in his mouth.
“Where are the markets?” asked Graham staring out. “Where are all the people?”
“Where are the markets?” Graham asked, looking out. “Where is everybody?”
The other made no answer.
The other said nothing.
“Look!” whispered Graham, crouched close, and became very still.
“Look!” whispered Graham, crouching down close, and he got very still.
The snow had suddenly become thick again, and sliding with the whirling eddies out of the black pit of the sky came something, vague and large and very swift. It came down in a steep curve and swept round, wide wings extended and a trail of white condensing steam behind it, rose with an easy swiftness and went gliding up the air, swept horizontally forward in a wide curve, and vanished again in the steaming specks of snow. And, through the ribs of its body, Graham saw two little men, very minute and active, searching the snowy areas about him, as it seemed to him, with field glasses. For a second they were clear, then hazy through a thick whirl of snow, then small and distant, and in a minute they were gone.
The snow had suddenly thickened again, and from the dark pit of the sky came something vague, large, and incredibly fast. It descended in a steep curve and turned, with wide wings extended and a trail of white steam behind it, rising swiftly and gliding upward. It swept forward in a wide arc and disappeared again into the swirling snowflakes. Through the structure of its body, Graham saw two tiny men, very small and active, as they seemed to search the snowy areas around him with binoculars. For a moment, they were clear, then hazy in a thick swirl of snow, then small and distant, and in a minute, they were gone.
“Now!” cried his companion. “Come!”
“Now!” cried his friend. “Come!”
He pulled Graham’s sleeve, and incontinently the two were running headlong down the arcade of iron-work beneath the wind-wheels. Graham, running blindly, collided with his leader, who had turned back on him suddenly. He found himself within a dozen yards of a black chasm. It extended as far as he could see right and left. It seemed to cut off their progress in either direction.
He tugged on Graham’s sleeve, and before they knew it, they were sprinting down the iron arcade beneath the wind-wheels. Graham, running without looking, bumped into his friend, who had suddenly turned back toward him. He realized he was just a few yards away from a dark abyss. It stretched as far as he could see, both right and left, blocking their way in either direction.
“Do as I do,” whispered his guide. He lay down and crawled to the edge, thrust his head over and twisted until one leg hung. He seemed to feel for something with his foot, found it, and went sliding over the edge into the gulf. His head reappeared. “It is a ledge,” he whispered. “In the dark all the way along. Do as I did.”
“Do what I do,” his guide whispered. He lay down and crawled to the edge, leaned over, and twisted until one leg hung. It seemed like he was feeling for something with his foot, found it, and slid over the edge into the abyss. His head popped back up. “There’s a ledge,” he whispered. “It’s dark all the way along. Do what I did.”
Graham hesitated, went down upon all fours, crawled to the edge, and peered into a velvety blackness. For a sickly moment he had courage neither to go on nor retreat, then he sat and hung his leg down, felt his guide’s hands pulling at him, had a horrible sensation of sliding over the edge into the unfathomable, splashed, and felt himself in a slushy gutter, impenetrably dark.
Graham hesitated, dropped to all fours, crawled to the edge, and looked into the thick blackness. For a sickening moment, he felt paralyzed, unable to move forward or back. Then he sat back and dangled his leg down, felt his guide's hands tugging at him, had a terrifying sensation of slipping over the edge into the abyss, splashed, and found himself in a muddy gutter, completely shrouded in darkness.
“This way,” whispered the voice, and he began crawling along the gutter through the trickling thaw, pressing himself against the wall. They continued along it for some minutes. He seemed to pass through a hundred stages of misery, to pass minute after minute through a hundred degrees of cold, damp, and exhaustion. In a little while he ceased to feel his hands and feet.
“This way,” whispered the voice, and he started crawling along the gutter through the melting snow, pressing himself against the wall. They kept moving along it for several minutes. He felt like he was going through a hundred levels of misery, each minute dragging on with a hundred degrees of cold, dampness, and tiredness. Soon, he couldn’t feel his hands and feet anymore.
The gutter sloped downwards. He observed that they were now many feet below the edge of the buildings. Rows of spectral white shapes like the ghosts of blind-drawn windows rose above them. They came to the end of a cable fastened above one of these white windows, dimly visible and dropping into impenetrable shadows. Suddenly his hand came against his guide’s. “Still!” whispered the latter very softly.
The gutter slanted downwards. He noticed that they were now several feet below the tops of the buildings. Rows of pale white shapes, like the ghosts of closed windows, rose above them. They reached the end of a cable attached to one of these white windows, faintly visible and disappearing into dark shadows. Suddenly, his hand brushed against his guide’s. “Stop!” the guide whispered very softly.
He looked up with a start and saw the huge wings of the flying machine gliding slowly and noiselessly overhead athwart the broad band of snow-flecked grey-blue sky. In a moment it was hidden again.
He looked up suddenly and saw the massive wings of the flying machine gliding smoothly and silently above him against the wide stretch of snow-specked gray-blue sky. In an instant, it was gone again.
“Keep still; they were just turning.”
“Stay still; they were just about to turn.”
For awhile both were motionless, then Graham’s companion stood up, and reaching towards the fastenings of the cable fumbled with some indistinct tackle.
For a while, both were still, then Graham’s companion got up and, reaching for the cable's fastenings, struggled with some unclear gear.
“What is that?” asked Graham.
"What’s that?" asked Graham.
The only answer was a faint cry. The man crouched motionless. Graham peered and saw his face dimly. He was staring down the long ribbon of sky, and Graham, following his eyes, saw the flying machine small and faint and remote. Then he saw that the wings spread on either side, that it headed towards them, that every moment it grew larger. It was following the edge of the chasm towards them.
The only response was a faint cry. The man crouched still. Graham peered and saw his face dimly. He was gazing down the long stretch of sky, and Graham, following his gaze, spotted the flying machine small and faint and distant. Then he noticed that the wings were spread on either side, that it was heading toward them, and that with each moment it got bigger. It was following the edge of the chasm toward them.
The man’s movements became convulsive. He thrust two cross bars into Graham’s hand. Graham could not see them, he ascertained their form by feeling. They were slung by thin cords to the cable. On the cord were hand grips of some soft elastic substance. “Put the cross between your legs,” whispered the guide hysterically, “and grip the holdfasts. Grip tightly, grip!”
The man's movements became frantic. He pushed two cross bars into Graham's hand. Graham couldn't see them; he figured out their shape by touch. They were attached by thin cords to the cable. Attached to the cord were hand grips made of a soft, stretchy material. "Place the cross between your legs," the guide hissed urgently, "and hold on to the grips. Grip tight, grip!"
Graham did as he was told.
Graham did what he was instructed.
“Jump,” said the voice. “In heaven’s name, jump!”
“Jump,” said the voice. “For heaven’s sake, jump!”
For one momentous second Graham could not speak. He was glad afterwards that darkness hid his face. He said nothing. He began to tremble violently. He looked sideways at the swift shadow that swallowed up the sky as it rushed upon him.
For one intense second, Graham was speechless. He was relieved later that darkness covered his face. He didn’t say a word. He started to shake uncontrollably. He glanced to the side at the fast shadow that engulfed the sky as it charged toward him.
“Jump! Jump—in God’s name! Or they will have us,” cried Graham’s guide, and in the violence of his passion thrust him forward.
“Jump! Jump—in God’s name! Or they’ll get us,” cried Graham’s guide, and in the heat of his urgency pushed him forward.
Graham tottered convulsively, gave a sobbing cry, a cry in spite of himself, and then, as the flying machine swept over them, fell forward into the pit of that darkness, seated on the cross wood and holding the ropes with the clutch of death. Something cracked, something rapped smartly against a wall. He heard the pulley of the cradle hum on its rope. He heard the aeronauts shout. He felt a pair of knees digging into his back.... He was sweeping headlong through the air, falling through the air. All his strength was in his hands. He would have screamed but he had no breath.
Graham stumbled violently, let out a sobbing cry, a cry he couldn’t hold back, and then, as the flying machine zoomed overhead, he fell forward into the pit of darkness, sitting on the cross wood and gripping the ropes as if for dear life. Something cracked, something hit sharply against a wall. He heard the pulley of the cradle humming on its rope. He heard the aeronauts shouting. He felt a pair of knees pressing into his back... He was plunging headfirst through the air, falling through the air. All his strength was in his hands. He would have screamed, but he couldn’t catch his breath.
He shot into a blinding light that made him grip the tighter. He recognised the great passage with the running ways, the hanging lights and interlacing girders. They rushed upward and by him. He had a momentary impression of a great round mouth yawning to swallow him up.
He shot into a blinding light that made him grip tighter. He recognized the large passage with the running tracks, the hanging lights, and interlacing beams. They rushed upward and past him. He had a fleeting impression of a huge round mouth opening up to swallow him whole.
He was in the dark again, falling, falling, gripping with aching hands, and behold! a clap of sound, a burst of light, and he was in a brightly lit hall with a roaring multitude of people beneath his feet. The people! His people! A proscenium, a stage rushed up towards him, and his cable swept down to a circular aperture to the right of this. He felt he was travelling slower, and suddenly very much slower. He distinguished shouts of “Saved! The Master. He is safe!” The stage rushed up towards him with rapidly diminishing swiftness. Then—
He was in the dark again, falling, falling, gripping with aching hands, and suddenly! A loud noise, a flash of light, and he found himself in a brightly lit hall with a crowd of people below him. The people! His people! A proscenium, a stage rushed up toward him, and his cable went down to a circular opening to the right of this. He felt like he was moving slower, and then much slower. He heard shouts of “Saved! The Master. He is safe!” The stage rushed up toward him, but was slowing down fast. Then—
He heard the man clinging behind him shout as if suddenly terrified, and this shout was echoed by a shout from below. He felt that he was no longer gliding along the cable but falling with it. There was a tumult of yells, screams, and cries. He felt something soft against his extended hand, and the impact of a broken fall quivering through his arm....
He heard the man clinging behind him yell out in sudden fear, and this was echoed by a shout from below. He realized that he was no longer gliding along the cable but falling with it. There was a chaotic mix of yells, screams, and cries. He felt something soft against his outstretched hand, and the jolt of a rough landing vibrating through his arm....
He wanted to be still and the people were lifting him. He believed afterwards he was carried to the platform and given some drink, but he was never sure. He did not notice what became of his guide. When his mind was clear again he was on his feet; eager hands were assisting him to stand. He was in a big alcove, occupying the position that in his previous experience had been devoted to the lower boxes. If this was indeed a theatre.
He wanted to stay still, but people were lifting him up. He thought later that he was taken to the stage and given something to drink, but he could never be sure. He didn’t notice what happened to his guide. When he finally cleared his head, he was on his feet; eager hands were helping him stand. He was in a large alcove, taking the spot that he remembered from before, which had been for the lower boxes. If this really was a theater.
A mighty tumult was in his ears, a thunderous roar, the shouting of a countless multitude. “It is the Sleeper! The Sleeper is with us!”
A loud commotion filled his ears, a booming noise, the cheers of an endless crowd. “It’s the Sleeper! The Sleeper is here with us!”
“The Sleeper is with us! The Master—the Owner! The Master is with us. He is safe.”
“The Sleeper is here with us! The Master—the Owner! The Master is with us. He is safe.”
Graham had a surging vision of a great hall crowded with people. He saw no individuals, he was conscious of a froth of pink faces, of waving arms and garments, he felt the occult influence of a vast crowd pouring over him, buoying him up. There were balconies, galleries, great archways giving remoter perspectives, and everywhere people, a vast arena of people, densely packed and cheering. Across the nearer space lay the collapsed cable like a huge snake. It had been cut by the men of the flying machine at its upper end, and had crumpled down into the hall. Men seemed to be hauling this out of the way. But the whole effect was vague, the very buildings throbbed and leapt with the roar of the voices.
Graham had a vivid vision of a massive hall packed with people. He didn’t see any specific individuals; he was aware of a sea of pink faces, waving arms, and colorful outfits. He felt the powerful energy of the huge crowd lifting him up. There were balconies, galleries, and grand archways that created distant views, and all around him were people—an enormous crowd, tightly packed and cheering. Across the closer area lay the fallen cable, resembling a gigantic snake. It had been cut by the crew of the flying machine at its top end and had crumpled down into the hall. It looked like men were trying to clear it away. But the whole scene was unclear; the buildings seemed to vibrate and pulse with the sound of the cheering voices.
He stood unsteadily and looked at those about him. Someone supported him by one arm. “Let me go into a little room,” he said, weeping; “a little room,” and could say no more. A man in black stepped forward, took his disengaged arm. He was aware of officious men opening a door before him. Someone guided him to a seat. He staggered. He sat down heavily and covered his face with his hands; he was trembling violently, his nervous control was at an end. He was relieved of his cloak, he could not remember how; his purple hose he saw were black with wet. People were running about him, things were happening, but for some time he gave no heed to them.
He stood wobbly and looked at the people around him. Someone was holding him up by one arm. “Let me go into a small room,” he said, crying; “a small room,” and couldn’t say anything else. A man in black stepped forward and took his free arm. He noticed some overzealous men opening a door for him. Someone led him to a seat. He stumbled. He sat down heavily and covered his face with his hands; he was shaking violently, his nerves were completely gone. He didn’t remember how his cloak was taken off; he saw that his purple stockings were soaked and black. People were rushing around him, things were happening, but for a while, he paid no attention to them.
He had escaped. A myriad of cries told him that. He was safe. These were the people who were on his side. For a space he sobbed for breath, and then he sat still with his face covered. The air was full of the shouting of innumerable men.
He had escaped. A countless number of cries confirmed that. He was safe. These were the people who supported him. For a moment, he gasped for breath, and then he sat quietly with his face covered. The air was filled with the shouts of countless men.
CHAPTER IX. — THE PEOPLE MARCH
He became aware of someone urging a glass of clear fluid upon his attention, looked up and discovered this was a dark young man in a yellow garment. He took the dose forthwith, and in a moment he was glowing. A tall man in a black robe stood by his shoulder, and pointed to the half open door into the hall. This man was shouting close to his ear and yet what was said was indistinct because of the tremendous uproar from the great theatre. Behind the man was a girl in a silvery grey robe, whom Graham, even in this confusion, perceived to be beautiful. Her dark eyes, full of wonder and curiosity, were fixed on him, her lips trembled apart. A partially opened door gave a glimpse of the crowded hall, and admitted a vast uneven tumult, a hammering, clapping and shouting that died away and began again, and rose to a thunderous pitch, and so continued intermittently all the time that Graham remained in the little room. He watched the lips of the man in black and gathered that he was making some explanation.
He noticed someone trying to get his attention with a glass of clear liquid, looked up, and saw it was a dark-haired young man in a yellow outfit. He took the drink right away, and in a moment he was glowing. A tall man in a black robe stood beside him, pointing to the half-open door leading into the hall. The man was shouting right next to his ear, but the words were hard to make out because of the huge noise from the theater. Behind him was a girl in a silvery grey robe, whom Graham, even in the chaos, saw as beautiful. Her dark eyes, full of wonder and curiosity, were fixed on him, and her lips were slightly parted. A partially opened door showed a glimpse of the packed hall, letting in a chaotic mix of noise—a hammering, clapping, and shouting that rose and fell like a thunderstorm, continuing intermittently throughout the time Graham spent in the little room. He watched the man in black’s lips and gathered that he was trying to explain something.
He stared stupidly for some moments at these things and then stood up abruptly; he grasped the arm of this shouting person.
He stared blankly at these things for a few moments, then stood up suddenly; he grabbed the arm of the shouting person.
“Tell me!” he cried. “Who am I? Who am I?”
“Tell me!” he shouted. “Who am I? Who am I?”
The others came nearer to hear his words. “Who am I?” His eyes searched their faces.
The others moved closer to listen to him. “Who am I?” His eyes scanned their faces.
“They have told him nothing!” cried the girl.
“They haven't told him anything!” the girl exclaimed.
“Tell me, tell me!” cried Graham.
“Tell me, tell me!” yelled Graham.
“You are the Master of the Earth. You are owner of the world.”
“You are the master of the Earth. You own the world.”
He did not believe he heard aright. He resisted the persuasion. He pretended not to understand, not to hear. He lifted his voice again. “I have been awake three days—a prisoner three days. I judge there is some struggle between a number of people in this city—it is London?”
He couldn't believe he heard correctly. He fought against the persuasion. He acted like he didn’t understand or hear. He raised his voice again. “I’ve been awake for three days—a prisoner for three days. I assume there’s some conflict going on among several people in this city—it’s London?”
“Yes,” said the younger man.
“Yeah,” said the younger man.
“And those who meet in the great hall with the white Atlas? How does it concern me? In some way it has to do with me. Why, I don’t know. Drugs? It seems to me that while I have slept the world has gone mad. I have gone mad.... Who are those Councillors under the Atlas? Why should they try to drug me?”
“And those who gather in the grand hall with the white Atlas? How does it relate to me? Somehow, it does concern me. Why, I can't say. Drugs? It feels like while I’ve been asleep, the world has lost its mind. I’ve lost my mind.... Who are those Councillors under the Atlas? Why would they want to drug me?”
“To keep you insensible,” said the man in yellow. “To prevent your interference.”
"To keep you out cold," said the man in yellow. "To stop you from getting involved."
“But why?”
“But why?”
“Because you are the Atlas, Sire,” said the man in yellow. “The world is on your shoulders. They rule it in your name.”
“Because you are the Atlas, Sire,” said the man in yellow. “The world is on your shoulders. They govern it in your name.”
The sounds from the hall had died into a silence threaded by one monotonous voice. Now suddenly, trampling on these last words, came a deafening tumult, a roaring and thundering, cheer crowded on cheer, voices hoarse and shrill, beating, overlapping, and while it lasted the people in the little room could not hear each other shout.
The sounds from the hall had faded into a silence pierced by one continuous voice. Then suddenly, drowning out those final words, came a deafening noise, a roaring and thundering wave of cheers, with voices both hoarse and shrill, overlapping and mixing. While this went on, the people in the small room couldn’t hear each other shout.
Graham stood, his intelligence clinging helplessly to the thing he had just heard. “The Council,” he repeated blankly, and then snatched at a name that had struck him. “But who is Ostrog?” he said.
Graham stood there, his mind struggling to process what he had just heard. “The Council,” he repeated numbly, then grabbed onto a name that had caught his attention. “But who is Ostrog?” he asked.
“He is the organiser—the organiser of the revolt. Our Leader—in your name.”
“He is the organizer—the organizer of the rebellion. Our Leader—in your name.”
“In my name?—And you? Why is he not here?”
“In my name?—And you? Why isn’t he here?”
“He—has deputed us. I am his brother—his half-brother, Lincoln. He wants you to show yourself to these people and then come on to him. That is why he has sent. He is at the wind-vane offices directing. The people are marching.”
“He has appointed us. I am his brother—his half-brother, Lincoln. He wants you to show yourself to these people and then come to him. That’s why he sent us. He’s at the wind-vane offices directing. The people are marching.”
“In your name,” shouted the younger man. “They have ruled, crushed, tyrannised. At last even—”
“In your name,” shouted the younger man. “They have ruled, crushed, and tyrannized. At last even—”
“In my name! My name! Master?”
“In my name! My name! Master?”
The younger man suddenly became audible in a pause of the outer thunder, indignant and vociferous, a high penetrating voice under his red aquiline nose and bushy moustache. “No one expected you to wake. No one expected you to wake. They were cunning. Damned tyrants! But they were taken by surprise. They did not know whether to drug you, hypnotise you, kill you.”
The younger man suddenly became audible during a break in the outer thunder, indignant and loud, with a high-pitched voice coming from beneath his red, hooked nose and bushy mustache. “No one thought you’d wake up. No one thought you’d wake up. They were clever. Damn tyrants! But they were caught off guard. They didn’t know whether to drug you, hypnotize you, or kill you.”
Again the hall dominated everything.
The hall overshadowed everything again.
“Ostrog is at the wind-vane offices ready—. Even now there is a rumour of fighting beginning.”
“Ostrog is at the wind-vane offices ready—. Even now there’s a rumor of fighting starting.”
The man who had called himself Lincoln came close to him. “Ostrog has it planned. Trust him. We have our organisations ready. We shall seize the flying stages—. Even now he may be doing that. Then—”
The man who called himself Lincoln approached him. “Ostrog has it all figured out. Trust him. We have our teams set up. We’re going to take control of the flying stages—. He might even be doing that right now. Then—”
“This public theatre,” bawled the man in yellow, “is only a contingent. We have five myriads of drilled men—”
“This public theater,” shouted the man in yellow, “is just a backup. We have thousands of trained soldiers—”
“We have arms,” cried Lincoln. “We have plans. A leader. Their police have gone from the streets and are massed in the—” (inaudible). “It is now or never. The Council is rocking—They cannot trust even their drilled men—”
“We have weapons,” shouted Lincoln. “We have strategies. A leader. Their police have left the streets and are gathered in the—” (inaudible). “It's now or never. The Council is unstable—They can't even trust their trained men—”
“Hear the people calling to you!”
“Hear the people calling out to you!”
Graham’s mind was like a night of moon and swift clouds, now dark and hopeless, now clear and ghastly. He was Master of the Earth, he was a man sodden with thawing snow. Of all his fluctuating impressions the dominant ones presented an antagonism; on the one hand was the White Council, powerful, disciplined, few, the White Council from which he had just escaped; and on the other, monstrous crowds, packed masses of indistinguishable people clamouring his name, hailing him Master. The other side had imprisoned him, debated his death. These shouting thousands beyond the little doorway had rescued him. But why these things should be so he could not understand.
Graham’s mind was like a night filled with moonlight and fast-moving clouds, sometimes dark and hopeless, other times clear and eerie. He felt like the Master of the Earth, yet he was a man drenched in melting snow. Among all his shifting thoughts, the strongest ones showed a clash; on one side was the White Council, powerful, disciplined, and few in number, the White Council he had just escaped from; and on the other side were huge crowds, packed masses of indistinguishable people shouting his name, calling him Master. The other side had imprisoned him and debated his death. Yet, these cheering thousands outside the small doorway had saved him. But why this was happening, he could not comprehend.
The door opened, Lincoln’s voice was swept away and drowned, and a rash of people followed on the heels of the tumult. These intruders came towards him and Lincoln gesticulating. The voices without explained their soundless lips. “Show us the Sleeper, show us the Sleeper!” was the burden of the uproar. Men were bawling for “Order! Silence!”
The door opened, Lincoln's voice was lost and drowned out, and a crowd of people rushed in behind the chaos. These newcomers moved toward him and Lincoln, waving their arms. The voices outside conveyed their silent expressions. “Show us the Sleeper, show us the Sleeper!” was the main cry. People were shouting for “Order! Silence!”
Graham glanced towards the open doorway, and saw a tall, oblong picture of the hall beyond, a waving, incessant confusion of crowded, shouting faces, men and women together, waving pale blue garments, extended hands. Many were standing, one man in rags of dark brown, a gaunt figure, stood on the seat and waved a black cloth. He met the wonder and expectation of the girl’s eyes. What did these people expect from him. He was dimly aware that the tumult outside had changed its character, was in some way beating, marching. His own mind, too, changed. For a space he did not recognise the influence that was transforming him. But a moment that was near to panic passed. He tried to make audible inquiries of what was required of him.
Graham looked towards the open doorway and saw a tall, distorted image of the hall beyond, filled with a chaotic mix of shouting faces, men and women together, waving light blue clothing and reaching hands. Many people were standing, and one man in ragged dark brown clothes, a thin figure, stood on a seat and waved a black cloth. He caught the wonder and expectation in the girl’s eyes. What did these people want from him? He was vaguely aware that the noise outside had changed, now somehow beating, marching. His own thoughts were shifting too. For a moment, he didn't recognize what was influencing him. But a moment that felt close to panic passed. He tried to ask what was expected of him.
Lincoln was shouting in his ear, but Graham was deafened to that. All the others save the woman gesticulated towards the hall. He perceived what had happened to the uproar. The whole mass of people was chanting together. It was not simply a song, the voices were gathered together and upborne by a torrent of instrumental music, music like the music of an organ, a woven texture of sounds, full of trumpets, full of flaunting banners, full of the march and pageantry of opening war. And the feet of the people were beating time—tramp, tramp.
Lincoln was shouting in his ear, but Graham couldn't hear him. Everyone except the woman was waving their arms toward the hall. He realized what had caused the commotion. The crowd was singing together. It wasn't just a song; their voices rose and blended with a powerful instrumental background, like music from an organ, a rich mix of sounds filled with trumpets, vibrant banners, and the march and spectacle of an impending war. And the crowd was keeping time with their feet—tramp, tramp.
He was urged towards the door. He obeyed mechanically. The strength of that chant took hold of him, stirred him, emboldened him. The hall opened to him, a vast welter of fluttering colour swaying to the music.
He was pushed toward the door. He did it without thinking. The power of that chant gripped him, energized him, and gave him courage. The hall spread out before him, a large chaotic mix of vibrant colors moving to the music.
“Wave your arm to them,” said Lincoln. “Wave your arm to them.”
“Wave your arm to them,” Lincoln said. “Wave your arm to them.”
“This,” said a voice on the other side, “he must have this.” Arms were about his neck detaining him in the doorway, and a black subtly-folding mantle hung from his shoulders. He threw his arm free of this and followed Lincoln. He perceived the girl in grey close to him, her face lit, her gesture onward. For the instant she became to him, flushed and eager as she was, an embodiment of the song. He emerged in the alcove again. Incontinently the mounting waves of the song broke upon his appearing, and flashed up into a foam of shouting. Guided by Lincoln’s hand he marched obliquely across the centre of the stage facing the people.
“This,” said a voice from the other side, “he has to have.” Arms were wrapped around his neck, holding him back at the doorway, and a black cloak hung from his shoulders. He threw his arm free and followed Lincoln. He noticed the girl in grey next to him, her face lit up, urging him forward. For a moment, she became to him, flushed and eager as she was, the very essence of the song. He stepped back into the alcove. Suddenly, the rising waves of the song crashed upon his arrival, erupting into cheers. Guided by Lincoln’s hand, he made his way diagonally across the stage, facing the crowd.
The hall was a vast and intricate space—galleries, balconies, broad spaces of amphitheatral steps, and great archways. Far away, high up, seemed the mouth of a huge passage full of struggling humanity. The whole multitude was swaying in congested masses. Individual figures sprang out of the tumult, impressed him momentarily, and lost definition again. Close to the platform swayed a beautiful fair woman, carried by three men, her hair across her face and brandishing a green staff. Next this group an old careworn man in blue canvas maintained his place in the crush with difficulty, and behind shouted a hairless face, a great cavity of toothless mouth. A voice called that enigmatical word “Ostrog.” All his impressions were vague save the massive emotion of that trampling song. The multitude were beating time with their feet—marking time, tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. The green weapons waved, flashed and slanted. Then he saw those nearest to him on a level space before the stage were marching in front of him, passing towards a great archway, shouting “To the Council!” Tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. He raised his arm, and the roaring was redoubled. He remembered he had to shout “March!” His mouth shaped inaudible heroic words. He waved his arm again and pointed to the archway, shouting “Onward!” They were no longer marking time, they were marching; tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. In that host were bearded men, old men, youths, fluttering robed bare-armed women, girls. Men and women of the new age! Rich robes, grey rags fluttered together in the whirl of their movement amidst the dominant blue. A monstrous black banner jerked its way to the right. He perceived a blue-clad negro, a shrivelled woman in yellow, then a group of tall fair-haired, white-faced, blue-clad men pushed theatrically past him. He noted two Chinamen. A tall, sallow, dark-haired, shining-eyed youth, white clad from top to toe, clambered up towards the platform shouting loyally, and sprang down again and receded, looking backward. Heads, shoulders, hands clutching weapons, all were swinging with those marching cadences.
The hall was a huge and detailed space—galleries, balconies, wide amphitheater steps, and large archways. Far away, up high, there seemed to be the entrance to a massive passage filled with struggling people. The entire crowd was swaying in densely packed groups. Individual figures broke out of the chaos, caught his attention for a moment, and then blurred back into the crowd. Close to the platform, a beautiful blonde woman swayed, carried by three men, her hair covering her face and waving a green staff. Next to them, an old, careworn man in blue struggled to stay in place amid the crush, while behind him, a hairless person shouted with a wide, toothless grin. A voice called out that mysterious word “Ostrog.” All his impressions were vague except for the overwhelming emotion of that rhythmic chant. The crowd was keeping time with their feet—tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. The green flags waved, flashed, and slanted. Then he noticed those closest to him on a level space before the stage marching in front of him, heading toward a large archway, shouting “To the Council!” Tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. He raised his arm, and the roar grew louder. He remembered he had to shout “March!” His mouth formed silent heroic words. He waved his arm again and pointed to the archway, shouting “Onward!” They were no longer just marking time; they were marching; tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. In that crowd were bearded men, old men, young men, bare-armed women in flowing robes, and girls. Men and women of the new era! Rich robes and grey rags fluttered together in the swirl of their motion amidst the dominant blue. A massive black banner jerked its way to the right. He saw a blue-clad Black man, a shriveled woman in yellow, and then a theatrical group of tall, fair-haired, white-faced men in blue pushed past him. He noted two Chinese men. A tall, pale, dark-haired, bright-eyed youth, dressed in white from head to toe, climbed up toward the platform shouting enthusiastically, then jumped down and stepped back, looking over his shoulder. Heads, shoulders, and hands gripping weapons all swung with those marching rhythms.
Faces came out of the confusion to him as he stood there, eyes met his and passed and vanished. Men gesticulated to him, shouted inaudible personal things. Most of the faces were flushed, but many were ghastly white. And disease was there, and many a hand that waved to him was gaunt and lean. Men and women of the new age! Strange and incredible meeting! As the broad stream passed before him to the right, tributary gangways from the remote uplands of the hall thrust downward in an incessant replacement of people; tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. The unison of the song was enriched and complicated by the massive echoes of arches and passages. Men and women mingled in the ranks; tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. The whole world seemed marching. Tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp; his brain was tramping. The garments waved onward, the faces poured by more abundantly.
Faces emerged from the chaos as he stood there, eyes meeting his before passing and disappearing. People gestured wildly at him, shouting personal things he couldn’t hear. Most faces were flushed, but many appeared ghostly pale. Disease was present, and many of the hands that waved at him were thin and bony. Men and women of the new era! What a strange and incredible gathering! As the wide stream of people moved past him to the right, side paths from the distant upper levels of the hall continuously brought in new faces; tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. The harmony of the song was enhanced and complicated by the deep echoes of the arches and corridors. Men and women blended in the flow; tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp. The whole world seemed to be marching. Tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp; his mind was marching along. The garments moved onward, and the faces streamed by more and more abundantly.
Tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp; at Lincoln’s pressure he turned towards the archway, walking unconsciously in that rhythm, scarcely noticing his movement for the melody and stir of it. The multitude, the gesture and song, all moved in that direction, the flow of people smote downward until the upturned faces were below the level of his feet. He was aware of a path before him, of a suite about him, of guards and dignities, and Lincoln on his right hand. Attendants intervened, and ever and again blotted out the sight of the multitude to the left. Before him went the backs of the guards in black—three and three and three. He was marched along a little railed way, and crossed above the archway, with the torrent dipping to flow beneath, and shouting up to him. He did not know whither he went; he did not want to know. He glanced back across a flaming spaciousness of hall. Tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp.
Tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp; at Lincoln’s urging, he turned towards the archway, moving instinctively to that rhythm, barely aware of his steps due to the melody and energy of it all. The crowd, the gestures, and the song all flowed in that direction, pulling people downward until the faces looked up from below his feet. He was aware of a path ahead, of a group around him, of guards and officials, with Lincoln on his right side. Attendants kept coming in between, occasionally blocking his view of the crowd on the left. Ahead, he saw the backs of the guards in black—three rows of three. He was led along a small railed path, crossing above the archway, while the crowd surged beneath, shouting up at him. He didn’t know where he was going; he didn’t want to know. He glanced back across a wide, fiery hall. Tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp.
CHAPTER X. — THE BATTLE OF THE DARKNESS
He was no longer in the hall. He was marching along a gallery overhanging one of the great streets of the moving platforms that traversed the city. Before him and behind him tramped his guards. The whole concave of the moving ways below was a congested mass of people marching, tramping to the left, shouting, waving hands and arms, pouring along a huge vista, shouting as they came into view, shouting as they passed, shouting as they receded, until the globes of electric light receding in perspective dropped down it seemed and hid the swarming bare heads. Tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp.
He was no longer in the hall. He was walking along a walkway above one of the busy streets filled with moving platforms that crossed the city. In front of him and behind him marched his guards. The entire curved area of the moving paths below was a crowded mass of people marching, stomping to the left, shouting, waving their hands and arms, flowing along a massive sight, yelling as they came into view, yelling as they passed, yelling as they moved away, until the electric lights in the distance seemed to drop down and hide the swarm of bare heads. Stomp, stomp, stomp, stomp.
The song roared up to Graham now, no longer upborne by music, but coarse and noisy, and the beating of the marching feet, tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp, interwove with a thunderous irregularity of footsteps from the undisciplined rabble that poured along the higher ways.
The song blasted up to Graham now, no longer carried by the music, but rough and loud, and the sound of marching feet, tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp, mixed in with the chaotic pounding of footsteps from the unruly crowd that flowed along the higher paths.
Abruptly he noted a contrast. The buildings on the opposite side of the way seemed deserted, the cables and bridges that laced across the aisle were empty and shadowy. It came into Graham’s mind that these also should have swarmed with people.
Suddenly, he noticed a difference. The buildings across the street looked abandoned, and the cables and bridges that crisscrossed the area were empty and dark. Graham realized that these places should have been bustling with people.
He felt a curious emotion—throbbing—very fast! He stopped again. The guards before him marched on; those about him stopped as he did. He saw anxiety and fear in their faces. The throbbing had something to do with the lights. He too looked up.
He felt a strange feeling—pulsating—really fast! He stopped again. The guards in front of him kept marching; those around him paused like he did. He noticed anxiety and fear on their faces. The pulsating was connected to the lights. He looked up as well.
At first it seemed to him a thing that affected the lights simply, an isolated phenomenon, having no bearing on the things below. Each huge globe of blinding whiteness was as it were clutched, compressed in a systole that was followed by a transitory diastole, and again a systole like a tightening grip, darkness, light, darkness, in rapid alternation.
At first, it seemed to him like something that only influenced the lights, an isolated event that had nothing to do with what was happening below. Each massive globe of blinding whiteness felt like it was being squeezed, compressed in a contraction followed by a brief relaxation, and then another contraction like a tight grip—darkness, light, darkness, alternating rapidly.
Graham became aware that this strange behaviour of the lights had to do with the people below. The appearance of the houses and ways, the appearance of the packed masses changed, became a confusion of vivid lights and leaping shadows. He saw a multitude of shadows had sprung into aggressive existence, seemed rushing up, broadening, widening, growing with steady swiftness—to leap suddenly back and return reinforced. The song and the tramping had ceased. The unanimous march, he discovered, was arrested, there were eddies, a flow sideways, shouts of “The lights!” Voices were crying together one thing. “The lights!” cried these voices. “The lights!” He looked down. In this dancing death of the lights the area of the street had suddenly become a monstrous struggle. The huge white globes became purple-white, purple with a reddish glow, flickered, flickered faster and faster, fluttered between light and extinction, ceased to flicker and became mere fading specks of glowing red in a vast obscurity. In ten seconds the extinction was accomplished, and there was only this roaring darkness, a black monstrosity that had suddenly swallowed up those glittering myriads of men.
Graham realized that the strange behavior of the lights was connected to the people below. The look of the houses and the streets, along with the packed masses, shifted into a chaotic mix of bright lights and moving shadows. He noticed a crowd of shadows had aggressively come to life, appearing to rush up, spreading wider and broader, growing steadily faster—then suddenly leaping back and returning with even more force. The singing and the stomping had stopped. He discovered the synchronized march was halted; there were whirlpools, a lateral movement, and shouts of “The lights!” Voices cried out together one thing. “The lights!” shouted these voices. “The lights!” He looked down. In this chaotic display of lights, the street had suddenly turned into a monstrous struggle. The big white globes shifted to a purple-white, pulsing with a reddish hue, flickering and getting faster, fluttering between brightness and darkness, then ceasing to flicker and becoming mere fading specks of glowing red in a vast void. In ten seconds, the darkness had completely taken over, leaving only this terrible blackness that had suddenly swallowed those glittering thousands of men.
He felt invisible forms about him; his arms were gripped. Something rapped sharply against his shin. A voice bawled in his ear, “It is all right—all right.”
He felt unseen forces around him; his arms were held tight. Something hit sharply against his shin. A voice shouted in his ear, “It’s okay—all okay.”
Graham shook off the paralysis of his first astonishment. He struck his forehead against Lincoln’s and bawled, “What is this darkness?”
Graham shook off the shock of his initial surprise. He bumped his forehead against Lincoln’s and shouted, “What is this darkness?”
“The Council has cut the currents that light the city. We must wait—stop. The people will go on. They will—”
“The Council has turned off the lights that illuminate the city. We must wait—stop. The people will keep going. They will—”
His voice was drowned. Voices were shouting, “Save the Sleeper. Take care of the Sleeper.” A guard stumbled against Graham and hurt his hand by an inadvertent blow of his weapon. A wild tumult tossed and whirled about him, growing, as it seemed, louder, denser, more furious each moment. Fragments of recognisable sounds drove towards him, were whirled away from him as his mind reached out to grasp them. Voices seemed to be shouting conflicting orders, other voices answered. There were suddenly a succession of piercing screams close beneath them.
His voice got lost in the chaos. People were yelling, “Save the Sleeper. Take care of the Sleeper.” A guard stumbled into Graham and accidentally hurt his hand with the butt of his weapon. A wild uproar swirled around him, seeming to grow louder, thicker, and more intense with every second. Bits of familiar sounds rushed toward him, then flew away as he tried to grasp them. Voices seemed to shout conflicting orders, while others responded. Suddenly, a series of piercing screams erupted just below them.
A voice bawled in his ear, “The red police,” and receded forthwith beyond his questions.
A voice yelled in his ear, “The red police,” and quickly faded away, leaving him with his questions.
A crackling sound grew to distinctness, and therewith a leaping of faint flashes along the edge of the further ways. By their light Graham saw the heads and bodies of a number of men, armed with weapons like those of his guards, leap into an instant’s dim visibility. The whole area began to crackle, to flash with little instantaneous streaks of light, and abruptly the darkness rolled back like a curtain.
A crackling sound became clearer, and with it, faint flashes appeared along the edges of the distant paths. By their light, Graham saw the heads and bodies of several men, armed with weapons similar to those of his guards, briefly come into view. The entire area started to crackle and flash with brief streaks of light, and suddenly the darkness pulled back like a curtain.
A glare of light dazzled his eyes, a vast seething expanse of struggling men confused his mind. A shout, a burst of cheering, came across the ways. He looked up to see the source of the light. A man hung far overhead from the upper part of a cable, holding by a rope the blinding star that had driven the darkness back.
A bright light blinded his eyes, and a chaotic mass of struggling men overwhelmed his mind. A shout, followed by a wave of cheering, echoed around him. He looked up to find the source of the light. A man was suspended high above from the upper part of a cable, holding the blinding star that had pushed the darkness away with a rope.
Graham’s eyes fell to the ways again. A wedge of red a little way along the vista caught his eye. He saw it was a dense mass of red-clad men jammed on the higher further way, their backs against the pitiless cliff of building, and surrounded by a dense crowd of antagonists. They were fighting. Weapons flashed and rose and fell, heads vanished at the edge of the contest, and other heads replaced them, the little flashes from the green weapons became little jets of smoky grey while the light lasted.
Graham's gaze shifted to the scene again. A patch of red caught his attention further down the view. He realized it was a thick group of men in red, packed tightly against the unforgiving wall of the building, surrounded by a dense crowd of opponents. They were in a fight. Weapons gleamed as they went up and down, heads disappeared at the edge of the struggle, and other heads took their place; the brief flashes from the green weapons turned into small bursts of smoky gray as long as the light lasted.
Abruptly the flare was extinguished and the ways were an inky darkness once more, a tumultuous mystery.
Abruptly, the flare went out, and the paths were plunged into an inky darkness once again, a chaotic mystery.
He felt something thrusting against him. He was being pushed along the gallery. Someone was shouting—it might be at him. He was too confused to hear. He was thrust against the wall, and a number of people blundered past him. It seemed to him that his guards were struggling with one another.
He felt something pushing against him. He was being shoved along the gallery. Someone was yelling—it might have been at him. He was too disoriented to understand. He was slammed against the wall, and several people stumbled past him. It seemed to him that his guards were wrestling with each other.
Suddenly the cable-hung star-holder appeared again, and the whole scene was white and dazzling. The band of red-coats seemed broader and nearer; its apex was half-way down the ways towards the central aisle. And raising his eyes Graham saw that a number of these men had also appeared now in the darkened lower galleries of the opposite building, and were firing over the heads of their fellows below at the boiling confusion of people on the lower ways. The meaning of these things dawned upon him. The march of the people had come upon an ambush at the very outset. Thrown into confusion by the extinction of the lights they were now being attacked by the red police. Then he became aware that he was standing alone, that his guards and Lincoln were along the gallery in the direction along which he had come before the darkness fell. He saw they were gesticulating to him wildly, running back towards him. A great shouting came from across the ways. Then it seemed as though the whole face of the darkened building opposite was lined and speckled with red-clad men. And they were pointing over to him and shouting. “The Sleeper! Save the Sleeper!” shouted a multitude of throats.
Suddenly, the cable-hung star-holder appeared again, lighting up the whole scene with a bright white glow. The line of redcoats seemed wider and closer; their peak was halfway down the path toward the central aisle. As Graham looked up, he noticed that several of these men had also shown up now in the shadowy lower galleries of the opposite building, firing over the heads of their comrades below at the chaotic crowd on the lower paths. The meaning of this started to sink in. The march of the people had fallen into an ambush right from the beginning. Confused by the sudden blackout of the lights, they were now being attacked by the red police. Then he realized he was standing alone; his guards and Lincoln were along the gallery in the direction he had come from before the lights went out. He saw they were waving their arms at him frantically, rushing back towards him. A loud shouting erupted from across the way. It felt as if the entire front of the dark building across from him was lined with red-clad men. They were pointing at him and yelling, “The Sleeper! Save the Sleeper!” shouted a crowd of voices.
Something struck the wall above his head. He looked up at the impact and saw a star-shaped splash of silvery metal. He saw Lincoln near him. Felt his arm gripped. Then, pat, pat; he had been missed twice.
Something hit the wall above his head. He looked up at the impact and saw a star-shaped splash of shiny metal. He noticed Lincoln nearby. He felt his arm being gripped. Then, pat, pat; he had been missed twice.
For a moment he did not understand this. The street was hidden, everything was hidden, as he looked. The second flare had burned out.
For a moment, he didn't get it. The street was obscured, everything was obscured, as he looked around. The second flare had gone out.
Lincoln had gripped Graham by the arm, was lugging him along the gallery. “Before the next light!” he cried. His haste was contagious. Graham’s instinct of self-preservation overcame the paralysis of his incredulous astonishment. He became for a time the blind creature of the fear of death. He ran, stumbling because of the uncertainty of the darkness, blundered into his guards as they turned to run with him. Haste was his one desire, to escape this perilous gallery upon which he was exposed. A third glare came close on its predecessors. With it came a great shouting across the ways, an answering tumult from the ways. The red-coats below, he saw, had now almost gained the central passage. Their countless faces turned towards him, and they shouted. The white fagade opposite was densely stippled with red. All these wonderful things concerned him, turned upon him as a pivot. These were the guards of the Council attempting to recapture him.
Lincoln had grabbed Graham by the arm, pulling him along the hallway. “Before the next light!” he shouted. His urgency was contagious. Graham’s instinct to survive overpowered his shock and disbelief. He became, for a moment, a blind creature driven by the fear of death. He ran, stumbling in the uncertainty of the darkness, bumping into his guards as they began to run with him. All he wanted was to hurry and escape this dangerous hallway where he was exposed. A third flash of light came quickly after the previous ones. Along with it came loud shouts across the way, and a responding roar from the street. He saw that the redcoats below had nearly reached the central passage. Their countless faces turned toward him, and they shouted. The white facade across the way was swarming with red. All these incredible sights were focused on him, revolving around him like a pivot. These were the Council's guards trying to recapture him.
Lucky it was for him that these shots were the first fired in anger for a hundred and fifty years. He heard bullets whacking over his head, felt a splash of molten metal sting his ear, and perceived without looking that the whole opposite fagade, an unmasked ambuscade of red police, was crowded and bawling and firing at him.
It was lucky for him that these shots were the first fired in anger in one hundred and fifty years. He heard bullets whizzing overhead, felt a splash of molten metal sting his ear, and sensed without looking that the entire opposite facade, an unmasked ambush of red police, was crowded, shouting, and shooting at him.
Down went one of his guards before him, and Graham, unable to stop, leapt the writhing body.
Down went one of his guards in front of him, and Graham, unable to halt, leaped over the struggling body.
In another second he had plunged, unhurt, into a black passage, and incontinently someone, coming, it may be, in a transverse direction, blundered violently into him. He was hurling down a staircase in absolute darkness. He reeled, and was struck again, and came against a wall with his hands. He was crushed by a weight of struggling bodies, whirled round, and thrust to the right. A vast pressure pinned him. He could not breathe, his ribs seemed cracking. He felt a momentary relaxation, and then the whole mass of people moving together, bore him back towards the great theatre from which he had so recently come. There were moments when his feet did not touch the ground. Then he was staggering and shoving. He heard shouts of “They are coming!” and a muffled cry close to him. His foot blundered against something soft, he heard a hoarse scream under foot. He heard shouts of “The Sleeper!” but he was too confused to speak. He heard the green weapons crackling. For a space he lost his individual will, became an atom in a panic, blind, unthinking, mechanical. He thrust and pressed back and writhed in the pressure, kicked presently against a step, and found himself ascending a slope. And abruptly the faces all about him leapt out of the black, visible, ghastly-white and astonished, terrified, perspiring, in a livid glare. One face, a young man’s, was very near to him, not twenty inches away. At the time it was but a passing incident of no emotional value, but afterwards it came back to him in his dreams. For this young man, wedged upright in the crowd for a time, had been shot and was already dead.
In a second, he dove unhurt into a dark passage, and suddenly someone, possibly coming from the side, collided violently with him. He was tumbling down a staircase in pitch-blackness. He staggered, got hit again, and found a wall with his hands. A crushing weight of struggling bodies surrounded him, spinning him around and pushing him to the right. A massive pressure held him down. He couldn’t breathe, and it felt like his ribs were cracking. Then, for a brief moment, he felt a loosening, and the entire mass of people began to move together, dragging him back toward the large theater he had just left. There were times when his feet didn’t touch the ground. Then he was stumbling and pushing. He heard shouts of “They are coming!” and a muffled cry nearby. His foot accidentally hit something soft, and he heard a hoarse scream beneath him. He heard people yelling “The Sleeper!” but he was too disoriented to respond. He heard the green weapons crackling. For a moment, he lost his sense of self, becoming a small part of a panic, blindly, unthinkingly, mechanically reacting. He pushed and pulled against the pressure, kicked against a step, and found himself climbing a slope. Suddenly, the faces around him sprang out of the darkness, visible and ghostly-white, filled with shock, fear, and sweat under a harsh light. One face, that of a young man, was very close to him, less than twenty inches away. At that moment, it seemed like just a fleeting incident without any emotional significance, but it later returned to him in his dreams. This young man, stuck upright in the crowd for a while, had been shot and was already dead.
A fourth white star must have been lit by the man on the cable. Its light came glaring in through vast windows and arches and showed Graham that he was now one of a dense mass of flying black figures pressed back across the lower area of the great theatre. This time the picture was livid and fragmentary, slashed and barred with black shadows. He saw that quite near to him the red guards were fighting their way through the people. He could not tell whether they saw him. He looked for Lincoln and his guards. He saw Lincoln near the stage of the theatre surrounded in a crowd of black-badged revolutionaries, lifted up and staring to and fro as if seeking him. Graham perceived that he himself was near the opposite edge of the crowd, that behind him, separated by a barrier, sloped the now vacant seats of the theatre. A sudden idea came to him, and he began fighting his way towards the barrier. As he reached it the glare came to an end.
A fourth white star must have been lit by the man on the cable. Its light burst in through the large windows and arches, revealing to Graham that he was now part of a dense crowd of flying black figures pushed back across the lower area of the grand theater. This time, the scene was harsh and fragmented, sliced through with deep shadows. He noticed that close to him, the red guards were pushing their way through the people. He couldn’t tell if they saw him. He searched for Lincoln and his guards. He spotted Lincoln near the stage, surrounded by a crowd of black-badged revolutionaries, lifted up and looking around as if searching for him. Graham realized he was near the opposite edge of the crowd, with the now empty seats of the theater sloping behind him, separated by a barrier. A sudden idea struck him, and he began fighting his way toward the barrier. As he reached it, the glare faded away.
In a moment he had thrown off the great cloak that not only impeded his movements but made him conspicuous, and had slipped it from his shoulders. He heard someone trip in its folds. In another he was scaling the barrier and had dropped into the blackness on the further side. Then feeling his way he came to the lower end of an ascending gangway. In the darkness the sound of firing ceased and the roar of feet and voices lulled. Then suddenly he came to an unexpected step and tripped and fell. As he did so pools and islands amidst the darkness about him leapt to vivid light again, the uproar surged louder and the glare of the fifth white star shone through the vast fenestrations of the theatre walls.
In a moment, he had tossed off the heavy cloak that not only restricted his movements but also made him stand out, slipping it from his shoulders. He heard someone stumble over it. In another instant, he was climbing over the barrier and had dropped into the darkness on the other side. As he felt his way, he reached the lower end of an upward slope. In the dark, the sound of gunfire stopped, and the commotion of feet and voices quieted down. Then, without warning, he hit an unexpected step, tripped, and fell. As he did, pools and patches of darkness around him suddenly burst into bright light, the noise grew louder, and the shine of the fifth white star illuminated through the large windows of the theater walls.
He rolled over among some seats, heard a shouting and the whirring rattle of weapons, struggled up and was knocked back again, perceived that a number of black-badged men were all about him firing at the reds below, leaping from seat to seat, crouching among the seats to reload. Instinctively he crouched amidst the seats, as stray shots ripped the pneumatic cushions and cut bright slashes on their soft metal frames. Instinctively he marked the direction of the gangways, the most plausible way of escape for him so soon as the veil of darkness fell again.
He rolled over among some seats, heard shouting and the whirring noise of weapons, struggled to get up and was knocked back down again. He saw that several men with black badges were around him, firing at the reds below, jumping from seat to seat, and crouching among the seats to reload. Instinctively, he crouched among the seats as stray shots ripped through the pneumatic cushions and made bright slashes on their soft metal frames. He instinctively noted the direction of the aisles, which was the most likely escape route for him once the darkness fell again.
A young man in faded blue garments came vaulting over the seats. “Hullo!” he said, with his flying feet within six inches of the crouching Sleeper’s face.
A young man in worn blue clothes jumped over the seats. “Hey!” he said, with his feet just six inches from the crouching Sleeper’s face.
He stared without any sign of recognition, turned to fire, fired, and shouting, “To hell with the Council!” was about to fire again. Then it seemed to Graham that the half of this man’s neck had vanished. A drop of moisture fell on Graham’s cheek. The green weapon stopped half raised. For a moment the man stood still with his face suddenly expressionless, then he began to slant forward. His knees bent. Man and darkness fell together. At the sound of his fall Graham rose up and ran for his life until a step down to the gangway tripped him. He scrambled to his feet, turned up the gangway and ran on.
He stared blankly, showing no sign of recognition, turned to fire, shot, and shouted, “To hell with the Council!” just as he was about to fire again. Then Graham noticed that half of this man's neck had disappeared. A drop of sweat fell on Graham’s cheek. The green weapon was raised halfway. For a moment, the man stood there with a suddenly blank expression, then he started to lean forward. His knees buckled. Man and darkness collapsed together. At the sound of his fall, Graham jumped up and ran for his life until a step down to the gangway tripped him. He scrambled to his feet, dashed up the gangway, and kept running.
When the sixth star glared he was already close to the yawning throat of a passage. He ran on the swifter for the light, entered the passage and turned a corner into absolute night again. He was knocked sideways, rolled over, and recovered his feet. He found himself one of a crowd of invisible fugitives pressing in one direction. His one thought now was their thought also; to escape out of this fighting. He thrust and struck, staggered, ran, was wedged tightly, lost ground and then was clear again.
When the sixth star blazed, he was already near the wide opening of a tunnel. He hurried toward the light, entered the tunnel, and turned a corner into complete darkness once more. He was knocked sideways, rolled over, and getting back on his feet. He found himself among a crowd of unseen escapees all moving in the same direction. His sole thought mirrored theirs: to get away from this fight. He pushed and hit, stumbled, ran, got stuck tight, lost ground, and then found himself free again.
For some minutes he was running through the darkness along a winding passage, and then he crossed some wide and open space, passed down a long incline, and came at last down a flight of steps to a level place. Many people were shouting, “They are coming! The guards are coming. They are firing. Get out of the fighting. The guards are firing. It will be safe in Seventh Way. Along here to Seventh Way!” There were women and children in the crowd as well as men.
For a few minutes, he was running through the darkness along a twisting corridor, then he crossed a large open area, went down a long slope, and finally descended a flight of stairs to a flat area. Many people were shouting, “They’re coming! The guards are coming. They’re shooting. Get away from the fighting. The guards are shooting. It’ll be safe on Seventh Way. This way to Seventh Way!” There were women and children in the crowd along with men.
The crowd converged on an archway, passed through a short throat and emerged on a wider space again, lit dimly. The black figures about him spread out and ran up what seemed in the twilight to be a gigantic series of steps. He followed. The people dispersed to the right and left.... He perceived that he was no longer in a crowd. He stopped near the highest step. Before him, on that level, were groups of seats and a little kiosk. He went up to this and, stopping in the shadow of its eaves, looked about him panting.
The crowd gathered at an archway, passed through a narrow passage, and emerged into a larger, dimly lit area. The dark figures around him spread out and ascended what appeared to be a massive set of stairs in the twilight. He followed them. The people scattered to the right and left... He realized he was no longer among the crowd. He paused near the top step. In front of him, at that level, were clusters of seats and a small kiosk. He walked up to it and, standing in the shadow of its roof, looked around, out of breath.
Everything was vague and grey, but he recognised that these great steps were a series of platforms of the “ways,” now motionless again. The platform slanted up on either side, and the tall buildings rose beyond, vast dim ghosts, their inscriptions and advertisements indistinctly seen, and up through the girders and cables was a faint interrupted ribbon of pallid sky. A number of people hurried by. From their shouts and voices, it seemed they were hurrying to join the fighting. Other less noisy figures flitted timidly among the shadows.
Everything was unclear and dull, but he recognized that these large steps were a series of platforms of the "ways," now still once more. The platform sloped upward on both sides, and the tall buildings rose beyond, like massive faded ghosts, their signs and advertisements barely visible, and up through the beams and cables was a faint, broken strip of pale sky. A number of people rushed by. From their shouting and voices, it seemed they were hurrying to join the fight. Other quieter figures moved cautiously among the shadows.
From very far away down the street he could hear the sound of a struggle. But it was evident to him that this was not the street into which the theatre opened. That former fight, it seemed, had suddenly dropped out of sound and hearing. And they were fighting for him!
From far down the street, he could hear the sounds of a struggle. But it was clear to him that this was not the street where the theater was located. The earlier fight seemed to have suddenly gone silent. And they were fighting for him!
For a space he was like a man who pauses in the reading of a vivid book, and suddenly doubts what he has been taking unquestionably. At that time he had little mind for details; the whole effect was a huge astonishment. Oddly enough, while the flight from the Council prison, the great crowd in the hall, and the attack of the red police upon the swarming people were clearly present in his mind, it cost him an effort to piece in his awakening and to revive the meditative interval of the Silent Rooms. At first his memory leapt these things and took him back to the cascade at Pentargen quivering in the wind, and all the sombre splendours of the sunlit Cornish coast. The contrast touched everything with unreality. And then the gap filled, and he began to comprehend his position.
For a moment, he was like someone who stops reading a gripping book and suddenly questions everything they've been accepting without a thought. At that moment, he wasn't focused on the details; the overall experience was just overwhelming. Strangely, even though he clearly remembered the escape from the Council prison, the massive crowd in the hall, and the red police attacking the frenzied people, it took him a while to recall his awakening and to bring back the reflective pause in the Silent Rooms. At first, his memory skipped over those events and took him back to the waterfall at Pentargen fluttering in the breeze, and all the dark beauty of the sunlit Cornish coast. The contrast made everything feel unreal. Then he filled in the gaps and started to understand his situation.
It was no longer absolutely a riddle, as it had been in the Silent Rooms. At least he had the strange, bare outline now. He was in some way the owner of the world, and great political parties were fighting to possess him. On the one hand was the Council, with its red police, set resolutely, it seemed, on the usurpation of his property and perhaps his murder; on the other, the revolution that had liberated him, with this unseen “Ostrog” as its leader. And the whole of this gigantic city was convulsed by their struggle. Frantic development of his world! “I do not understand,” he cried. “I do not understand!”
It was no longer really a mystery, like it had been in the Silent Rooms. At least he now had the strange, basic outline. He somehow owned the world, and major political parties were battling to claim him. On one side was the Council, with its red police, seemingly intent on taking his property and maybe even killing him; on the other was the revolution that had freed him, led by this mysterious "Ostrog." And the entire massive city was shaken by their conflict. The frantic growth of his world! “I don't understand,” he shouted. “I don't understand!”
He had slipped out between the contending parties into this liberty of the twilight. What would happen next? What was happening? He figured the red-clad men as busily hunting him, driving the black-badged revolutionists before them.
He had slipped away from the fighting parties into the freedom of the twilight. What would happen next? What was going on? He imagined the men in red actively searching for him, pushing the revolutionaries in black badges ahead of them.
At any rate chance had given him a breathing space. He could lurk unchallenged by the passers-by, and watch the course of things. His eye followed up the intricate dim immensity of the twilight buildings, and it came to him as a thing infinitely wonderful, that above there the sun was rising, and the world was lit and glowing with the old familiar light of day. In a little while he had recovered his breath. His clothing had already dried upon him from the snow.
At any rate, chance had given him a moment to breathe. He could hang back, unnoticed by the people passing by, and observe what was happening around him. His gaze traveled up the complex, shadowy skyline of the twilight buildings, and it struck him as something incredibly amazing that above, the sun was rising, and the world was lit up and glowing with the familiar light of day. Before long, he had caught his breath again. His clothes had dried from the snow.
He wandered for miles along these twilight ways, speaking to no one, accosted by no one—a dark figure among dark figures—the coveted man out of the past, the inestimable unintentional owner of the world. Wherever there were lights or dense crowds, or exceptional excitement, he was afraid of recognition, and watched and turned back or went up and down by the middle stairways, into some transverse system of ways at a lower or higher level. And though he came on no more fighting, the whole city stirred with battle. Once he had to run to avoid a marching multitude of men that swept the street. Everyone abroad seemed involved. For the most part they were men, and they carried what he judged were weapons. It seemed as though the struggle was concentrated mainly in the quarter of the city from which he came. Ever and again a distant roaring, the remote suggestion of that conflict, reached his ears. Then his caution and his curiosity struggled together. But his caution prevailed, and he continued wandering away from the fighting—so far as he could judge. He went unmolested, unsuspected through the dark. After a time he ceased to hear even a remote echo of the battle, fewer and fewer people passed him, until at last the streets became deserted. The frontages of the buildings grew plain, and harsh; he seemed to have come to a district of vacant warehouses. Solitude crept upon him—his pace slackened.
He wandered for miles along these dim paths, speaking to no one, approached by no one—a dark figure among other shadows—the sought-after man from the past, the invaluable yet unintentional owner of the world. Whenever there were lights, large crowds, or intense excitement, he felt a fear of being recognized and would watch carefully, turning back or taking the middle stairways, navigating through various paths at different levels. Although he didn’t encounter any more fighting, there was a palpable tension of conflict throughout the city. At one point, he had to run to escape a marching throng of men surging down the street. Everyone out seemed caught up in it. Most were men, and they carried what he assumed were weapons. It felt like the struggle was mainly focused in the neighborhood he was from. Occasionally, the distant sound of roaring, a remote hint of that conflict, reached him. His caution and curiosity wrestled within him, but caution won, and he continued to drift away from the fighting—as far as he could tell. He moved through the darkness without being bothered or suspected. Over time, he stopped hearing even the faintest echoes of the battle, and fewer and fewer people passed by him, until finally the streets were empty. The facades of the buildings became plain and stark; he felt like he had entered a stretch of abandoned warehouses. A sense of solitude enveloped him—his pace slowed.
He became aware of a growing fatigue. At times he would turn aside and sit down on one of the numerous benches of the upper ways. But a feverish restlessness, the knowledge of his vital implication in this struggle, would not let him rest in any place for long. Was the struggle on his behalf alone?
He started to feel really tired. Sometimes he would step aside and sit down on one of the many benches along the upper paths. But a restless energy, the awareness that he was deeply involved in this fight, wouldn’t allow him to stay in one spot for too long. Was this struggle just for him?
And then in a desolate place came the shock of an earthquake—a roaring and thundering—a mighty wind of cold air pouring through the city, the smash of glass, the slip and thud of falling masonry—a series of gigantic concussions. A mass of glass and ironwork fell from the remote roofs into the middle gallery, not a hundred yards away from him, and in the distance were shouts and running. He, too, was startled to an aimless activity, and ran first one way and then as aimlessly back.
And then in a deserted place came the shock of an earthquake—a roaring and thundering—a powerful gust of cold air rushing through the city, the crash of glass, the slide and thud of falling bricks—a series of massive bangs. A pile of glass and ironwork tumbled from the high roofs into the middle gallery, not even a hundred yards away from him, and in the distance were shouts and people running. He, too, was jolted into a frantic activity, running one way and then aimlessly back the other.
A man came running towards him. His self-control returned. “What have they blown up?” asked the man breathlessly. “That was an explosion,” and before Graham could speak he had hurried on.
A man ran toward him. His self-control came back. “What did they blow up?” the man asked, out of breath. “That was an explosion,” and before Graham could say anything, he rushed on.
The great buildings rose dimly, veiled by a perplexing twilight, albeit the rivulet of sky above was now bright with day. He noted many strange features, understanding none at the time; he even spelt out many of the inscriptions in Phonetic lettering. But what profit is it to decipher a confusion of odd-looking letters resolving itself, after painful strain of eye and mind, into “Here is Eadhamite,” or, “Labour Bureau—Little Side”? Grotesque thought, that all these cliff-like houses were his!
The great buildings stood dimly, shrouded in a confusing twilight, even though the strip of sky above was now bright with daylight. He noticed many strange details, not really understanding any of them at the time; he even sounded out several of the signs in phonetic letters. But what good does it do to make sense of a jumble of oddly shaped letters that, after straining his eyes and mind, turned into “Here is Eadhamite,” or, “Labour Bureau—Little Side”? It was a bizarre thought that all these towering houses belonged to him!
The perversity of his experience came to him vividly. In actual fact he had made such a leap in time as romancers have imagined again and again. And that fact realised, he had been prepared. His mind had, as it were, seated itself for a spectacle. And no spectacle unfolded itself, but a great vague danger, unsympathetic shadows and veils of darkness. Somewhere through the labyrinthine obscurity his death sought him. Would he, after all, be killed before he saw? It might be that even at the next corner his destruction ambushed. A great desire to see, a great longing to know, arose in him.
The strangeness of his experience hit him hard. In reality, he had jumped ahead in time like characters in stories have done over and over. And realizing that, he had been ready. His mind had, in a way, prepared itself for a show. But instead of a show, he found only a huge, vague threat, unfriendly shadows and layers of darkness. Somewhere in the confusing gloom, his death was waiting for him. Would he really be killed before he could see anything? It was possible that his doom was lurking just around the next corner. A strong desire to see and a deep urge to understand surged within him.
He became fearful of corners. It seemed to him that there was safety in concealment. Where could he hide to be inconspicuous when the lights returned? At last he sat down upon a seat in a recess on one of the higher ways, conceiving he was alone there.
He became afraid of corners. It seemed to him that hiding was safer. Where could he go to remain unnoticed when the lights came back on? Eventually, he sat down on a bench in a nook on one of the higher pathways, thinking he was alone there.
He squeezed his knuckles into his weary eyes. Suppose when he looked again he found the dark trough of parallel ways and that intolerable altitude of edifice gone. Suppose he were to discover the whole story of these last few days, the awakening, the shouting multitudes, the darkness and the fighting, a phantasmagoria, a new and more vivid sort of dream. It must be a dream; it was so inconsecutive, so reasonless. Why were the people fighting for him? Why should this saner world regard him as Owner and Master?
He pressed his knuckles into his tired eyes. What if, when he looked again, he found the dark path of parallel roads and that unbearable height of buildings gone? What if he uncovered the whole story of these last few days—the awakening, the shouting crowds, the darkness and the fighting—all a surreal mix, a new and more vivid kind of dream? It had to be a dream; it was so disjointed, so nonsensical. Why were people fighting for him? Why did this more rational world see him as the Owner and Master?
So he thought, sitting blinded, and then he looked again, half hoping in spite of his ears to see some familiar aspect of the life of the nineteenth century, to see, perhaps, the little harbour of Boscastle about him, the cliffs of Pentargen, or the bedroom of his home. But fact takes no heed of human hopes. A squad of men with a black banner tramped athwart the nearer shadows, intent on conflict, and beyond rose that giddy wall of frontage, vast and dark, with the dim incomprehensible lettering showing faintly on its face.
So he thought, sitting there blinded, and then he looked again, half hoping despite what he heard to see something familiar from the life of the nineteenth century, maybe the small harbor of Boscastle around him, the cliffs of Pentargen, or his bedroom at home. But reality doesn't care about human hopes. A group of men with a black banner marched through the nearby shadows, focused on fighting, and beyond them loomed that dizzying wall of buildings, massive and dark, with the faint, unintelligible letters barely visible on its surface.
“It is no dream,” he said, “no dream.” And he bowed his face upon his hands.
“It’s not a dream,” he said, “not a dream.” And he bowed his face into his hands.
CHAPTER XI. — THE OLD MAN WHO KNEW EVERYTHING
He was startled by a cough close at hand.
He jumped at the sound of a cough nearby.
He turned sharply, and peering, saw a small, hunched-up figure sitting a couple of yards off in the shadow of the enclosure.
He turned quickly and, looking closely, saw a small, hunched figure sitting a couple of yards away in the shadow of the enclosure.
“Have ye any news?” asked the high-pitched wheezy voice of a very old man.
“Do you have any news?” asked the high-pitched, wheezy voice of a very old man.
Graham hesitated. “None,” he said.
Graham hesitated. “None,” he replied.
“I stay here till the lights come again,” said the old man. “These blue scoundrels are everywhere—everywhere.”
“I’ll stay here until the lights come back on,” said the old man. “These blue scoundrels are everywhere—absolutely everywhere.”
Graham’s answer was inarticulate assent. He tried to see the old man but the darkness hid his face. He wanted very much to respond, to talk, but he did not know how to begin.
Graham nodded in agreement, though he couldn't express it clearly. He tried to make out the old man's face, but the darkness obscured it. He really wanted to say something, to engage in conversation, but he didn’t know how to start.
“Dark and damnable,” said the old man suddenly. “Dark and damnable. Turned out of my room among all these dangers.”
“Dark and terrible,” said the old man suddenly. “Dark and terrible. Kicked out of my room with all these dangers around.”
“That’s hard,” ventured Graham. “That’s hard on you.”
"That's tough," said Graham. "That's tough for you."
“Darkness. An old man lost in the darkness. And all the world gone mad. War and fighting. The police beaten and rogues abroad. Why don’t they bring some negroes to protect us? ... No more dark passages for me. I fell over a dead man.”
“Darkness. An old man lost in the darkness. And the whole world has gone crazy. War and fighting everywhere. The police are overwhelmed, and criminals are roaming free. Why don’t they bring in some Black people to protect us? ... No more dark alleys for me. I tripped over a dead man.”
“You’re safer with company,” said the old man, “if it’s company of the right sort,” and peered frankly. He rose suddenly and came towards Graham.
“It's safer to be with others,” said the old man, “as long as it's the right kind of company,” and looked directly at him. He suddenly stood up and walked over to Graham.
Apparently the scrutiny was satisfactory. The old man sat down as if relieved to be no longer alone. “Eh!” he said, “but this is a terrible time! War and fighting, and the dead lying there—men, strong men, dying in the dark. Sons! I have three sons. God knows where they are to-night.”
Apparently, the inspection was okay. The old man sat down as if he was relieved to not be alone anymore. “Eh!” he said, “but this is such a terrible time! War and fighting, and the dead lying there—men, strong men, dying in the dark. Sons! I have three sons. God knows where they are tonight.”
The voice ceased. Then repeated quavering: “God knows where they are to-night.”
The voice stopped. Then came the shaky repetition: “God knows where they are tonight.”
Graham stood revolving a question that should not betray his ignorance. Again the old man’s voice ended the pause.
Graham kept going over a question that shouldn't reveal his lack of knowledge. Once again, the old man's voice broke the silence.
“This Ostrog will win,” he said. “He will win. And what the world will be like under him no one can tell. My sons are under the wind-vanes, all three. One of my daughters-in-law was his mistress for a while. His mistress! We’re not common people. Though they’ve sent me to wander to-night and take my chance.... I knew what was going on. Before most people. But this darkness! And to fall over a dead body suddenly in the dark!”
“This Ostrog will win,” he said. “He will win. And no one knows what the world will be like under him. My sons are all three caught in the winds of change. One of my daughters-in-law was his mistress for a while. His mistress! We're not ordinary people. Yet, they’ve forced me to wander tonight and take my chances.... I was aware of what was happening. Before most people knew. But this darkness! And to suddenly stumble over a dead body in the dark!”
His wheezy breathing could be heard.
His wheezy breathing could be heard.
“Ostrog!” said Graham.
“Ostrog!” Graham exclaimed.
“The greatest Boss the world has ever seen,” said the voice.
“The greatest boss the world has ever seen,” said the voice.
Graham ransacked his mind. “The Council has few friends among the people,” he hazarded.
Graham searched his mind. “The Council doesn't have many allies among the people,” he suggested.
“Few friends. And poor ones at that. They’ve had their time. Eh! They should have kept to the clever ones. But twice they held election. And Ostrog—. And now it has burst out and nothing can stay it, nothing can stay it. Twice they rejected Ostrog—Ostrog the Boss. I heard of his rages at the time—he was terrible. Heaven save them! For nothing on earth can now he has raised the Labour Companies upon them. No one else would have dared. All the blue canvas armed and marching! He will go through with it. He will go through.”
"Few friends. And poor ones, too. Their time is over. Seriously! They should have stuck with the smart ones. But they held elections twice. And Ostrog—. Now it's all come out, and nothing can stop it, nothing can stop it. Twice they turned down Ostrog—Ostrog the Boss. I heard about his outbursts back then—he was intense. God help them! Because nothing on earth can prevent him now that he has rallied the Labour Companies against them. No one else would have dared. All the blue canvas armed and marching! He will see it through. He will see it through."
He was silent for a little while. “This Sleeper,” he said, and stopped.
He was quiet for a moment. “This Sleeper,” he said, and paused.
“Yes,” said Graham. “Well?”
“Yes,” Graham replied. “Well?”
The senile voice sank to a confidential whisper, the dim, pale face came close. “The real Sleeper—”
The old voice dropped to a secretive whisper, the faint, pale face leaned in closer. “The real Sleeper—”
“Yes,” said Graham.
"Yeah," Graham said.
“Died years ago.”
“Passed away years ago.”
“What?” said Graham, sharply.
“What?” Graham said, sharply.
“Years ago. Died. Years ago.”
"Years ago. Passed away. Years ago."
“You don’t say so!” said Graham.
“You really don't say!” said Graham.
“I do. I do say so. He died. This Sleeper who’s woke up—they changed in the night. A poor, drugged insensible creature. But I mustn’t tell all I know. I mustn’t tell all I know.”
“I do. I really do. He died. This Sleeper who woke up—they changed overnight. A poor, drugged, senseless being. But I can’t share everything I know. I can’t share everything I know.”
For a little while he muttered inaudibly. His secret was too much for him. “I don’t know the ones that put him to sleep—that was before my time—but I know the man who injected the stimulants and woke him again. It was ten to one—wake or kill. Wake or kill. Ostrog’s way.”
For a while, he mumbled quietly to himself. His secret was too heavy for him to bear. “I don’t know who put him to sleep—that was before my time—but I know the guy who injected the stimulants and brought him back. It was a fifty-fifty chance—wake or kill. Wake or kill. That’s just how Ostrog did things.”
Graham was so astonished at these things that he had to interrupt, to make the old man repeat his words, to re-question vaguely, before he was sure of the meaning and folly of what he heard. And his awakening had not been natural! Was that an old man’s senile superstition, too, or had it any truth in it? Feeling in the dark corners of his memory, he presently came on something that might conceivably be an impression of some such stimulating effect. It dawned upon him that he had happened upon a lucky encounter, that at last he might learn something of the new age. The old man wheezed awhile and spat, and then the piping, reminiscent voice resumed:
Graham was so shocked by these things that he had to interrupt the old man, asking him to repeat his words and question them vaguely before he fully understood the meaning and absurdity of what he heard. And his awakening hadn’t come naturally! Was that just an old man’s senile superstition, or was there some truth to it? As he probed the dark corners of his memory, he finally stumbled upon something that might be an impression of that kind of stimulating effect. It hit him that he had stumbled upon a lucky encounter and that he might finally learn something about the new age. The old man wheezed for a bit and spat, then continued with his nostalgic voice:
“The first time they rejected him. I’ve followed it all.”
“The first time they turned him down. I’ve seen it all.”
“Rejected whom?” said Graham. “The Sleeper?”
“Rejected who?” Graham asked. “The Sleeper?”
“Sleeper? No. Ostrog. He was terrible—terrible! And he was promised then, promised certainly the next time. Fools they were—not to be more afraid of him. Now all the city’s his millstone, and such as we dust ground upon it. Dust ground upon it. Until he set to work—the workers cut each other’s throats, and murdered a Chinaman or a Labour policeman at times, and left the rest of us in peace. Dead bodies! Robbing! Darkness! Such a thing hasn’t been this gross of years. Eh!—but ‘tis ill on small folks when the great fall out! It’s ill.”
“Sleeper? No. Ostrog. He was awful—awful! And he was assured he’d get another chance. They were fools—not to be more afraid of him. Now the whole city is his burden, and we’re just the dust that gets ground beneath it. Dust ground beneath it. Until he got to work—the workers turned on each other, sometimes killing a Chinese man or a labor policeman, while leaving the rest of us alone. Dead bodies! Stealing! Darkness! Nothing like this has happened in years. Eh!—but it’s tough on the small people when the powerful fight! It’s tough.”
“Did you say—there had not been—what?—for a gross of years?”
“Did you say—there hadn’t been—what?—for a bunch of years?”
“Eh?” said the old man.
“Hmm?” said the old man.
The old man said something about clipping his words, and made him repeat this a third time. “Fighting and slaying, and weapons in hand, and fools bawling freedom and the like,” said the old man. “Not in all my life has there been that. These are like the old days—for sure—when the Paris people broke out—three gross of years ago. That’s what I mean hasn’t been. But it’s the world’s way. It had to come back. I know. I know. This five years Ostrog has been working, and there has been trouble and trouble, and hunger and threats and high talk and arms. Blue canvas and murmurs. No one safe. Everything sliding and slipping. And now here we are! Revolt and fighting, and the Council come to its end.”
The old man talked about how he had to choose his words carefully and made him repeat it a third time. “Fighting and killing, with weapons in hand, and idiots shouting about freedom and stuff,” the old man said. “That hasn’t happened in my lifetime. It's just like the old days—going back three hundred years—when the people of Paris rose up. That’s what I mean hasn’t happened. But that's just how the world works. It had to come back. I know, I know. For the last five years, Ostrog has been at it, and there’s been trouble after trouble, hunger, threats, loud talk, and weapons. Blue tarps and whispers. No one feels safe. Everything is falling apart. And now here we are! Uprising and fighting, and the Council has reached its end.”
“You are rather well-informed on these things,” said Graham.
"You seem to know quite a bit about this," Graham said.
“I know what I hear. It isn’t all Babble Machine with me.”
“I know what I’m hearing. It’s not just nonsense to me.”
“No,” said Graham, wondering what Babble Machine might be. “And you are certain this Ostrog—you are certain Ostrog organised this rebellion and arranged for the waking of the Sleeper? Just to assert himself—because he was not elected to the Council?”
“No,” said Graham, curious about what Babble Machine could be. “And are you sure this Ostrog—you're sure Ostrog organized this rebellion and set up the awakening of the Sleeper? Just to make a name for himself—because he wasn’t elected to the Council?”
“Everyone knows that, I should think,” said the old man. “Except—just fools. He meant to be master somehow. In the Council or not. Everyone who knows anything knows that. And here we are with dead bodies lying in the dark! Why, where have you been if you haven’t heard all about the trouble between Ostrog and the Verneys? And what do you think the troubles are about? The Sleeper? Eh? You think the Sleeper’s real and woke of his own accord—eh?”
“Everyone knows that, I would assume,” said the old man. “Except—just fools. He intended to be in charge somehow. Whether in the Council or not. Anyone who knows anything understands that. And here we are with dead bodies lying in the dark! Why, where have you been if you haven’t heard all about the conflict between Ostrog and the Verneys? And what do you think the troubles are about? The Sleeper? Huh? You think the Sleeper is real and woke up on his own—huh?”
“I’m a dull man, older than I look, and forgetful,” said Graham. “Lots of things that have happened—especially of late years—. If I was the Sleeper, to tell you the truth, I couldn’t know less about them.”
“I’m a boring guy, older than I seem, and I forget a lot,” said Graham. “There are many things that have happened—especially in recent years—. If I were the Sleeper, to be honest, I couldn't know any less about them.”
“Eh!” said the voice. “Old, are you? You don’t sound so very old! But it’s not everyone keeps his memory to my time of life—truly. But these notorious things! But you’re not so old as me—not nearly so old as me. Well! I ought not to judge other men by myself, perhaps. I’m young—for so old a man. Maybe you’re old for so young.”
“Eh!” said the voice. “You’re old, huh? You don’t sound that old! But not everyone has the same memories as I do—really. But these infamous things! You’re not as old as I am—not even close. Well! I probably shouldn’t judge others by my own standards. I’m young—for someone my age. Maybe you’re old for someone so young.”
“That’s it,” said Graham. “And I’ve a queer history. I know very little. And history! Practically I know no history. The Sleeper and Julius Caesar are all the same to me. It’s interesting to hear you talk of these things.”
"That's it," said Graham. "And I have a strange history. I don't know much. And history! I hardly know any history at all. The Sleeper and Julius Caesar mean the same to me. It's interesting to hear you talk about these things."
“I know a few things,” said the old man. “I know a thing or two. But—. Hark!”
“I know a few things,” said the old man. “I know a thing or two. But—. Wait!”
The two men became silent, listening. There was a heavy thud, a concussion that made their seat shiver. The passers-by stopped, shouted to one another. The old man was full of questions; he shouted to a man who passed near. Graham, emboldened by his example, got up and accosted others. None knew what had happened.
The two men fell quiet, listening. There was a loud thud, a shock that made their seats shake. The people walking by stopped and shouted to each other. The old man was full of questions; he yelled to a man passing by. Graham, encouraged by his example, stood up and approached others. No one knew what had happened.
He returned to the seat and found the old man muttering vague interrogations in an undertone. For a while they said nothing to one another.
He went back to his seat and found the old man quietly mumbling unclear questions to himself. For a bit, they didn’t speak to each other.
The sense of this gigantic struggle, so near and yet so remote, oppressed Graham’s imagination. Was this old man right, was the report of the people right, and were the revolutionaries winning? Or were they all in error, and were the red guards driving all before them? At any time the flood of warfare might pour into this silent quarter of the city and seize upon him again. It behoved him to learn all he could while there was time. He turned suddenly to the old man with a question and left it unsaid. But his motion moved the old man to speech again.
The weight of this massive struggle, so close yet so far away, weighed heavily on Graham's mind. Was the old man right? Was the people’s report correct, and were the revolutionaries actually winning? Or were they all mistaken, and were the red guards pushing everyone back? At any moment, the chaos of war could rush into this quiet part of the city and take him again. He needed to learn as much as he could while he still had time. He suddenly turned to the old man with a question but left it unasked. However, his movement prompted the old man to speak again.
“Eh! but how things work together!” said the old man. “This Sleeper that all the fools put their trust in! I’ve the whole history of it—I was always a good one for histories. When I was a boy—I’m that old—I used to read printed books. You’d hardly think it. Likely you’ve seen none—they rot and dust so—and the Sanitary Company burns them to make ashlarite. But they were convenient in their dirty way. One learnt a lot. These new-fangled Babble Machines—they don’t seem new-fangled to you, eh?—they’re easy to hear, easy to forget. But I’ve traced all the Sleeper business from the first.”
“Wow! Can you believe how everything is connected?” said the old man. “This Sleeper that everyone blindly trusts! I know the entire story—I’ve always been good with stories. Back when I was a kid—I’m that old—I used to read printed books. You’d probably find that hard to believe. You’ve likely seen none—they just rot and get dusty—and the Sanitary Company burns them to make ashlarite. But they were useful in their messy way. I learned a lot from them. These new-fangled Babble Machines—they don’t seem that new to you, right?—they’re easy to listen to, easy to forget. But I’ve traced the entire Sleeper situation back to the beginning.”
“You will scarcely believe it,” said Graham slowly, “I’m so ignorant—I’ve been so preoccupied in my own little affairs, my circumstances have been so odd—I know nothing of this Sleeper’s history. Who was he?”
"You'll hardly believe it," Graham said slowly, "I'm so clueless—I’ve been so wrapped up in my own little problems, my situation has been so strange—I know nothing about this Sleeper's background. Who was he?"
“Eh!” said the old man. “I know, I know. He was a poor nobody, and set on a playful woman, poor soul! And he fell into a trance. There’s the old things they had, those brown things—silver photographs—still showing him as he lay, a gross and a half years ago—a gross and a half of years.”
“Eh!” said the old man. “I know, I know. He was a nobody, caught up with a playful woman, poor guy! And he went into a trance. There are those old things they had, those brown items—silver photographs—still showing him as he lay, a year and a half ago—a year and a half.”
“Set on a playful woman, poor soul,” said Graham softly to himself, and then aloud, “Yes—well go on.”
“Focused on a playful woman, poor thing,” Graham murmured to himself, then said out loud, “Yeah—go ahead.”
“You must know he had a cousin named Warming, a solitary man without children, who made a big fortune speculating in roads—the first Eadhamite roads. But surely you’ve heard? No? Why? He bought all the patent rights and made a big company. In those days there were grosses of grosses of separate businesses and business companies. Grosses of grosses! His roads killed the railroads—the old things—in two dozen years; he bought up and Eadhamited the tracks. And because he didn’t want to break up his great property or let in shareholders, he left it all to the Sleeper, and put it under a Board of Trustees that he had picked and trained. He knew then the Sleeper wouldn’t wake, that he would go on sleeping, sleeping till he died. He knew that quite well! And plump! a man in the United States, who had lost two sons in a boat accident, followed that up with another great bequest. His trustees found themselves with a dozen myriads of lions’-worth or more of property at the very beginning.”
“You should know he had a cousin named Warming, a lonely man without kids, who made a huge fortune investing in roads—the first Eadhamite roads. But surely you’ve heard of him? No? Why not? He bought all the patent rights and started a big company. Back then, there were tons of individual businesses and companies. Tons! His roads crushed the railroads—the old ones—in about twenty years; he bought up and Eadhamited the tracks. Since he didn’t want to break up his vast property or let in shareholders, he left it all to the Sleeper and put it under a Board of Trustees that he had chosen and trained. He knew the Sleeper wouldn’t wake up, that he would just keep sleeping until he died. He was well aware of that! And then, a guy in the United States, who had lost two sons in a
“What was his name?”
“What's his name?”
“Graham.”
“Graham.”
“No—I mean—that American’s.”
“No—I mean—that American’s.”
“Isbister.”
“Isbister.”
“Isbister!” cried Graham. “Why, I don’t even know the name.”
“Isbister!” shouted Graham. “I mean, I don’t even know that name.”
“Of course not,” said the old man. “Of course not. People don’t learn much in the schools nowadays. But I know all about him. He was a rich American who went from England, and he left the Sleeper even more than Warming. How he made it? That I don’t know. Something about pictures by machinery. But he made it and left it, and so the Council had its start. It was just a council of trustees at first.”
“Of course not,” said the old man. “Of course not. People don’t learn much in schools these days. But I know all about him. He was a wealthy American who came from England, and he left the Sleeper even more than Warming. How he did it? I don’t know. Something about pictures made by machines. But he succeeded and left it behind, and that's how the Council got started. It was just a board of trustees at first.”
“And how did it grow?”
“And how did it expand?”
“Eh!—but you’re not up to things. Money attracts money—and twelve brains are better than one. They played it cleverly. They worked politics with money, and kept on adding to the money by working currency and tariffs. They grew—they grew. And for years the twelve trustees hid the growing of the Sleeper’s estate under double names and company titles and all that. The Council spread by title deed, mortgage, share, every political party, every newspaper they bought. If you listen to the old stories you will see the Council growing and growing. Billions and billions of lions at last—the Sleeper’s estate. And all growing out of a whim—out of this Warming’s will, and an accident to Isbister’s sons.
“Hey!—but you’re not in the loop. Money attracts more money—and twelve minds are better than one. They played it smart. They used money to influence politics and kept increasing their wealth through currency manipulation and tariffs. They expanded—they expanded. For years, the twelve trustees concealed the growth of the Sleeper’s estate under fake names and corporate titles and all that. The Council grew through deeds, mortgages, shares, every political party they bought up, every newspaper they acquired. If you look at the old tales, you’ll notice the Council expanding and expanding. Billions and billions of lions in the end—the Sleeper’s estate. All stemming from a whim—from Warming’s will and an accident involving Isbister’s sons.
“Men are strange,” said the old man. “The strange thing to me is how the Council worked together so long. As many as twelve. But they worked in cliques from the first. And they’ve slipped back. In my young days speaking of the Council was like an ignorant man speaking of God. We didn’t think they could do wrong. We didn’t know of their women and all that! Or else I’ve got wiser.
“Men are odd,” said the old man. “What’s odd to me is how the Council managed to work together for so long. As many as twelve of them. But they operated in cliques from the start. And now they've regressed. Back in my day, talking about the Council was like an uninformed person talking about God. We didn’t think they could make mistakes. We didn’t know about their women and all that! Or maybe I’ve just gotten wiser.”
“Men are strange,” said the old man. “Here are you, young and ignorant, and me—sevendy years old, and I might reasonably before getting—explaining it all to you short and clear.
“Men are strange,” said the old man. “Here you are, young and naive, and I’m seventy years old, and I could reasonably be expected to explain it all to you clearly and concisely.”
“Sevendy,” he said, “sevendy, and I hear and see—hear better than I see. And reason clearly, and keep myself up to all the happenings of things. Sevendy!
“Seventy,” he said, “seventy, and I hear and see—hear better than I see. And think clearly, and stay updated on everything that's happening. Seventy!
“Life is strange. I was twaindy before Ostrog was a baby. I remember him long before he’d pushed his way to the head of the Wind Vanes Control. I’ve seen many changes. Eh! I’ve worn the blue. And at last I’ve come to see this crush and darkness and tumult and dead men carried by in heaps on the ways. And all his doing! All his doing!”
“Life is strange. I was twenty when Ostrog was just a baby. I remember him long before he became the leader of the Wind Vanes Control. I’ve witnessed a lot of changes. Ugh! I’ve worn the blue uniform. And finally, I’ve come to witness this chaos, darkness, and the sight of dead men piled up on the streets. And it’s all his fault! All his fault!”
His voice died away in scarcely articulate praises of Ostrog.
His voice faded into barely understandable praises of Ostrog.
Graham thought. “Let me see,” he said, “if I have it right.”
Graham thought. "Let me think," he said, "if I have it right."
He extended a hand and ticked off points upon his fingers. “The Sleeper has been asleep—”
He reached out his hand and counted points on his fingers. “The Sleeper has been asleep—”
“Changed,” said the old man.
“Changed,” said the old guy.
“Perhaps. And meanwhile the Sleeper’s property grew in the hands of Twelve Trustees, until it swallowed up nearly all the great ownership of the world. The Twelve Trustees—by virtue of this property have become masters of the world. Because they are the paying power—just as the old English Parliament used to be—”
“Maybe. In the meantime, the Sleeper’s property expanded under the management of Twelve Trustees, until it absorbed almost all the significant ownership of the world. The Twelve Trustees—due to this property—have become the rulers of the world. They hold the financial power—just like the old English Parliament used to do—”
“Eh!” said the old man. “That’s so—that’s a good comparison. You’re not so—”
“Eh!” said the old man. “That’s right—that’s a good comparison. You’re not so—”
“And now this Ostrog—has suddenly revolutionised the world by waking the Sleeper—whom no one but the superstitious, common people had ever dreamt would wake again—raising the Sleeper to claim his property from the Council, after all these years.”
“And now this Ostrog has suddenly changed everything by waking the Sleeper—someone no one but the superstitious, ordinary people ever thought would wake up again—bringing the Sleeper back to take his property from the Council after all these years.”
The old man endorsed this statement with a cough. “It’s strange,” he said, “to meet a man who learns these things for the first time to-night.”
The old man confirmed this with a cough. “It’s strange,” he said, “to meet a guy who’s hearing these things for the first time tonight.”
“Aye,” said Graham, “it’s strange.”
"Yeah," said Graham, "it's weird."
“Have you been in a Pleasure City?” said the old man. “All my life I’ve longed—” He laughed. “Even now,” he said, “I could enjoy a little fun. Enjoy seeing things, anyhow.” He mumbled a sentence Graham did not understand.
“Have you been to a Pleasure City?” asked the old man. “I've wanted to go my whole life—” He laughed. “Even now,” he continued, “I could use a bit of fun. At least enjoy seeing some things.” He mumbled a sentence that Graham didn’t understand.
“The Sleeper—when did he awake?” said Graham suddenly.
“The Sleeper—when did he wake up?” Graham said suddenly.
“Three days ago.”
"Three days ago."
“Where is he?”
"Where's he?"
“Ostrog has him. He escaped from the Council not four hours ago. My dear sir, where were you at the time? He was in the hall of the markets—where the fighting has been. All the city was screaming about it. All the Babble Machines. Everywhere it was shouted. Even the fools who speak for the Council were admitting it. Everyone was rushing off to see him—everyone was getting arms. Were you drunk or asleep? And even then! But you’re joking! Surely you’re pretending. It was to stop the shouting of the Babble Machines and prevent the people gathering that they turned off the electricity—and put this damned darkness upon us. Do you mean to say—?”
“Ostrog has him. He got away from the Council just four hours ago. My dear sir, where were you at that time? He was in the market hall—where the fighting has been. The whole city was in an uproar about it. All the Babble Machines were reporting it. It was shouted everywhere. Even the idiots who speak for the Council were admitting it. Everyone was rushing to see him—everyone was arming themselves. Were you drunk or sleeping? And even then! But you must be joking! Surely you’re just pretending. It was to stop the noise from the Babble Machines and prevent people from gathering that they turned off the electricity—and plunged us into this damned darkness. Are you saying—?”
“I had heard the Sleeper was rescued,” said Graham. “But—to come back a minute. Are you sure Ostrog has him?”
“I heard the Sleeper was rescued,” Graham said. “But—let's go back for a minute. Are you sure Ostrog has him?”
“He won’t let him go,” said the old man.
“He won’t let him go,” said the old man.
“And the Sleeper. Are you sure he is not genuine? I have never heard—”
“And the Sleeper. Are you sure he’s not for real? I’ve never heard—”
“So all the fools think. So they think. As if there wasn’t a thousand things that were never heard. I know Ostrog too well for that. Did I tell you? In a way I’m a sort of relation of Ostrog’s. A sort of relation. Through my daughter-in-law.”
“So all the fools think. So they think. As if there weren’t a thousand things that were never heard. I know Ostrog too well for that. Did I tell you? In a way, I’m a sort of relation to Ostrog. A sort of relation. Through my daughter-in-law.”
“I suppose—”
"I guess—"
“Well?”
“Well?”
“I suppose there’s no chance of this Sleeper asserting himself. I suppose he’s certain to be a puppet—in Ostrog’s hands or the Council’s, as soon as the struggle is over.”
“I guess there’s no chance of this Sleeper taking control. I guess he’s definitely going to be a puppet—in Ostrog’s hands or the Council’s, as soon as the fight is over.”
“In Ostrog’s hands—certainly. Why shouldn’t he be a puppet? Look at his position. Everything done for him, every pleasure possible. Why should he want to assert himself?”
“In Ostrog’s hands—definitely. Why shouldn’t he be a puppet? Just look at his situation. Everything is done for him, every pleasure is handed to him. Why would he want to take control?”
“What are these Pleasure Cities?” said Graham, abruptly.
“What are these Pleasure Cities?” Graham asked suddenly.
The old man made him repeat the question. When at last he was assured of Graham’s words, he nudged him violently. “That’s too much,” said he. “You’re poking fun at an old man. I’ve been suspecting you know more than you pretend.”
The old man made him repeat the question. When he finally felt sure of Graham’s words, he nudged him hard. “That’s too much,” he said. “You’re making fun of an old man. I’ve been thinking you know more than you let on.”
“Perhaps I do,” said Graham. “But no! why should I go on acting? No, I do not know what a Pleasure City is.”
“Maybe I do,” said Graham. “But no! Why should I keep pretending? No, I don’t know what a Pleasure City is.”
The old man laughed in an intimate way.
The elderly man chuckled warmly.
“What is more, I do not know how to read your letters, I do not know what money you use, I do not know what foreign countries there are. I do not know where I am. I cannot count. I do not know where to get food, nor drink, nor shelter.”
“What’s more, I can’t read your letters, I don’t know what kind of money you use, and I have no idea what foreign countries exist. I don’t even know where I am. I can’t count. I don’t know where to find food, drinks, or a place to stay.”
“Come, come,” said the old man, “if you had a glass of drink now, would you put it in your ear or your eye?”
“Come on,” said the old man, “if you had a drink right now, would you put it in your ear or your eye?”
“I want you to tell me all these things.”
“I want you to tell me everything.”
“He, he! Well, gentlemen who dress in silk must have their fun.” A withered hand caressed Graham’s arm for a moment. “Silk. Well, well! But, all the same, I wish I was the man who was put up as the Sleeper. He’ll have a fine time of it. All the pomp and pleasure. He’s a queer looking face. When they used to let anyone go to see him, I’ve got tickets and been. The image of the real one, as the photographs show him, this substitute used to be. Yellow. But he’ll get fed up. It’s a queer world. Think of the luck of it. The luck of it. I expect he’ll be sent to Capri. It’s the best fun for a greener.”
“He, he! Well, guys who wear silk have to enjoy themselves.” A frail hand stroked Graham’s arm for a moment. “Silk. Well, well! Still, I wish I was the guy being put up as the Sleeper. He’s going to have a great time. All the show and enjoyment. He has a strange-looking face. When they used to let people visit him, I got tickets and went. He used to look just like the real one in the photos. Yellow. But he’ll get tired of it. It’s a weird world. Just think about the luck of it. The luck of it. I bet he’ll be sent to Capri. It’s the most fun for a newcomer.”
His cough overtook him again. Then he began mumbling enviously of pleasures and strange delights. “The luck of it, the luck of it! All my life I’ve been in London, hoping to get my chance.”
His cough came back again. Then he started mumbling enviously about pleasures and strange delights. “The luck of it, the luck of it! My whole life I’ve been in London, hoping to get my chance.”
“But you don’t know that the Sleeper died,” said Graham, suddenly.
“But you don’t know that the Sleeper died,” Graham said suddenly.
The old man made him repeat his words.
The old man made him say his words again.
“Men don’t live beyond ten dozen. It’s not in the order of things,” said the old man. “I’m not a fool. Fools may believe it, but not me.”
“Men don’t live past 120. That’s just the way it is,” said the old man. “I’m not an idiot. Idiots might think so, but not me.”
Graham became angry with the old man’s assurance. “Whether you are a fool or not,” he said, “it happens you are wrong about the Sleeper.”
Graham got frustrated with the old man's confidence. “Whether you’re a fool or not,” he said, “you’re mistaken about the Sleeper.”
“Eh?”
“Eh?”
“You are wrong about the Sleeper. I haven’t told you before, but I will tell you now. You are wrong about the Sleeper.”
“You're wrong about the Sleeper. I haven't told you this before, but I'm telling you now. You're wrong about the Sleeper.”
“How do you know? I thought you didn’t know anything—not even about Pleasure Cities.”
“How do you know? I thought you didn’t know anything—not even about Pleasure Cities.”
Graham paused.
Graham stopped.
“You don’t know,” said the old man. “How are you to know? It’s very few men—”
“You don’t know,” said the old man. “How could you know? It’s very few men—”
“I am the Sleeper.”
“I’m the Sleeper.”
He had to repeat it.
He had to say it again.
There was a brief pause. “There’s a silly thing to say, sir, if you’ll excuse me. It might get you into trouble in a time like this,” said the old man.
There was a brief pause. “That’s a silly thing to say, sir, if you don’t mind me saying. It could get you into trouble at a time like this,” said the old man.
Graham, slightly dashed, repeated his assertion.
Graham, a bit disappointed, restated his claim.
“I was saying I was the Sleeper. That years and years ago I did, indeed, fall asleep, in a little stone-built village, in the days when there were hedgerows, and villages, and inns, and all the countryside cut up into little pieces, little fields. Have you never heard of those days? And it is I—I who speak to you—who awakened again these four days since.”
“I was saying I was the Sleeper. Many years ago, I really did fall asleep in a small stone village, back when there were hedgerows, villages, inns, and the countryside was divided into little pieces, small fields. Haven't you ever heard of those days? And it is I—I who am speaking to you—who woke up again four days ago.”
“Four days since!—the Sleeper! But they’ve got the Sleeper. They have him and they won’t let him go. Nonsense! You’ve been talking sensibly enough up to now. I can see it as though I was there. There will be Lincoln like a keeper just behind him; they won’t let him go about alone. Trust them. You’re a queer fellow. One of these fun pokers. I see now why you have been clipping your words so oddly, but—”
“Four days have passed!—the Sleeper! But they’ve got the Sleeper. They have him and they won’t let him go. Nonsense! You’ve been making sense up to now. I can picture it as if I was there. There will be Lincoln like a guard right behind him; they won’t let him wander off alone. Trust them. You’re a strange guy. One of those jokers. I see now why you’ve been speaking so strangely, but—”
He stopped abruptly, and Graham could see his gesture.
He stopped suddenly, and Graham could see his movement.
“As if Ostrog would let the Sleeper run about alone! No, you’re telling that to the wrong man altogether. Eh! as if I should believe. What’s your game? And besides, we’ve been talking of the Sleeper.”
“As if Ostrog would let the Sleeper wander off by himself! No, you’re totally mistaken. Really! As if I’d ever believe that. What’s your angle? And anyway, we’ve been discussing the Sleeper.”
Graham stood up. “Listen,” he said. “I am the Sleeper.”
Graham stood up. “Hey,” he said. “I’m the Sleeper.”
“You’re an odd man,” said the old man, “to sit here in the dark, talking clipped, and telling a lie of that sort. But—”
“You're a strange guy," said the old man, "to be sitting here in the dark, speaking in short sentences, and telling a lie like that. But—”
Graham’s exasperation fell to laughter. “It is preposterous,” he cried. “Preposterous. The dream must end. It gets wilder and wilder. Here am I—in this damned twilight—I never knew a dream in twilight before—an anachronism by two hundred years and trying to persuade an old fool that I am myself, and meanwhile—Ugh!”
Graham's frustration turned to laughter. “This is ridiculous,” he exclaimed. “Absolutely ridiculous. This dream needs to end. It keeps getting weirder. Here I am—in this damn twilight—I’ve never experienced a dream in twilight before—an anachronism by two hundred years, trying to convince an old fool that I’m me, and in the meantime—Ugh!”
He moved in gusty irritation and went striding. In a moment the old man was pursuing him. “Eh! but don’t go!” cried the old man. “I’m an old fool, I know. Don’t go. Don’t leave me in all this darkness.”
He walked away, irritated and brisk. Soon, the old man was following him. “Hey! Don’t leave!” the old man called out. “I know I’m just an old fool. Please don’t go. Don’t leave me in this darkness.”
Graham hesitated, stopped. Suddenly the folly of telling his secret flashed into his mind.
Graham paused and came to a stop. In an instant, it hit him how foolish it would be to share his secret.
“I didn’t mean to offend you—disbelieving you,” said the old man coming near. “It’s no manner of harm. Call yourself the Sleeper if it pleases you. ‘Tis a foolish trick—”
“I didn’t mean to offend you by doubting you,” said the old man as he approached. “It’s no harm done. Call yourself the Sleeper if you like. It’s just a silly trick—”
Graham hesitated, turned abruptly and went on his way.
Graham hesitated, turned suddenly, and continued on his way.
For a time he heard the old man’s hobbling pursuit and his wheezy cries receding. But at last the darkness swallowed him, and Graham saw him no more.
For a while, he heard the old man limping after him, his wheezy shouts fading away. But eventually, the darkness enveloped him, and Graham could no longer see him.
CHAPTER XII. — OSTROG
Graham could now take a clearer view of his position. For a long time yet he wandered, but after the talk of the old man his discovery of this Ostrog was clear in his mind as the final inevitable decision. One thing was evident, those who were at the headquarters of the revolt had succeeded very admirably in suppressing the fact of his disappearance. But every moment he expected to hear the report of his death or of his recapture by the Council.
Graham could now see his situation more clearly. He wandered for a long time, but after talking to the old man, his realization of this Ostrog became clear in his mind as the final, unavoidable choice. One thing was obvious: those at the revolt’s headquarters had done an excellent job of covering up the fact that he was missing. Yet, he expected to hear any moment about his death or his recapture by the Council.
Presently a man stopped before him. “Have you heard?” he said.
Presently, a man stopped in front of him. “Have you heard?” he asked.
“No!” said Graham, starting.
“No!” Graham exclaimed, startled.
“Near a dozand,” said the man, “a dozand men!” and hurried on.
“Near a thousand,” said the man, “a thousand men!” and hurried on.
A number of men and a girl passed in the darkness, gesticulating and shouting: “Capitulated! Given up!” “A dozand of men.” “Two dozand of men.” “Ostrog, Hurrah! Ostrog, Hurrah!” These cries receded, became indistinct.
A group of men and a girl walked by in the dark, waving their arms and shouting: “They’ve surrendered! They’ve given up!” “A dozen men.” “Two dozen men.” “Ostrog, hooray! Ostrog, hooray!” These shouts faded away, becoming unclear.
Other shouting men followed. For a time his attention was absorbed in the fragments of speech he heard. He had a doubt whether all were speaking English. Scraps floated to him, scraps like Pigeon English, like “nigger” dialect, blurred and mangled distortions. He dared accost no one with questions. The impression the people gave him jarred altogether with his preconceptions of the struggle and confirmed the old man’s faith in Ostrog. It was only slowly he could bring himself to believe that all these people were rejoicing at the defeat of the Council, that the Council which had pursued him with such power and vigour was after all the weaker of the two sides in conflict. And if that was so, how did it affect him? Several times he hesitated on the verge of fundamental questions. Once he turned and walked for a long way after a little man of rotund inviting outline, but he was unable to master confidence to address him.
Other shouting men followed. For a while, he was focused on the bits of conversation he could hear. He wondered whether they were all speaking in English. Fragments reached him, fragments that sounded like Pigeon English, like “nigger” dialect, choppy and distorted. He didn’t dare approach anyone to ask questions. The impression these people left him with completely clashed with his expectations of the struggle and reinforced the old man’s belief in Ostrog. It took him a long time to accept that all these people were celebrating the defeat of the Council, that the Council which had pursued him with such power and energy was, after all, the weaker side in the conflict. And if that was the case, how did it affect him? Several times he hesitated on the verge of big questions. Once, he turned and followed a short, round man for quite a distance, but he couldn’t gather the courage to speak to him.
It was only slowly that it came to him that he might ask for the “wind-vane offices” whatever the “wind-vane offices” might be. His first enquiry simply resulted in a direction to go on towards Westminster. His second led to the discovery of a short cut in which he was speedily lost. He was told to leave the ways to which he had hitherto confined himself—knowing no other means of transit—and to plunge down one of the middle staircases into the blackness of a cross-way. Thereupon came some trivial adventures; chief of these an ambiguous encounter with a gruff-voiced invisible creature speaking in a strange dialect that seemed at first a strange tongue, a thick flow of speech with the drifting corpses of English Words therein, the dialect of the latter-day vile. Then another voice drew near, a girl’s voice singing, “tralala tralala.” She spoke to Graham, her English touched with something of the same quality. She professed to have lost her sister, she blundered needlessly into him he thought, caught hold of him and laughed. But a word of vague remonstrance sent her into the unseen again.
It gradually occurred to him that he could ask for the “wind-vane offices,” whatever those might be. His first inquiry simply sent him toward Westminster. His second led him to a shortcut, where he quickly got lost. He was advised to leave the routes he had been sticking to—having no other way to get around—and to head down one of the middle staircases into the darkness of a crossway. After that, he had some trivial adventures; the most notable was an unclear encounter with a gruff, unseen creature speaking in a strange dialect that initially sounded foreign, a thick stream of speech littered with the remnants of English words, the dialect of the modern-day wretched. Then another voice approached, a girl’s voice singing, “tralala tralala.” She spoke to Graham, her English laced with a similar quality. She claimed to have lost her sister, and she stumbled into him, which he thought was careless, grabbed hold of him, and laughed. But a vague protest from him sent her back into the shadows.
The sounds about him increased. Stumbling people passed him, speaking excitedly. “They have surrendered!” “The Council! Surely not the Council!” “They are saying so in the Ways.” The passage seemed wider. Suddenly the wall fell away. He was in a great space and people were stirring remotely. He inquired his way of an indistinct figure. “Strike straight across,” said a woman’s voice. He left his guiding wall, and in a moment had stumbled against a little table on which were utensils of glass. Graham’s eyes, now attuned to darkness, made out a long vista with tables on either side. He went down this. At one or two of the tables he heard a clang of glass and a sound of eating. There were people then cool enough to dine, or daring enough to steal a meal in spite of social convulsion and darkness. Far off and high up he presently saw a pallid light of a semi-circular shape. As he approached this, a black edge came up and hid it. He stumbled at steps and found himself in a gallery. He heard a sobbing, and found two scared little girls crouched by a railing. These children became silent at the near sound of feet. He tried to console them, but they were very still until he left them. Then as he receded he could hear them sobbing again.
The sounds around him grew louder. Stumbling people passed him, talking excitedly. “They’ve surrendered!” “Not the Council!” “That’s what they’re saying in the Ways.” The passage felt wider. Suddenly, the wall pulled back. He found himself in a large open space where people were moving around. He asked an indistinct figure for directions. “Go straight across,” said a woman’s voice. He left his guiding wall and quickly stumbled into a small table covered with glass utensils. Graham’s eyes, now adjusted to the darkness, made out a long hallway with tables on either side. He moved down it. At one or two tables, he heard the clinking of glass and the sounds of people eating. There were some brave enough to have dinner or daring enough to sneak a meal despite the chaos and darkness. Far off, he spotted a pale, semi-circular light. As he got closer, a dark edge came up and blocked it. He tripped at some steps and found himself on a balcony. He heard sobbing and saw two frightened little girls huddled by the railing. The children fell silent at the sound of his footsteps. He tried to comfort them, but they remained very still until he walked away. Then, as he moved further off, he could hear them sobbing again.
Presently he found himself at the foot of a staircase and near a wide opening. He saw a dim twilight above this and ascended out of the blackness into a street of moving ways again. Along this a disorderly swarm of people marched shouting. They were singing snatches of the song of the revolt, most of them out of tune. Here and there torches flared creating brief hysterical shadows. He asked his way and was twice puzzled by that same thick dialect. His third attempt won an answer he could understand. He was two miles from the wind-vane offices in Westminster, but the way was easy to follow.
He found himself at the bottom of a staircase, near a wide opening. Above him, he saw a faint light and climbed out of the darkness into a busy street again. A chaotic crowd of people was marching by, shouting and singing parts of the rebellion's anthem, most of them out of tune. Occasionally, torches flared, casting brief, wild shadows. He asked for directions and was confused twice by the same thick accent. On his third try, he got an answer he could understand. He was two miles from the weather office in Westminster, but the route was easy to follow.
When at last he did approach the district of the wind-vane offices it seemed to him, from the cheering processions that came marching along the Ways, from the tumult of rejoicing, and finally from the restoration of the lighting of the city, that the overthrow of the Council must already be accomplished. And still no news of his absence came to his ears.
When he finally reached the area of the wind-vane offices, it seemed to him, from the celebratory parades that were marching down the streets, from the noise of celebration, and finally from the restoration of the city’s lights, that the Council must have already been overthrown. And still, he hadn’t heard any news about his absence.
The re-illumination of the city came with startling abruptness. Suddenly he stood blinking, all about him men halted dazzled, and the world was incandescent. The light found him already upon the outskirts of the excited crowds that choked the ways near the wind-vane offices, and the sense of visibility and exposure that came with it turned his colourless intention of joining Ostrog to a keen anxiety.
The city lit up again all at once. He suddenly found himself blinking as everyone around him stopped, stunned, and the world was glowing. The light hit him while he was on the edge of the excited crowds that filled the streets near the wind-vane offices, and the feeling of being visible and exposed turned his dull plan of joining Ostrog into a sharp anxiety.
For a time he was jostled, obstructed, and endangered by men hoarse and weary with cheering his name, some of them bandaged and bloody in his cause. The frontage of the wind-vane offices was illuminated by some moving picture, but what it was he could not see, because in spite of his strenuous attempts the density of the crowd prevented his approaching it. From the fragments of speech he caught, he judged it conveyed news of the fighting about the Council House. Ignorance and indecision made him slow and ineffective in his movements. For a time he could not conceive how he was to get within the unbroken fagade of this place. He made his way slowly into the midst of this mass of people, until he realised that the descending staircase of the central way led to the interior of the buildings. This gave him a goal, but the crowding in the central path was so dense that it was long before he could reach it. And even then he encountered intricate obstruction, and had an hour of vivid argument first in this guard room and then in that before he could get a note taken to the one man of all men who was most eager to see him. His story was laughed to scorn at one place, and wiser for that, when at last he reached a second stairway he professed simply to have news of extraordinary importance for Ostrog. What it was he would not say. They sent his note reluctantly. For a long time he waited in a little room at the foot of the lift shaft, and thither at last came Lincoln, eager, apologetic, astonished. He stopped in the doorway scrutinising Graham, then rushed forward effusively.
For a while, he was pushed around, blocked, and put in danger by men who were hoarse and tired from cheering his name, some of them bandaged and bloodied for his cause. The front of the wind-vane offices was lit up by some kind of moving picture, but he couldn’t see what it was because, despite his best efforts, the crowd was too thick for him to get closer. From bits of conversation he overheard, he figured it was news about the fighting around the Council House. Confusion and hesitation made him slow and ineffective in his movements. For a time, he couldn't figure out how to get past the solid front of this place. He slowly made his way into the middle of the crowd until he realized that the descending staircase in the central path led to the inside of the buildings. This gave him a goal, but the crowd in the central path was so packed that it took him a long time to reach it. Even then, he faced complicated obstacles and spent an hour dealing with intense discussions first in one guard room and then another before he could get a note delivered to the one man who was most eager to see him. His story was ridiculed in one place, but wiser for it, when he finally reached a second staircase, he simply claimed to have news of great importance for Ostrog. He wouldn't say what it was. They sent his note reluctantly. He waited for a long time in a small room at the foot of the lift shaft, and finally, Lincoln arrived, eager, apologetic, and surprised. He stopped in the doorway, studying Graham, then rushed forward enthusiastically.
“Yes,” he cried. “It is you. And you are not dead!”
“Yes,” he shouted. “It’s you. And you’re not dead!”
Graham made a brief explanation.
Graham gave a quick explanation.
“My brother is waiting,” explained Lincoln. “He is alone in the wind-vane offices. We feared you had been killed in the theatre. He doubted—and things are very urgent still in spite of what we are telling them there—or he would have come to you.”
“My brother is waiting,” Lincoln said. “He’s by himself in the wind-vane offices. We were worried you had been killed at the theater. He wasn’t sure—and things are still really urgent despite what we’re telling them there—or he would have come to see you.”
They ascended a lift, passed along a narrow passage, crossed a great hall, empty save for two hurrying messengers, and entered a comparatively little room, whose only furniture was a long settee and a large oval disc of cloudy, shifting grey, hung by cables from the wall. There Lincoln left Graham for a space, and he remained alone without understanding the smoky shapes that drove slowly across this disc.
They took an elevator, walked down a narrow hallway, crossed a large hall that was empty except for two hurried messengers, and entered a relatively small room with just a long couch and a big oval disc of cloudy, shifting gray hung by cables from the wall. There, Lincoln left Graham for a bit, and he was left alone, trying to make sense of the smoky shapes that moved slowly across the disc.
His attention was arrested by a sound that began abruptly. It was cheering, the frantic cheering of a vast but very remote crowd, a roaring exultation. This ended as sharply as it had begun, like a sound heard between the opening and shutting of a door. In the outer room was a noise of hurrying steps and a melodious clinking as if a loose chain was running over the teeth of a wheel.
His attention was caught by a sound that started suddenly. It was cheering, the wild cheers of a large but distant crowd, a loud celebration. This stopped as suddenly as it began, like a noise heard between the opening and closing of a door. In the next room, there was the sound of hurried footsteps and a pleasant clinking, as if a loose chain was running over the teeth of a wheel.
Then he heard the voice of a woman, the rustle of unseen garments. “It is Ostrog!” he heard her say. A little bell rang fitfully, and then everything was still again.
Then he heard a woman’s voice and the rustle of unseen clothes. “It’s Ostrog!” he heard her say. A small bell rang weakly, and then everything was quiet again.
Presently came voices, footsteps and movement without. The footsteps of some one person detached itself from the other sounds, and drew near, firm, evenly measured steps. The curtain lifted slowly. A tall, white-haired man, clad in garments of cream-coloured silk, appeared, regarding Graham from under his raised arm.
Voices, footsteps, and movement could be heard from outside. The footsteps of one person separated from the other sounds and approached, with firm, steady steps. The curtain slowly lifted. A tall, white-haired man dressed in cream-colored silk appeared, looking at Graham from beneath his raised arm.
For a moment the white form remained holding the curtain, then dropped it and stood before it. Graham’s first impression was of a very broad forehead, very pale blue eyes deep sunken under white brows, an aquiline nose, and a heavily-lined resolute mouth. The folds of flesh over the eyes, the drooping of the corners of the mouth contradicted the upright bearing, and said the man was old. Graham rose to his feet instinctively, and for a moment the two men stood in silence, regarding each other.
For a moment, the figure in white held the curtain, then let it fall and stood in front of it. Graham’s first impression was of a wide forehead, very pale blue eyes deeply set under white eyebrows, a sharp nose, and a heavily lined, determined mouth. The sagging skin over the eyes and the droop at the corners of his mouth contradicted his straight posture, suggesting that the man was old. Graham instinctively got to his feet, and for a brief moment, the two men stood silently, observing each other.
“You are Ostrog?” said Graham.
“Are you Ostrog?” said Graham.
“I am Ostrog.”
"I'm Ostrog."
“The Boss?”
"Is that the Boss?"
“So I am called.”
“So that's what I'm called.”
Graham felt the inconvenience of the silence. “I have to thank you chiefly, I understand, for my safety,” he said presently.
Graham felt the awkwardness of the silence. “I mainly have to thank you for my safety,” he said after a moment.
“We were afraid you were killed,” said Ostrog. “Or sent to sleep again—for ever. We have been doing everything to keep our secret—the secret of your disappearance. Where have you been? How did you get here?”
“We thought you were dead,” said Ostrog. “Or put to sleep again—for good. We’ve been doing everything we can to protect our secret—the secret of your disappearance. Where have you been? How did you get here?”
Graham told him briefly.
Graham gave him a quick update.
Ostrog listened in silence.
Ostrog listened quietly.
He smiled faintly. “Do you know what I was doing when they came to tell me you had come?”
He smiled a little. “Do you know what I was doing when they came to tell me you were here?”
“How can I guess?”
“How am I supposed to know?”
“Preparing your double.”
"Making your double."
“My double?”
"My doppelgänger?"
“A man as like you as we could find. We were going to hypnotise him, to save him the difficulty of acting. It was imperative. The whole of this revolt depends on the idea that you are awake, alive, and with us. Even now a great multitude of people has gathered in the theatre clamouring to see you. They do not trust.... You know, of course—something of your position?”
“A man just like you is the closest we could find. We were planning to hypnotize him to make it easier for him to act. It was crucial. The success of this whole revolt relies on the belief that you are awake, alive, and with us. Even now, a huge crowd has gathered at the theater, eager to see you. They don't trust.... You’re aware, of course—somewhat of your position?”
“Very little,” said Graham.
"Not much," said Graham.
“It is like this.” Ostrog walked a pace or two into the room and turned. “You are absolute owner,” he said, “of the world. You are King of the Earth. Your powers are limited in many intricate ways, but you are the figure-head, the popular symbol of government. This White Council, the Council of Trustees as it is called—”
“It’s like this.” Ostrog stepped a couple of paces into the room and turned. “You are the absolute owner of the world. You are the King of the Earth. Your powers are limited in many complex ways, but you are the figurehead, the popular symbol of government. This White Council, the Council of Trustees as it’s called—”
“I have heard the vague outline of these things.”
“I’ve heard a rough idea of these things.”
“I wondered.”
"I was curious."
“I came upon a garrulous old man.”
“I came across a chatty old man.”
“I see.... Our masses—the word comes from your days—you know, of course, that we still have masses—regard you as our actual ruler. Just as a great number of people in your days regarded the Crown as the ruler. They are discontented—the masses all over the earth—with the rule of your Trustees. For the most part it is the old discontent, the old quarrel of the common man with his commonness—the misery of work and discipline and unfitness. But your Trustees have ruled ill. In certain matters, in the administration of the Labour Companies, for example, they have been unwise. They have given endless opportunities. Already we of the popular party were agitating for reforms—when your waking came. Came! If it had been contrived it could not have come more opportunely.” He smiled. “The public mind, making no allowance for your years of quiescence, had already hit on the thought of waking you and appealing to you, and—Flash!”
“I see.... Our masses—the word comes from your time—you know, of course, that we still have masses—see you as our actual ruler. Just like many people in your time saw the Crown as the ruler. They are unhappy—the masses everywhere—about the rule of your Trustees. For the most part, it's the same old discontent, the same old struggle of the common person with their commonness—the pain of work and discipline and unworthiness. But your Trustees have led poorly. In certain areas, like the management of the Labour Companies, for example, they have made unwise decisions. They have created endless opportunities. Already we in the popular party were pushing for reforms—when you woke up. Woke up! If it had been planned it couldn't have happened at a better time.” He smiled. “The public didn’t consider your years of inactivity and had already come up with the idea of waking you and appealing to you, and—Flash!”
He indicated the outbreak by a gesture, and Graham moved his head to show that he understood.
He signaled the outbreak with a gesture, and Graham nodded to show he understood.
“The Council muddled—quarrelled. They always do. They could not decide what to do with you. You know how they imprisoned you?”
“The Council argued and fought. They always do. They couldn't figure out what to do with you. You know how they locked you up?”
“I see. I see. And now—we win?”
“I understand. I understand. So now—we’re going to win?”
“We win. Indeed we win. To-night, in five swift hours. Suddenly we struck everywhere. The wind-vane people, the Labour Company and its millions, burst the bonds. We got the pull of the aeroplanes.”
“We're victorious. Absolutely, we're victorious. Tonight, in just five quick hours. All of a sudden, we hit everywhere. The people with their changing opinions, the Labour Company with its millions, broke free from their constraints. We took control of the planes.”
“Yes,” said Graham.
“Yeah,” said Graham.
“That was, of course, essential. Or they could have got away. All the city rose, every third man almost was in it! All the blue, all the public services, save only just a few aeronauts and about half the red police. You were rescued, and their own police of the ways—not half of them could be massed at the Council House—have been broken up, disarmed or killed. All London is ours—now. Only the Council House remains.
“That was, of course, essential. Or they could have escaped. The entire city rose up; almost every third man was involved! All the blue uniforms, all the public services, except for a few aeronauts and about half the red police. You were saved, and their own police force—not half of them could gather at the Council House—has been broken up, disarmed, or killed. All of London is ours—now. Only the Council House remains."
“Half of those who remain to them of the red police were lost in that foolish attempt to recapture you. They lost their heads when they lost you. They flung all they had at the theatre. We cut them off from the Council House there. Truly to-night has been a night of victory. Everywhere your star has blazed. A day ago—the White Council ruled as it has ruled for a gross of years, for a century and a half of years, and then, with only a little whispering, a covert arming here and there, suddenly—So!”
“Half of the remaining red police were lost in that foolish attempt to recapture you. They completely lost their minds when they lost you. They threw everything they had at the theater. We cut them off from the Council House there. Truly, tonight has been a night of victory. Everywhere your star has shone brightly. Just a day ago—the White Council ruled as it has for hundreds and hundreds of years, and then, with just a little whispering and some secret preparations here and there, suddenly—So!”
“I am very ignorant,” said Graham. “I suppose—I do not clearly understand the conditions of this fighting. If you could explain. Where is the Council? Where is the fight?”
“I’m really clueless,” said Graham. “I guess—I don’t fully get the situation with this fighting. Could you explain it to me? Where’s the Council? Where’s the fight?”
Ostrog stepped across the room, something clicked, and suddenly, save for an oval glow, they were in darkness. For a moment Graham was puzzled.
Ostrog walked across the room, something clicked, and suddenly, except for an oval glow, they were in darkness. For a moment, Graham was confused.
Then he saw that the cloudy grey disc had taken depth and colour, had assumed the appearance of an oval window looking out upon a strange unfamiliar scene.
Then he noticed that the cloudy gray disc had gained depth and color, taking on the look of an oval window revealing a strange, unfamiliar scene.
At the first glance he was unable to guess what this scene might be. It was a daylight scene, the daylight of a wintry day, grey and clear. Across the picture, and halfway as it seemed between him and the remoter view, a stout cable of twisted white wire stretched vertically. Then he perceived that the rows of great wind-wheels he saw, the wide intervals, the occasional gulfs of darkness, were akin to those through which he had fled from the Council House. He distinguished an orderly file of red figures marching across an open space between files of men in black, and realised before Ostrog spoke that he was looking down on the upper surface of latter-day London. The overnight snows had gone. He judged that this mirror was some modern replacement of the camera obscura, but that matter was not explained to him. He saw that though the file of red figures was trotting from left to right, yet they were passing out of the picture to the left. He wondered momentarily, and then saw that the picture was passing slowly, panorama fashion, across the oval.
At first glance, he couldn’t tell what this scene was. It was a bright winter day, grey and clear. A thick twisted white wire stretched vertically across the scene, seemingly halfway between him and the distant view. Then he recognized that the rows of large wind turbines he saw, the wide gaps, and the occasional dark areas reminded him of the path he had taken away from the Council House. He noticed a neat line of red figures marching across an open space flanked by groups of men in black, and before Ostrog spoke, he realized he was looking down on the present-day London. The overnight snow had melted away. He thought this view was some modern version of a camera obscura, but he wasn’t given any explanation about that. He observed that even though the line of red figures was moving from left to right, they were actually exiting the scene to the left. He paused to wonder about it, and then he saw that the scene was moving slowly, like a panorama, across the oval.
“In a moment you will see the fighting,” said Ostrog at his elbow. “Those fellows in red you notice are prisoners. This is the roof space of London—all the houses are practically continuous now. The streets and public squares are covered in. The gaps and chasms of your time have disappeared.”
“In a moment you’ll see the fighting,” said Ostrog next to him. “Those guys in red you see are prisoners. This is the rooftop of London—all the buildings are basically connected now. The streets and public squares are all enclosed. The gaps and cracks from your time are gone.”
Something out of focus obliterated half the picture. Its form suggested a man. There was a gleam of metal, a flash, something that swept across the oval, as the eyelid of a bird sweeps across its eye, and the picture was clear again. And now Graham beheld men running down among the wind-wheels, pointing weapons from which jetted out little smoky flashes. They swarmed thicker and thicker to the right, gesticulating—it might be they were shouting, but of that the picture told nothing. They and the wind-wheels passed slowly and steadily across the field of the mirror.
Something out of focus blurred half the image. Its shape resembled a man. There was a glint of metal, a flash, something that darted across the oval, like a bird's eyelid sweeping over its eye, and the picture was clear again. Now Graham saw men running among the wind-wheels, aiming weapons from which small puffs of smoke shot out. They clustered together more and more to the right, waving their arms—it looked like they might be shouting, but the image revealed nothing about that. They and the wind-wheels moved slowly and steadily across the mirror's surface.
“Now,” said Ostrog, “comes the Council House,” and slowly a black edge crept into view and gathered Graham’s attention. Soon it was no longer an edge but a cavity, a huge blackened space amidst the clustering edifices, and from it thin spires of smoke rose into the pallid winter sky. Gaunt ruinous masses of the building, mighty truncated piers and girders, rose dismally out of this cavernous darkness. And over these vestiges of some splendid place, countless minute men were clambering, leaping, swarming.
“Now,” said Ostrog, “we're approaching the Council House,” and slowly a dark edge came into view, catching Graham’s attention. Soon, it transformed from just an edge into a large, dark space among the surrounding buildings, and thin wisps of smoke rose into the pale winter sky. Dilapidated remnants of the building, massive truncated columns and beams, loomed drearily out of the deep darkness. Over these remnants of what had once been a grand place, countless tiny figures were climbing, jumping, and swarming.
“This is the Council House,” said Ostrog. “Their last stronghold. And the fools wasted enough ammunition to hold out for a month in blowing up the buildings all about them—to stop our attack. You heard the smash? It shattered half the brittle glass in the city.”
“This is the Council House,” said Ostrog. “Their last stronghold. And those idiots wasted enough ammo to last a month while blowing up the buildings around them to stop our attack. Did you hear that crash? It shattered half the fragile glass in the city.”
And while he spoke, Graham saw that beyond this area of ruins, overhanging it and rising to a great height, was a ragged mass of white building. This mass had been isolated by the ruthless destruction of its surroundings. Black gaps marked the passages the disaster had torn apart; big halls had been slashed open and the decoration of their interiors showed dismally in the wintry dawn, and down the jagged walls hung festoons of divided cables and twisted ends of lines and metallic rods. And amidst all the vast details moved little red specks, the red-clothed defenders of the Council. Every now and then faint flashes illuminated the bleak shadows. At the first sight it seemed to Graham that an attack upon this isolated white building was in progress, but then he perceived that the party of the revolt was not advancing, but sheltered amidst the colossal wreckage that encircled this last ragged stronghold of the red-garbed men, was keeping up a fitful firing.
And while he was talking, Graham noticed that beyond the ruins, towering over everything, was a tattered mass of white buildings. This mass had been left isolated by the complete destruction of its surroundings. Black gaps marked the pathways that the disaster had ripped apart; large halls had been violently opened up, and the decoration inside looked dismal in the wintry dawn. Down the jagged walls hung clusters of frayed cables, twisted lines, and metal rods. Amidst all the vast details moved little red dots, the red-clothed defenders of the Council. Occasionally, faint flashes lit up the bleak shadows. At first glance, it seemed to Graham that an attack on this isolated white building was underway, but then he realized that the rebels were not advancing; instead, they were taking cover among the colossal wreckage surrounding this last tattered stronghold of the men in red, sporadically firing their weapons.
And not ten hours ago he had stood beneath the ventilating fans in a little chamber within that remote building wondering what was happening in the world!
And less than ten hours ago, he had stood under the ventilating fans in a small room inside that distant building, wondering what was going on in the world!
Looking more attentively as this warlike episode moved silently across the centre of the mirror, Graham saw that the white building was surrounded on every side by ruins, and Ostrog proceeded to describe in concise phrases how its defenders had sought by such destruction to isolate themselves from a storm. He spoke of the loss of men that huge downfall had entailed in an indifferent tone. He indicated an improvised mortuary among the wreckage, showed ambulances swarming like cheese-mites along a ruinous groove that had once been a street of moving ways. He was more interested in pointing out the parts of the Council House, the distribution of the besiegers. In a little while the civil contest that had convulsed London was no longer a mystery to Graham. It was no tumultuous revolt had occurred that night, no equal warfare, but a splendidly organised coup d'itat. Ostrog’s grasp of details was astonishing; he seemed to know the business of even the smallest knot of black and red specks that crawled amidst these places.
Looking more closely as this warlike scene unfolded silently in the center of the mirror, Graham noticed that the white building was surrounded on all sides by ruins. Ostrog went on to explain in clear phrases how its defenders had attempted to isolate themselves from the chaos by causing such destruction. He talked about the loss of life that massive collapse had caused in a detached tone. He pointed out an improvised morgue among the debris, showed ambulances swarming like pests along a dilapidated path that used to be a busy street. He was more focused on highlighting parts of the Council House and the distribution of the attackers. After a while, the civil conflict that had shaken London was no longer a mystery to Graham. It was not a chaotic uprising that had happened that night, nor was it an equal fight, but a brilliantly organized coup d'état. Ostrog's command of details was impressive; he seemed to understand the movements of even the smallest clusters of black and red dots that crawled through these areas.
He stretched a huge black arm across the luminous picture, and showed the room whence Graham had escaped, and across the chasm of ruins the course of his flight. Graham recognised the gulf across which the gutter ran, and the wind-wheels where he had crouched from the flying machine. The rest of his path had succumbed to the explosion. He looked again at the Council House, and it was already half hidden, and on the right a hillside with a cluster of domes and pinnacles, hazy, dim and distant, was gliding into view.
He stretched a huge black arm over the glowing image, pointing out the room where Graham had escaped and the path he took across the ruined landscape. Graham recognized the gap where the gutter flowed and the windmills where he had hidden from the flying machine. The rest of his route had been destroyed in the explosion. He looked back at the Council House, which was already half obscured, and to the right, a hillside with a group of domes and spires, faint and distant, was coming into view.
“And the Council is really overthrown?” he said.
“And the Council has really been overthrown?” he said.
“Overthrown,” said Ostrog.
“Overthrown,” Ostrog said.
“And I—. Is it indeed true that I—?”
“And I—. Is it really true that I—?”
“You are Master of the World.”
“You are the Master of the World.”
“But that white flag—”
“But that surrender flag—”
“That is the flag of the Council—the flag of the Rule of the World. It will fall. The fight is over. Their attack on the theatre was their last frantic struggle. They have only a thousand men or so, and some of these men will be disloyal. They have little ammunition. And we are reviving the ancient arts. We are casting guns.”
“That is the Council's flag—the flag of World Rule. It will come down. The battle is finished. Their assault on the theater was their final desperate attempt. They have only about a thousand men, and some of them will turn against them. They have limited ammunition. And we are bringing back the old skills. We are making guns.”
“But—help. Is this city the world?”
“But—help. Is this city the whole world?”
“Practically this is all they have left to them of their empire. Abroad the cities have either revolted with us or wait the issue. Your awakening has perplexed them, paralysed them.”
“Basically, this is all that’s left of their empire. Overseas, the cities have either joined us in rebellion or are waiting to see what happens. Your awakening has confused them and left them paralyzed.”
“But haven’t the Council flying machines? Why is there no fighting with them?”
“But don’t the Council have flying machines? Why isn’t there any fighting with them?”
“They had. But the greater part of the aeronauts were in the revolt with us. They wouldn’t take the risk of fighting on our side, but they would not stir against us. We had to get a pull with the aeronauts. Quite half were with us, and the others knew it. Directly they knew you had got away, those looking for you dropped. We killed the man who shot at you—an hour ago. And we occupied the flying stages at the outset in every city we could, and so stopped and captured the greater aeroplanes, and as for the little flying machines that turned out—for some did—we kept up too straight and steady a fire for them to get near the Council House. If they dropped they couldn’t rise again, because there’s no clear space about there for them to get up. Several we have smashed, several others have dropped and surrendered, the rest have gone off to the Continent to find a friendly city if they can before their fuel runs out. Most of these men were only too glad to be taken prisoner and kept out of harm’s way. Upsetting in a flying machine isn’t a very attractive prospect. There’s no chance for the Council that way. Its days are done.”
"They had. But most of the aeronauts were on our side during the revolt. They wouldn’t risk fighting alongside us, but they wouldn’t turn against us either. We needed to connect with the aeronauts. About half were with us, and the others were aware of it. As soon as they realized you had escaped, those who were searching for you backed off. We took out the guy who shot at you—just an hour ago. We seized the flying platforms at the start in every city we could, which helped us stop and capture the bigger airplanes, and as for the smaller flying machines that appeared—some did—we maintained too steady and consistent a fire for them to get close to the Council House. If they fell, they couldn’t take off again since there’s no clear space around there for them to lift off. We’ve destroyed several, others have surrendered, and the rest have headed off to the Continent looking for a safe city if they can, before they run out of fuel. Most of these guys were more than happy to be taken prisoner and stay out of danger. Crashing in a flying machine isn’t an appealing prospect. There’s no future for the Council this way. Its time is up."
He laughed and turned to the oval reflection again to show Graham what he meant by flying stages. Even the four nearer ones were remote and obscured by a thin morning haze. But Graham could perceive they were very vast structures, judged even by the standard of the things about them.
He laughed and turned to the oval reflection again to show Graham what he meant by flying stages. Even the four closer ones were distant and hidden behind a light morning fog. But Graham could tell they were enormous structures, even by the standards of the things around them.
And then as these dim shapes passed to the left there came again the sight of the expanse across which the disarmed men in red had been marching. And then the black ruins, and then again the beleaguered white fastness of the Council. It appeared no longer a ghostly pile, but glowing amber in the sunlight, for a cloud shadow had passed. About it the pigmy struggle still hung in suspense, but now the red defenders were no longer firing.
And then, as these shadowy figures moved to the left, the view opened up again to the stretch of land where the disarmed men in red had been marching. Then came the sight of the black ruins, and again the beleaguered white stronghold of the Council. It didn't look like a ghostly structure anymore; instead, it shone like amber in the sunlight as a cloud shadow moved on. Around it, the tiny struggle still lingered in suspense, but now the red defenders had stopped firing.
So, in a dusky stillness, the man from the nineteenth century saw the closing scene of the great revolt, the forcible establishment of his rule. With a quality of startling discovery it came to him that this was his world, and not that other he had left behind; that this was no spectacle to culminate and cease; that in this world lay whatever life was still before him, lay all his duties and dangers and responsibilities. He turned with fresh questions. Ostrog began to answer them, and then broke off abruptly. “But these things I must explain more fully later. At present there are—duties. The people are coming by the moving ways towards this ward from every part of the city—the markets and theatres are densely crowded. You are just in time for them. They are clamouring to see you. And abroad they want to see you. Paris, New York, Chicago, Denver, Capri—thousands of cities are up and in a tumult, undecided, and clamouring to see you. They have clamoured that you should be awakened for years, and now it is done they will scarcely believe—”
So, in a dim silence, the man from the nineteenth century witnessed the final moments of the great revolt, the forceful establishment of his rule. He suddenly realized that this was his world, not the one he had left behind; that this was not just a show that would end. In this world lay whatever life was left for him, all his duties, dangers, and responsibilities. He turned with new questions. Ostrog began to answer them but then abruptly stopped. “But I need to explain these things more thoroughly later. Right now, there are—duties. The people are coming by the transit routes towards this area from every part of the city—the markets and theaters are packed. You’re just in time for them. They’re eager to see you. And beyond our borders, they want to see you too. Paris, New York, Chicago, Denver, Capri—thousands of cities are in chaos, uncertain, and eager to see you. They’ve been demanding your awakening for years, and now that it’s happened, they can hardly believe it—”
“But surely—I can’t go ...”
“But surely—I can’t leave ...”
Ostrog answered from the other side of the room, and the picture on the oval disc paled and vanished as the light jerked back again. “There are kineto-telephoto-graphs,” he said. “As you bow to the people here—all over the world myriads of myriads of people, packed and still in darkened halls, will see you also. In black and white, of course—not like this. And you will hear their shouts reinforcing the shouting in the hall.
Ostrog replied from the other side of the room, and the image on the oval screen faded away as the light flickered back. “There are kineto-telephoto-graphs,” he said. “As you greet the people here—all around the world, countless people, crowded and quiet in darkened rooms, will see you too. In black and white, of course—not like this. And you will hear their cheers echoing the cheers in the hall.
“And there is an optical contrivance we shall use,” said Ostrog, “used by some of the posturers and women dancers. It may be novel to you. You stand in a very bright light, and they see not you but a magnified image of you thrown on a screen—so that even the furtherest man in the remotest gallery can, if he chooses, count your eyelashes.”
“And there's a device we’ll use,” said Ostrog, “that some of the impostors and female dancers use. It might be new to you. You stand in a really bright light, and they don’t see you, but a magnified image of you projected onto a screen—so even the guy in the back of the farthest balcony can, if he wants, count your eyelashes.”
Graham clutched desperately at one of the questions in his mind. “What is the population of London?” he said.
Graham clutched desperately at one of the questions in his mind. “What’s the population of London?” he asked.
“Eight and twaindy myriads.”
"Eight and twenty thousand."
“Eight and what?”
"Eight and what now?"
“More than thirty-three millions.”
"More than thirty-three million."
These figures went beyond Graham’s imagination.
These numbers surpassed Graham's wildest dreams.
“You will be expected to say something,” said Ostrog. “Not what you used to call a Speech, but what our people call a word—just one sentence, six or seven words. Something formal. If I might suggest—‘I have awakened and my heart is with you.’ That is the sort of thing they want.”
“You need to say something,” said Ostrog. “Not what you used to call a Speech, but what our people refer to as a word—just one sentence, six or seven words. Something formal. If I may suggest—‘I have awakened and my heart is with you.’ That’s the kind of thing they want.”
“What was that?” asked Graham.
“What was that?” Graham asked.
“‘I am awakened and my heart is with you.’ And bow—bow royally. But first we must get you black robes—for black is your colour. Do you mind? And then they will disperse to their homes.”
“I’m awake and my heart is with you.” And bow—bow grandly. But first we need to get you black robes—for black is your color. Is that okay with you? Then they will head back to their homes.”
Graham hesitated. “I am in your hands,” he said.
Graham paused. “I’m at your mercy,” he said.
Ostrog was clearly of that opinion. He thought for a moment, turned to the curtain and called brief directions to some unseen attendants. Almost immediately a black robe, the very fellow of the black robe Graham had worn in the theatre, was brought. And as he threw it about his shoulders there came from the room without the shrilling of a high-pitched bell. Ostrog turned in interrogation to the attendant, then suddenly seemed to change his mind, pulled the curtain aside and disappeared.
Ostrog clearly thought so too. He paused for a moment, turned to the curtain, and gave quick instructions to some unseen helpers. Almost immediately, a black robe, just like the one Graham had worn in the theater, was brought to him. As he threw it over his shoulders, a high-pitched bell rang out from outside the room. Ostrog looked at the attendant, then suddenly seemed to change his mind, pulled the curtain aside, and disappeared.
For a moment Graham stood with the deferential attendant listening to Ostrog’s retreating steps. There was a sound of quick question and answer and of men running. The curtain was snatched back and Ostrog reappeared, his massive face glowing with excitement. He crossed the room in a stride, clicked the room into darkness, gripped Graham’s arm and pointed to the mirror.
For a moment, Graham stood politely with the attendant, listening to Ostrog's footsteps fade away. There was the sound of quick exchanges and men running. The curtain was yanked back, and Ostrog came back into view, his broad face shining with excitement. He crossed the room in one stride, turned off the lights, grabbed Graham's arm, and pointed at the mirror.
“Even as we turned away,” he said.
“Even as we turned away,” he said.
Graham saw his index finger, black and colossal, above the mirrored Council House. For a moment he did not understand. And then he perceived that the flagstaff that had carried the white banner was bare.
Graham saw his index finger, large and dark, above the mirrored Council House. For a moment, he didn’t get it. Then he realized that the flagpole that had once displayed the white banner was empty.
“Do you mean—?” he began.
“Are you saying—?” he began.
“The Council has surrendered. Its rule is at an end for evermore.”
"The Council has given up. Its rule is over for good."
“Look!” and Ostrog pointed to a coil of black that crept in little jerks up the vacant flagstaff, unfolding as it rose.
“Look!” Ostrog said, pointing to a black coil that crept up the empty flagpole in small, jerky movements as it unwrapped itself.
The oval picture paled as Lincoln pulled the curtain aside and entered.
The oval picture faded as Lincoln pulled the curtain back and walked in.
“They are clamorous,” he said.
"They are noisy," he said.
Ostrog kept his grip of Graham’s arm.
Ostrog grasped Graham’s arm.
“We have raised the people,” he said. “We have given them arms. For to-day at least their wishes must be law.”
“We have empowered the people,” he said. “We've equipped them with weapons. For today, at least, their wishes must be the law.”
Lincoln held the curtain open for Graham and Ostrog to pass through....
Lincoln held the curtain open for Graham and Ostrog to pass through....
On his way to the markets Graham had a transitory glance of a long narrow white-walled room in which men in the universal blue canvas were carrying covered things like biers, and about which men in medical purple hurried to and fro. From this room came groans and wailing. He had an impression of an empty blood-stained couch, of men on other couches, bandaged and blood-stained. It was just a glimpse from a railed footway and then a buttress hid the place and they were going on towards the markets....
On his way to the markets, Graham caught a brief glimpse of a long, narrow room with white walls, where men in standard blue work clothes were carrying covered objects that looked like coffins, while others in medical scrubs rushed around. From inside the room came sounds of groans and crying. He noticed an empty, blood-stained couch and men lying on other couches, wrapped in bandages and covered in blood. It was just a quick look from a nearby walkway before a support beam blocked his view, and then he moved on toward the markets....
The roar of the multitude was near now: it leapt to thunder. And, arresting his attention, a fluttering of black banners, the waving of blue canvas and brown rags, and the swarming vastness of the theatre near the public markets came into view down a long passage. The picture opened out. He perceived they were entering the great theatre of his first appearance, the great theatre he had last seen as a chequer-work of glare and blackness in his flight from the red police. This time he entered it along a gallery at a level high above the stage. The place was now brilliantly lit again. His eyes sought the gangway up which he had fled, but he could not tell it from among its dozens of fellows; nor could he see anything of the smashed seats, deflated cushions, and such like traces of the fight because of the density of the people. Except the stage the whole place was closely packed. Looking down the effect was a vast area of stippled pink, each dot a still upturned face regarding him. At his appearance with Ostrog the cheering died away, the singing died away, a common interest stilled and unified the disorder. It seemed as though every individual of those myriads was watching him.
The roar of the crowd was getting closer now: it built to a thunder. Then, catching his attention, he saw fluttering black banners, the waving of blue canvas and brown rags, and the huge mass of the theater by the public markets coming into view down a long corridor. The scene unfolded before him. He realized they were entering the grand theater where he had made his first appearance, a place he had last seen as a confusing mix of light and darkness while running from the red police. This time, he was entering through a gallery high above the stage. The place was now brightly lit again. His eyes searched for the exit he had fled through, but he couldn’t distinguish it from among the many others; nor could he see any remnants of the destruction, like broken seats or deflated cushions, because of the thick crowd. Except for the stage, the entire area was packed. Looking down, it seemed like a vast sea of dotted pink, each dot a still upturned face watching him. As he appeared with Ostrog, the cheering faded, the singing quieted, and a shared interest settled over the chaos. It felt like every single person in that huge crowd was focused on him.
CHAPTER XIII. — THE END OF THE OLD ORDER
So far as Graham was able to judge, it was near midday when the white banner of the Council fell. But some hours had to elapse before it was possible to effect the formal capitulation, and so after he had spoken his “Word” he retired to his new apartments in the wind-vane offices. The continuous excitement of the last twelve hours had left him inordinately fatigued, even his curiosity was exhausted; for a space he sat inert and passive with open eyes, and for a space he slept. He was roused by two medical attendants, come prepared with stimulants to sustain him through the next occasion. After he had taken their drugs and bathed by their advice in cold water, he felt a rapid return of interest and energy, and was presently able and willing to accompany Ostrog through several miles (as it seemed) of passages, lifts, and slides to the closing scene of the White Council’s rule.
As far as Graham could tell, it was around midday when the white banner of the Council came down. However, it would be a few hours before the formal surrender could take place, so after he said his “Word,” he went back to his new rooms in the wind-vane offices. The constant excitement of the last twelve hours had left him extremely tired; even his curiosity had worn out. For a while, he sat there, inactive and dazed with his eyes open, and then he fell asleep for a bit. He was awakened by two medical staff who came with stimulants to keep him going for the next event. After he took their medication and followed their suggestion of a cold water bath, he felt a surge of interest and energy and was soon ready to join Ostrog on what seemed like several miles of corridors, lifts, and slides to witness the final act of the White Council’s reign.
The way ran deviously through a maze of buildings. They came at last to a passage that curved about, and showed broadening before him an oblong opening, clouds hot with sunset, and the ragged skyline of the ruinous Council House. A tumult of shouts came drifting up to him. In another moment they had come out high up on the brow of the cliff of torn buildings that overhung the wreckage. The vast area opened to Graham’s eyes, none the less strange and wonderful for the remote view he had had of it in the oval mirror.
The path wound its way through a maze of buildings. They finally reached a passage that curved around, revealing a wide opening ahead, filled with the fiery colors of the sunset and the jagged outline of the crumbling Council House. A mix of shouts echoed up to him. Moments later, they emerged high on the edge of the cliff of broken buildings that loomed over the destruction below. The vast space spread out before Graham, just as strange and amazing as the distant view he had seen in the oval mirror.
This rudely amphitheatral space seemed now the better part of a mile to its outer edge. It was gold lit on the left hand, catching the sunlight, and below and to the right clear and cold in the shadow. Above the shadowy grey Council House that stood in the midst of it, the great black banner of the surrender still hung in sluggish folds against the blazing sunset. Severed rooms, halls and passages gaped strangely, broken masses of metal projected dismally from the complex wreckage, vast masses of twisted cable dropped like tangled seaweed, and from its base came a tumult of innumerable voices, violent concussions, and the sound of trumpets. All about this great white pile was a ring of desolation; the smashed and blackened masses, the gaunt foundations and ruinous lumber of the fabric that had been destroyed by the Council’s orders, skeletons of girders, Titanic masses of wall, forests of stout pillars. Amongst the sombre wreckage beneath, running water flashed and glistened, and far away across the space, out of the midst of a vague vast mass of buildings, there thrust the twisted end of a water-main, two hundred feet in the air, thunderously spouting a shining cascade. And everywhere great multitudes of people.
This rough, amphitheater-like area now stretched for what felt like half a mile to its outer edge. The left side was bathed in golden sunlight, while below and to the right, everything was clear and cold in the shadows. Above the dark grey Council House standing in the center, the large black banner of surrender hung lazily against the bright sunset. Broken rooms, halls, and corridors gaped oddly open; chunks of metal jutted out grimly from the wreckage, huge tangled cables dropped like seaweed, and from its base came a chaotic mix of countless voices, loud bangs, and the sound of trumpets. Surrounding this big white structure was a ring of desolation: smashed and charred remains, the stark foundations, and the crumbling debris of the building that had been destroyed on the Council's orders, skeletal girders, massive walls, and rows of sturdy pillars. Among the dark wreckage below, running water sparkled and shone, and far across the area, from a vague mass of buildings, there jutted the twisted end of a water main, two hundred feet in the air, forcefully gushing a shining cascade. And everywhere, there were huge crowds of people.
Wherever there was space and foothold, people swarmed, little people, small and minutely clear, except where the sunset touched them to indistinguishable gold. They clambered up the tottering walls, they clung in wreaths and groups about the high-standing pillars. They swarmed along the edges of the circle of ruins. The air was full of their shouting, and they were pressing and swaying towards the central space.
Wherever there was room to stand, people crowded in, tiny figures, clear and detailed except where the sunset turned them into indistinct gold. They climbed up the shaky walls, clinging in clusters around the tall pillars. They swarmed along the edges of the circle of ruins. The air was filled with their shouting, and they were pushing and swaying toward the central area.
The upper storeys of the Council House seemed deserted, not a human being was visible. Only the drooping banner of the surrender hung heavily against the light. The dead were within the Council House, or hidden by the swarming people, or carried away. Graham could see only a few neglected bodies in gaps and corners of the ruins, and amidst the flowing water.
The upper floors of the Council House looked empty; not a single person was in sight. Only the sagging surrender banner hung heavily in the light. The dead were either inside the Council House, hidden among the crowd, or taken away. Graham could only see a few neglected bodies in the gaps and corners of the ruins, and among the flowing water.
“Will you let them see you, Sire?” said Ostrog. “They are very anxious to see you.”
“Are you going to let them see you, Sire?” asked Ostrog. “They’re really eager to meet you.”
Graham hesitated, and then walked forward to where the broken verge of wall dropped sheer. He stood looking down, a lonely, tall, black figure against the sky.
Graham hesitated, then walked forward to where the jagged edge of the wall dropped straight down. He stood there looking down, a solitary, tall, dark figure against the sky.
Very slowly the swarming ruins became aware of him. And as they did so little bands of black-uniformed men appeared remotely, thrusting through the crowds towards the Council House. He saw little black heads become pink, looking at him, saw by that means a wave of recognition sweep across the space. It occurred to him that he should accord them some recognition. He held up his arm, then pointed to the Council House and dropped his hand. The voices below became unanimous, gathered volume, came up to him as multitudinous wavelets of cheering.
Very slowly, the crowd of ruins started to notice him. As they did, small groups of men in black uniforms appeared in the distance, pushing through the masses toward the Council House. He watched as little black heads turned pink as they looked at him, and he sensed a wave of recognition spread through the crowd. It struck him that he should acknowledge them in return. He raised his arm, pointed toward the Council House, and then dropped his hand. The voices below grew in unison, gaining strength, and surged up to him like a multitude of cheering waves.
The western sky was a pallid bluish green, and Jupiter shone high in the south, before the capitulation was accomplished. Above was a slow insensible change, the advance of night serene and beautiful; below was hurry, excitement, conflicting orders, pauses, spasmodic developments of organisation, a vast ascending clamour and confusion. Before the Council came out, toiling perspiring men, directed by a conflict of shouts, carried forth hundreds of those who had perished in the hand-to-hand conflict within those long passages and chambers....
The western sky was a pale bluish green, and Jupiter shone brightly in the south before the surrender was finalized. Above, there was a gradual, subtle shift as night advanced peacefully and beautifully; below, there was chaos—hurry, excitement, conflicting orders, pauses, and sporadic bursts of organization, along with a growing noise and confusion. Before the Council came out, sweating men, guided by a mix of shouts, carried out hundreds of those who had died in the close-quarters battle within those long hallways and rooms...
Guards in black lined the way that the Council would come, and as far as the eye could reach into the hazy blue twilight of the ruins, and swarming now at every possible point in the captured Council House and along the shattered cliff of its circumadjacent buildings, were innumerable people, and their voices, even when they were not cheering, were as the soughing of the sea upon a pebble beach. Ostrog had chosen a huge commanding pile of crushed and overthrown masonry, and on this a stage of timbers and metal girders was being hastily constructed. Its essential parts were complete, but humming and clangorous machinery still glared fitfully in the shadows beneath this temporary edifice.
Guards in black lined the pathway for the Council's arrival, and as far as the eye could see into the hazy blue twilight of the ruins, countless people were gathered at every possible spot in the occupied Council House and along the shattered cliff of its surrounding buildings. Their voices, even when they weren't cheering, sounded like the gentle lapping of waves on a pebble beach. Ostrog had chosen a massive structure of crumbled and toppled masonry, and a stage made of wood and metal beams was being quickly assembled on it. The main components were finished, but buzzing and clanging machinery still flickered awkwardly in the shadows beneath this temporary setup.
The stage had a small higher portion on which Graham stood with Ostrog and Lincoln close beside him, a little in advance of a group of minor officers. A broader lower stage surrounded this quarter-deck, and on this were the black-uniformed guards of the revolt armed with the little green weapons whose very names Graham still did not know. Those standing about him perceived that his eyes wandered perpetually from the swarming people in the twilight ruins about him to the darkling mass of the White Council House, whence the Trustees would presently come, and to the gaunt cliffs of ruin that encircled him, and so back to the people. The voices of the crowd swelled to a deafening tumult.
The stage had a small raised area where Graham stood with Ostrog and Lincoln right next to him, slightly ahead of a group of lower-ranking officers. A wider lower stage surrounded this quarter-deck, and on it were the black-uniformed guards of the revolt, armed with the little green weapons whose names Graham still didn’t know. Those around him noticed that his gaze shifted constantly from the crowd of people in the dim ruins around him to the dark silhouette of the White Council House, where the Trustees would soon arrive, and to the stark cliffs of destruction that surrounded him, and then back to the people. The voices of the crowd grew to a deafening roar.
He saw the Councillors first afar off in the glare of one of the temporary lights that marked their path, a little group of white figures in a black archway. In the Council House they had been in darkness. He watched them approaching, drawing nearer past first this blazing electric star and then that; the minatory roar of the crowd over whom their power had lasted for a hundred and fifty years marched along beside them. As they drew still nearer their faces came out weary, white, and anxious. He saw them blinking up through the glare about him and Ostrog. He contrasted their strange cold looks in the Hall of Atlas.... Presently he could recognise several of them; the man who had rapped the table at Howard, a burly man with a red beard, and one delicate-featured, short, dark man with a peculiarly long skull. He noted that two were whispering together and looking behind him at Ostrog. Next there came a tall, dark and handsome man, walking downcast. Abruptly he glanced up, his eyes touched Graham for a moment, and passed beyond him to Ostrog. The way that had been made for them was so contrived that they had to march past and curve about before they came to the sloping path of planks that ascended to the stage where their surrender was to be made.
He first saw the Councillors from a distance in the bright light of one of the temporary lamps along their path, a small group of white figures in a dark archway. Inside the Council House, they had been in darkness. He watched as they approached, getting closer past one bright electric light after another; the ominous roar of the crowd, over whom their power had lasted for a hundred and fifty years, walked alongside them. As they came even closer, their faces appeared tired, pale, and worried. He noticed them squinting up through the glare around him and Ostrog. He compared their strange, cold expressions from the Hall of Atlas.... Eventually, he recognized several of them; the man who had banged the table at Howard, a stocky man with a red beard, and a delicate-featured, short dark man with an unusually long skull. He saw that two were whispering to each other and glancing behind him at Ostrog. Next, there was a tall, dark, and handsome man walking with his head down. Suddenly, he looked up, his eyes met Graham’s for a moment, and then moved past him to Ostrog. The way they had to walk was set up so that they had to march past and curve around before reaching the sloping path of planks leading up to the stage where they were to surrender.
“The Master, the Master! God and the Master,” shouted the people. “To hell with the Council!” Graham looked at their multitudes, receding beyond counting into a shouting haze, and then at Ostrog beside him, white and steadfast and still. His eye went again to the little group of White Councillors. And then he looked up at the familiar quiet stars overhead. The marvellous element in his fate was suddenly vivid. Could that be his indeed, that little life in his memory two hundred years gone by—and this as well?
“The Master, the Master! God and the Master,” shouted the people. “Forget the Council!” Graham looked at the crowd, which stretched endlessly into a sea of shouting faces, and then at Ostrog beside him, pale and resolute and still. His gaze returned to the small group of White Councillors. Then he looked up at the familiar, quiet stars overhead. The extraordinary aspect of his fate became suddenly clear. Could that really be his— that brief life in his memory from two hundred years ago—and this too?
CHAPTER XIV. — FROM THE CROW’S NEST
And so after strange delays and through an avenue of doubt and battle, this man from the nineteenth century came at last to his position at the head of that complex world.
And so after unusual delays and through a path of uncertainty and struggle, this man from the nineteenth century finally reached his place at the top of that complicated world.
At first when he rose from the long deep sleep that followed his rescue and the surrender of the Council, he did not recognise his surroundings. By an effort he gained a clue in his mind, and all that had happened came back to him, at first with a quality of insincerity like a story heard, like something read out of a book. And even before his memories were clear, the exultation of his escape, the wonder of his prominence were back in his mind. He was owner of the world; Master of the Earth. This new great age was in the completest sense his. He no longer hoped to discover his experiences a dream; he became anxious now to convince himself that they were real.
At first, when he woke up from the long, deep sleep that followed his rescue and the Council's surrender, he didn’t recognize where he was. After some effort, he managed to piece together clues in his mind, and everything that had happened came rushing back to him, initially feeling like a story he had heard, like something out of a book. Even before his memories were fully clear, the thrill of his escape and the amazement of his newfound importance flooded his thoughts. He felt like the owner of the world; the Master of the Earth. This new era was completely his. He no longer wished that his experiences were just a dream; now he was eager to assure himself that they were real.
An obsequious valet assisted him to dress under the direction of a dignified chief attendant, a little man whose face proclaimed him Japanese, albeit he spoke English like an Englishman. From the latter he learnt something of the state of affairs. Already the revolution was an accepted fact; already business was being resumed throughout the city. Abroad the downfall of the Council had been received for the most part with delight. Nowhere was the Council popular, and the thousand cities of Western America, after two hundred years still jealous of New York, London, and the East, had risen almost unanimously two days before at the news of Graham’s imprisonment. Paris was fighting within itself. The rest of the world hung in suspense.
A fawning valet helped him get dressed under the guidance of a dignified chief attendant, a short man whose face clearly marked him as Japanese, even though he spoke English like a native. From him, he learned a bit about the current situation. The revolution was already a fact everyone accepted; business was starting up again across the city. Around the world, the fall of the Council was mostly met with joy. The Council had never been popular, and the thousand cities of Western America, still envious of New York, London, and the East after two hundred years, had almost unanimously risen two days earlier at the news of Graham’s imprisonment. Paris was in turmoil. The rest of the world was on edge.
While he was breaking his fast, the sound of a telephone bell jetted from a corner, and his chief attendant called his attention to the voice of Ostrog making polite enquiries. Graham interrupted his refreshment to reply. Very shortly Lincoln arrived, and Graham at once expressed a strong desire to talk to people and to be shown more of the new life that was opening before him. Lincoln informed him that in three hours’ time a representative gathering of officials and their wives would be held in the state apartments of the wind-vane Chief. Graham’s desire to traverse the ways of the city was, however, at present impossible, because of the enormous excitement of the people. It was, however, quite possible for him to take a bird’s-eye view of the city from the crow’s nest of the wind-vane keeper. To this accordingly Graham was conducted by his attendant. Lincoln; with a graceful compliment to the attendant, apologised for not accompanying them, on account of the present pressure of administrative work.
While he was having his meal, the sound of a telephone ringing came from a corner, and his main assistant drew his attention to Ostrog, who was politely asking questions. Graham paused his meal to respond. Soon after, Lincoln arrived, and Graham immediately expressed a strong desire to connect with people and explore more of the new life unfolding before him. Lincoln informed him that in three hours, there would be a gathering of officials and their wives in the state apartments of the wind-vane Chief. However, Graham's wish to roam around the city was impossible for now due to the overwhelming excitement of the people. It was still possible for him to get a bird’s-eye view of the city from the crow’s nest of the wind-vane keeper. So, Graham was taken there by his assistant. Lincoln, with a polite nod to the assistant, apologized for not joining them because of the pressing administrative work he needed to handle.
Higher even than the most gigantic, wind-wheels hung this crow’s nest, a clear thousand feet above the roofs, a little disc-shaped speck on a spear of metallic filigree, cable stayed. To its summit Graham was drawn in a little wire-hung cradle. Halfway down the frail-seeming stem was a light gallery about which hung a cluster of tubes—minute they looked from above—rotating slowly on the ring of its outer rail. These were the specula, en rapport with the wind-vane keeper’s mirrors, in one of which Ostrog had shown him the coming of his rule. His Japanese attendant ascended before him and they spent nearly an hour asking and answering questions.
Higher than the tallest wind turbines, this crow’s nest was perched a clear thousand feet above the rooftops, a tiny disc-shaped dot on a delicate structure of metal filigree, secured with cables. Graham was drawn to its peak in a small cradle suspended by wires. Midway down the seemingly fragile pole was a light gallery with a cluster of tiny tubes that appeared small from above, slowly rotating on the outer rail. These were the specula, en rapport with the wind-vane keeper’s mirrors, one of which Ostrog had shown him to signify the future of his rule. His Japanese attendant ascended ahead of him, and they spent almost an hour asking and answering questions.
It was a day full of the promise and quality of spring. The touch of the wind warmed. The sky was an intense blue and the vast expanse of London shone dazzling under the morning sun. The air was clear of smoke and haze, sweet as the air of a mountain glen.
It was a day filled with the promise and beauty of spring. The warm breeze felt inviting. The sky was a vibrant blue, and the wide view of London sparkled brilliantly under the morning sun. The air was fresh and clear, as sweet as the air in a mountain meadow.
Save for the irregular oval of ruins about the House of the Council and the black flag of the surrender that fluttered there, the mighty city seen from above showed few signs of the swift revolution that had, to his imagination, in one night and one day, changed the destinies of the world. A multitude of people still swarmed over these ruins, and the huge openwork stagings in the distance from which started in times of peace the service of aeroplanes to the various great cities of Europe and America, were also black with the victors. Across a narrow way of planking raised on trestles that crossed the ruins a crowd of workmen were busy restoring the connection between the cables and wires of the Council House and the rest of the city, preparatory to the transfer thither of Ostrog’s headquarters from the Wind-Vane buildings.
Aside from the irregular oval of ruins surrounding the Council House and the black flag of surrender fluttering there, the huge city viewed from above showed few signs of the quick revolution that, in his mind, had changed the course of the world in just one night and one day. A large crowd of people still gathered around these ruins, and the massive, open structures in the distance, which had once facilitated air travel to various major cities in Europe and America, were now also filled with the victors. Across a narrow pathway made of planks supported by trestles that spanned the ruins, a group of workers was busy reestablishing the connection between the cables and wires of the Council House and the rest of the city, getting ready to move Ostrog’s headquarters from the Wind-Vane buildings.
For the rest the luminous expanse was undisturbed. So vast was its serenity in comparison with the areas of disturbance, that presently Graham, looking beyond them, could almost forget the thousands of men lying out of sight in the artificial glare within the quasi-subterranean labyrinth, dead or dying of the overnight wounds, forget the improvised wards with the hosts of surgeons, nurses, and bearers feverishly busy, forget, indeed, all the wonder, consternation and novelty under the electric lights. Down there in the hidden ways of the anthill he knew that the revolution triumphed, that black everywhere carried the day, black favours, black banners, black festoons across the streets. And out here, under the fresh sunlight, beyond the crater of the fight, as if nothing had happened to the earth, the forest of wind vanes that had grown from one or two while the Council had ruled, roared peacefully upon their incessant duty.
For the rest, the bright expanse was undisturbed. Its serenity was so vast compared to the areas of chaos that Graham, looking beyond them, could almost forget the thousands of men hidden away in the artificial glare of the underground maze, dead or dying from their injuries overnight, forget the makeshift wards filled with busy surgeons, nurses, and bearers, forget all the awe, shock, and novelty under the electric lights. He knew that in the hidden pathways of the anthill, the revolution had succeeded, that black was everywhere celebrated—black flags, black banners, black decorations across the streets. And out here, under the bright sunlight, far from the battleground, it was as if nothing had disturbed the earth; the cluster of wind vanes that had multiplied from one or two while the Council ruled peacefully continued their endless task.
Far away, spiked, jagged and indented by the wind vanes, the Surrey Hills rose blue and faint; to the north and nearer, the sharp contours of Highgate and Muswell Hill were similarly jagged. And all over the countryside, he knew, on every crest and hill, where once the hedges had interlaced, and cottages, churches, inns, and farm houses had nestled among their trees, wind-wheels similar to those he saw and bearing like them vast advertisements, gaunt and distinctive symbols of the new age, cast their whirling shadows and stored incessantly the energy that flowed away incessantly through all the arteries of the city. And underneath these wandered the countless flocks and herds of the British Food Trust, his property, with their lonely guards and keepers.
Far away, the Surrey Hills stood tall and rough, shaped by the wind, appearing blue and faint. To the north and closer, the sharp outlines of Highgate and Muswell Hill were just as jagged. Throughout the countryside, he knew, on every rise and hill where hedges had once intertwined and cottages, churches, inns, and farmhouses had nestled among the trees, wind turbines like the ones he saw, featuring large advertisements, stood as tall and recognizable symbols of the modern era, casting their spinning shadows and constantly capturing energy that flowed endlessly through the city's veins. Beneath these turbines roamed the countless flocks and herds of the British Food Trust, his property, watched over by their solitary guards and keepers.
Not a familiar outline anywhere broke the cluster of gigantic shapes below. St. Paul’s he knew survived, and many of the old buildings in Westminster, embedded out of sight, arched over and covered in among the giant growths of this great age. The Thames, too, made no fall and gleam of silver to break the wilderness of the city; the thirsty water mains drank up every drop of its waters before they reached the walls. Its bed and estuary, scoured and sunken, was now a canal of sea water, and a race of grimy bargemen brought the heavy materials of trade from the Pool thereby beneath the very feet of the workers. Faint and dim in the eastward between earth and sky hung the clustering masts of the colossal shipping in the Pool. For all the heavy traffic, for which there was no need of haste, came in gigantic sailing ships from the ends of the earth, and the heavy goods for which there was urgency in mechanical ships of a smaller swifter sort.
Not a familiar shape could be seen breaking the cluster of massive forms below. He knew St. Paul’s still stood, and many of the old buildings in Westminster were hidden from view, arched over and covered among the towering structures of this great age. The Thames, too, didn’t gleam with silver or fall to disrupt the city’s wilderness; the thirsty water mains consumed every drop before it reached the walls. Its riverbed and estuary, cleaned out and lowered, had turned into a canal of seawater, while a crew of grimy barge workers transported heavy trade materials from the Pool right beneath the feet of the laborers. Faint and dim in the east, between earth and sky, hung the clustered masts of the massive ships in the Pool. Despite all the heavy traffic, which didn’t require any rush, gigantic sailing ships arrived from the ends of the earth, and essential goods were brought in by smaller, faster mechanical ships.
And to the south over the hills came vast aqueducts with sea water for the sewers, and in three separate directions ran pallid lines—the roads, stippled with moving grey specks. On the first occasion that offered he was determined to go out and see these roads. That would come after the flying ship he was presently to try. His attendant officer described them as a pair of gently curving surfaces a hundred yards wide, each one for the traffic going in one direction, and made of a substance called Eadhamite—an artificial substance, so far as he could gather, resembling toughened glass. Along this shot a strange traffic of narrow rubber-shod vehicles, great single wheels, two and four wheeled vehicles, sweeping along at velocities of from one to six miles a minute. Railroads had vanished; a few embankments remained as rust-crowned trenches here and there. Some few formed the cores of Eadhamite ways.
And to the south over the hills came massive aqueducts carrying seawater for the sewers, and in three different directions stretched pale lines—the roads, speckled with moving gray dots. On the first opportunity that arose, he was determined to go out and see these roads. That would happen after he tried the flying ship he was currently about to take. His attendant officer described them as two gently curving surfaces a hundred yards wide, each designated for traffic going in one direction, and made from a substance called Eadhamite—an artificial material, as far as he could tell, resembling toughened glass. A peculiar stream of narrow rubber-tired vehicles zoomed by, featuring large single wheels, as well as two- and four-wheeled vehicles, moving at speeds of one to six miles per minute. Railroads had disappeared; a few embankments remained as rust-covered ditches here and there. Some handful formed the foundations of Eadhamite paths.
Among the first things to strike his attention had been the great fleets of advertisement balloons and kites that receded in irregular vistas northward and southward along the lines of the aeroplane journeys. No great aeroplanes were to be seen. Their passages had ceased, and only one little-seeming monoplane circled high in the blue distance above the Surrey Hills, an unimpressive soaring speck.
Among the first things to catch his eye were the huge fleets of advertising balloons and kites that stretched out irregularly to the north and south along the paths of the airplane trips. There were no large airplanes in sight. Their flights had stopped, and only one small-looking monoplane was circling high in the blue distance above the Surrey Hills, a barely noticeable speck in the sky.
A thing Graham had already learnt, and which he found very hard to imagine, was that nearly all the towns in the country, and almost all the villages, had disappeared. Here and there only, he understood, some gigantic hotel-like edifice stood amid square miles of some single cultivation and preserved the name of a town—as Bournemouth, Wareham, or Swanage. Yet the officer had speedily convinced him how inevitable such a change had been. The old order had dotted the country with farmhouses, and every two or three miles was the ruling landlord’s estate, and the place of the inn and cobbler, the grocer’s shop and church—the village. Every eight miles or so was the country town, where lawyer, corn merchant, wool-stapler, saddler, veterinary surgeon, doctor, draper, milliner and so forth lived. Every eight miles—simply because that eight mile marketing journey, four there and back, was as much as was comfortable for the farmer. But directly the railways came into play, and after them the light railways, and all the swift new motor cars that had replaced waggons and horses, and so soon as the high roads began to be made of wood, and rubber, and Eadhamite, and all sorts of elastic durable substances—the necessity of having such frequent market towns disappeared. And the big towns grew. They drew the worker with the gravitational force of seemingly endless work, the employer with their suggestion of an infinite ocean of labour.
One thing Graham had already learned, and found really hard to imagine, was that nearly all the towns and almost all the villages in the country had vanished. Here and there, he understood, some massive hotel-like building stood amidst square miles of a single crop, still keeping the name of a town—like Bournemouth, Wareham, or Swanage. Yet the officer quickly convinced him how unavoidable such a change had been. The old system had dotted the countryside with farmhouses, and every couple of miles was the estate of the ruling landlord, along with the inn, the cobbler, the grocery store, and the church—the village. About every eight miles was a country town, where the lawyer, corn merchant, wool dealer, saddler, veterinarian, doctor, draper, milliner, and others lived. Every eight miles—simply because that eight-mile round trip was as far as the farmer found comfortable. But once the railways came along, followed by light railways and all the fast new cars that replaced wagons and horses, and as soon as the main roads began to be made from wood, rubber, and all sorts of durable materials—the need for such frequent market towns disappeared. And the big towns expanded. They attracted workers with the magnetic pull of seemingly endless job opportunities and drew in employers with the promise of boundless labor.
And as the standard of comfort rose, as the complexity of the mechanism of living increased, life in the country had become more and more costly, or narrow and impossible. The disappearance of vicar and squire, the extinction of the general practitioner by the city specialist; had robbed the village of its last touch of culture. After telephone, kinematograph and phonograph had replaced newspaper, book, schoolmaster, and letter, to live outside the range of the electric cables was to live an isolated savage. In the country were neither means of being clothed nor fed (according to the refined conceptions of the time), no efficient doctors for an emergency, no company and no pursuits.
As the standard of comfort increased and life became more complicated, living in the countryside had turned increasingly expensive, or it felt limited and unmanageable. The loss of local clergy and landowners, along with the replacement of general practitioners by city specialists, took away the last bit of culture from the village. When the telephone, movies, and record players took the place of newspapers, books, teachers, and letters, living outside the reach of electric wires meant living like a disconnected savage. In the countryside, there were no ways to get clothes or food (according to the refined standards of the time), no reliable doctors for emergencies, no company, and no activities.
Moreover, mechanical appliances in agriculture made one engineer the equivalent of thirty labourers. So, inverting the condition of the city clerk in the days when London was scarce inhabitable because of the coaly foulness of its air, the labourers now came to the city and its life and delights at night to leave it again in the morning. The city had swallowed up humanity; man had entered upon a new stage in his development. First had come the nomad, the hunter, then had followed the agriculturist of the agricultural state, whose towns and cities and ports were but the headquarters and markets of the countryside. And now, logical consequence of an epoch of invention, was this huge new aggregation of men.
Additionally, agricultural machinery had made one engineer as effective as thirty workers. So, just as city clerks once faced a time when London was barely habitable due to its coal-filled air, now laborers flocked to the city at night to enjoy its life and pleasures, only to return to the countryside in the morning. The city had absorbed humanity; people had entered a new phase of their evolution. First came the nomads, the hunters; then came the farmers of the agricultural era, whose towns, cities, and ports served mainly as hubs and markets for rural life. Now, as a logical result of an era of innovation, this massive new gathering of people had emerged.
Such things as these, simple statements of fact though they were to contemporary men, strained Graham’s imagination to picture. And when he glanced “over beyond there” at the strange things that existed on the Continent, it failed him altogether.
Such things, simple statements of fact to people of that time, stretched Graham’s imagination to picture. And when he looked “over beyond there” at the strange things that existed on the Continent, he completely failed to grasp them.
He had a vision of city beyond city; cities on great plains, cities beside great rivers, vast cities along the sea margin, cities girdled by snowy mountains. Over a great part of the earth the English tongue was spoken; taken together with its Spanish American and Hindoo and Negro and “Pidgin” dialects, it was the everyday-language of two-thirds of humanity. On the Continent, save as remote and curious survivals, three other languages alone held sway—German, which reached to Antioch and Genoa and jostled Spanish-English at Cadiz; a Gallicised Russian which met the Indian English in Persia and Kurdistan and the “Pidgin” English in Pekin; and French still clear and brilliant, the language of lucidity, which shared the Mediterranean with the Indian English and German and reached through a negro dialect to the Congo.
He imagined a city beyond cities; cities on vast plains, cities next to great rivers, sprawling cities along the coast, and cities surrounded by snowy mountains. Throughout much of the world, English was spoken; together with its Spanish American, Hindi, Black, and “Pidgin” dialects, it was the everyday language of two-thirds of humanity. On the continent, apart from a few remote and unusual outposts, only three other languages dominated—German, which extended to Antioch and Genoa and competed with Spanish-English in Cadiz; a Gallicized Russian that encountered Indian English in Persia and Kurdistan and the “Pidgin” English in Beijing; and French, still clear and vibrant, the language of clarity that shared the Mediterranean with Indian English and German and reached through a Black dialect to the Congo.
And everywhere now through the city-set earth, save in the administered “black belt” territories of the tropics, the same cosmopolitan social organisation prevailed, and everywhere from Pole to Equator his property and his responsibilities extended. The whole world was civilised; the whole world dwelt in cities; the whole world was his property....
And all across the city-like land, except for the controlled “black belt” areas of the tropics, the same diverse social system existed, and everywhere from the North Pole to the Equator, his possessions and responsibilities reached. The entire world was civilized; the whole world lived in cities; the entire world was his to own....
Out of the dim south-west, glittering and strange, voluptuous, and in some way terrible, shone those Pleasure Cities of which the kinematograph-phonograph and the old man in the street had spoken. Strange places reminiscent of the legendary Sybaris, cities of art and beauty, mercenary art and mercenary beauty, sterile wonderful cities of motion and music, whither repaired all who profited by the fierce, inglorious, economic struggle that went on in the glaring labyrinth below.
Out of the dim southwest, sparkling and unusual, enticing, and somehow daunting, shone those Pleasure Cities that the movies and the guy on the street had talked about. Odd places reminiscent of the legendary Sybaris, cities of art and beauty, commercial art and superficial beauty, lifeless yet amazing cities of movement and sound, where everyone who benefited from the harsh, unheroic economic struggle happening in the glaring maze below went to enjoy themselves.
Fierce he knew it was. How fierce he could judge from the fact that these latter-day people referred back to the England of the nineteenth century as the figure of an idyllic easy-going life. He turned his eyes to the scene immediately before him again, trying to conceive the big factories of that intricate maze....
Fierce he knew it was. How fierce he could tell from the fact that these modern people looked back at nineteenth-century England as an example of an idyllic, laid-back life. He turned his eyes to the scene right in front of him again, trying to picture the big factories of that complex maze....
CHAPTER XV. — PROMINENT PEOPLE
The state apartments of the Wind Vane Keeper would have astonished Graham had he entered them fresh from his nineteenth century life, but already he was growing accustomed to the scale of the new time. He came out through one of the now familiar sliding panels upon a plateau of landing at the head of a flight of very broad and gentle steps, with men and women far more brilliantly dressed than any he had hitherto seen, ascending and descending. From this position he looked down a vista of subtle and varied ornament in lustreless white and mauve and purple, spanned by bridges that seemed wrought of porcelain and filigree, and terminating far off in a cloudy mystery of perforated screens.
The state apartments of the Wind Vane Keeper would have amazed Graham if he had entered them fresh from his nineteenth-century life, but he was already getting used to the scale of the new era. He stepped out through one of the now familiar sliding panels onto a landing at the top of a wide and gentle flight of steps, with men and women dressed in far more vibrant outfits than he had ever seen, going up and down. From this spot, he looked down a view of intricate and varied designs in dull white, mauve, and purple, crossed by bridges that looked like they were made of porcelain and filigree, ultimately disappearing into a cloudy mystery of perforated screens in the distance.
Glancing upward, he saw tier above tier of ascending galleries with faces looking down upon him. The air was full of the babble of innumerable voices and of a music that descended from above, a gay and exhilarating music whose source he did not discover.
Looking up, he saw row after row of rising balconies with faces staring down at him. The air was filled with the chatter of countless voices and music that drifted down from above, a lively and uplifting tune he couldn't pinpoint.
The central aisle was thick with people, but by no means uncomfortably crowded; altogether that assembly must have numbered many thousands. They were brilliantly, even fantastically dressed, the men as fancifully as the women, for the sobering influence of the Puritan conception of dignity upon masculine dress had long since passed away. The hair of the men, too, though it was rarely worn long, was commonly curled in a manner that suggested the barber, and baldness had vanished from the earth. Frizzy straight-cut masses that would have charmed Rossetti abounded, and one gentleman, who was pointed out to Graham under the mysterious title of an “amorist,” wore his hair in two becoming plaits ` la Marguerite. The pigtail was in evidence; it would seem that citizens of Chinese extraction were no longer ashamed of their race. There was little uniformity of fashion apparent in the forms of clothing worn. The more shapely men displayed their symmetry in trunk hose, and here were puffs and slashes, and there a cloak and there a robe. The fashions of the days of Leo the Tenth were perhaps the prevailing influence, but the aesthetic conceptions of the far east were also patent. Masculine embonpoint, which, in Victorian times, would have been subjected to the buttoned perils, the ruthless exaggeration of tight-legged tight-armed evening dress, now formed but the basis of a wealth of dignity and drooping folds. Graceful slenderness abounded also. To Graham, a typically stiff man from a typically stiff period, not only did these men seem altogether too graceful in person, but altogether too expressive in their vividly expressive faces. They gesticulated, they expressed surprise, interest, amusement, above all, they expressed the emotions excited in their minds by the ladies about them with astonishing frankness. Even at the first glance it was evident that women were in a great majority.
The main aisle was packed with people, but it didn't feel uncomfortably crowded; there must have been thousands of them. They were dressed in bright, even extravagant clothes, with the men as colorful as the women, since the serious Puritan idea of dignity in men's fashion had faded away long ago. The men's hair, though rarely worn long, was usually styled in a way that showed off their barbers' skills, and baldness seemed to have disappeared completely. There were plenty of frizzy styles that would have pleased Rossetti, and one man, pointed out to Graham as an "amorist," wore his hair in two attractive braids like Marguerite. Pigtails were visible; it appeared that people of Chinese descent were no longer ashamed of their heritage. There was a lot of variety in the clothing styles on display. The more fit men showed off their figures in trunk hose, featuring puffs and slashes, as well as cloaks and robes. The fashions from the time of Leo the Tenth seemed to be the main influence, but elements from the far east were also obvious. Men’s body shapes, which in Victorian times would have been confined to tight-fitting evening wear, now provided a foundation for elegance and loose draping. There was also a lot of graceful slenderness. To Graham, a typically rigid man from a very formal time, these men appeared overly graceful and their highly expressive faces were almost too much. They gestured animatedly, showing surprise, interest, amusement, and especially, they openly expressed how the ladies around them made them feel. It was clear from the outset that women outnumbered men significantly.
The ladies in the company of these gentlemen displayed in dress, bearing and manner alike, less emphasis and more intricacy. Some affected a classical simplicity of robing and subtlety of fold, after the fashion of the First French Empire, and flashed conquering arms and shoulders as Graham passed. Others had closely-fitting dresses without seam or belt at the waist, sometimes with long folds falling from the shoulders. The delightful confidences of evening dress had not been diminished by the passage of two centuries.
The women with these men showed less focus on simple styles and more on intricate details in their dress, posture, and behavior. Some chose a classic, straightforward style reminiscent of the First French Empire, revealing strong arms and shoulders as Graham walked by. Others wore form-fitting dresses that had no seams or belts at the waist, sometimes featuring long drapes from the shoulders. The charm of evening wear had not faded even after two centuries.
Everyone’s movements seemed graceful. Graham remarked to Lincoln that he saw men as Raphael’s cartoons walking, and Lincoln told him that the attainment of an appropriate set of gestures was part of every rich person’s education. The Master’s entry was greeted with a sort of tittering applause, but these people showed their distinguished manners by not crowding upon him nor annoying him by any persistent scrutiny, as he descended the steps towards the floor of the aisle.
Everyone's movements looked elegant. Graham told Lincoln that he saw men like Raphael's sketches come to life, and Lincoln replied that learning the right gestures was part of every wealthy person's education. The Master’s arrival was met with a kind of subdued applause, but these people demonstrated their refined manners by not crowding around him or bothering him with any constant staring as he walked down the steps toward the aisle.
He had already learnt from Lincoln that these were the leaders of existing London society; almost every person there that night was either a powerful official or the immediate connexion of a powerful official. Many had returned from the European Pleasure Cities expressly to welcome him. The aeronautic authorities, whose defection had played a part in the overthrow of the Council only second to Graham’s, were very prominent, and so, too, was the Wind Vane Control. Amongst others there were several of the more prominent officers of the Food Department; the controller of the European Piggeries had a particularly melancholy and interesting countenance and a daintily cynical manner. A bishop in full canonicals passed athwart Graham’s vision, conversing with a gentleman dressed exactly like the traditional Chaucer, including even the laurel wreath.
He had already learned from Lincoln that these were the leaders of the current London society; almost everyone there that night was either a powerful official or closely connected to one. Many had come back from the European Pleasure Cities specifically to welcome him. The aeronautics authorities, whose defection had been a key factor in the Council's downfall, were very noticeable, and so was the Wind Vane Control. Among others, there were several of the more prominent officers from the Food Department; the head of the European Piggeries had a particularly sad yet intriguing expression and a somewhat sarcastic demeanor. A bishop in full robes crossed Graham’s line of sight, chatting with a man dressed exactly like the traditional Chaucer, complete with a laurel wreath.
“Who is that?” he asked almost involuntarily.
“Who is that?” he asked almost without thinking.
“The Bishop of London,” said Lincoln.
“The Bishop of London,” Lincoln said.
“No—the other, I mean.”
“No—the other one, I mean.”
“Poet Laureate.”
"Poet Laureate."
“You still—?”
“Are you still—?”
“He doesn’t make poetry, of course. He’s a cousin of Wotton—one of the Councillors. But he’s one of the Red Rose Royalists—a delightful club—and they keep up the tradition of these things.”
“He doesn’t write poetry, obviously. He’s a cousin of Wotton—one of the Councillors. But he’s part of the Red Rose Royalists—a charming group—and they maintain the tradition of these things.”
“Asano told me there was a King.”
“Asano told me there was a king.”
“The King doesn’t belong. They had to expel him. It’s the Stuart blood, I suppose; but really—”
“The King doesn’t fit in. They had to kick him out. It’s the Stuart blood, I guess; but honestly—”
“Too much?”
"Is that too much?"
“Far too much.”
"Too much."
Graham did not quite follow all this, but it seemed part of the general inversion of the new age. He bowed condescendingly to his first introduction. It was evident that subtle distinctions of class prevailed even in this assembly, that only to a small proportion of the guests, to an inner group, did Lincoln consider it appropriate to introduce him. This first introduction was the Master Aeronaut, a man whose sun-tanned face contrasted oddly with the delicate complexions about him. Just at present his critical defection from the Council made him a very important person indeed.
Graham didn’t fully understand what was happening, but it seemed like part of the general changes of the new age. He gave a condescending nod to his first introduction. It was clear that subtle class distinctions still existed even in this gathering, and Lincoln only deemed it appropriate to introduce him to a small, inner circle of guests. This first introduction was the Master Aeronaut, a man whose sun-kissed face stood out sharply against the delicate features of those around him. At the moment, his critical break from the Council made him quite a significant figure.
His manner contrasted very favourably, according to Graham’s ideas, with the general bearing. He offered a few commonplace remarks, assurances of loyalty and frank inquiries about the Master’s health. His manner was breezy, his accent lacked the easy staccato of latter-day English. He made it admirably clear to Graham that he was a bluff “aerial dog”—he used that phrase—that there was no nonsense about him, that he was a thoroughly manly fellow and old-fashioned at that, that he didn’t profess to know much, and that what he did not know was not worth knowing. He made a curt bow, ostentatiously free from obsequiousness, and passed.
His demeanor stood out positively, in Graham’s opinion, compared to everyone else's. He offered a few ordinary comments, reassurances of loyalty, and straightforward questions about the Master’s health. His vibe was upbeat, and his accent didn’t have the clipped tone of modern English. He made it very clear to Graham that he was a straightforward “aerial dog”—that’s the phrase he used—that he wasn't one for nonsense, that he was a genuinely manly guy and old-fashioned at that, that he didn’t pretend to know much, and that anything he didn't know wasn't worth knowing. He gave a brief bow, noticeably free from ingratiation, and moved on.
“I am glad to see that type endures,” said Graham.
“I’m glad to see that type lasts,” said Graham.
“Phonographs and kinematographs,” said Lincoln, a little spitefully. “He has studied from the life.” Graham glanced at the burly form again. It was oddly reminiscent.
“Record players and movie cameras,” Lincoln said, a bit spitefully. “He has studied from real life.” Graham looked at the large figure again. It was oddly familiar.
“As a matter of fact we bought him,” said Lincoln. “Partly. And partly he was afraid of Ostrog. Everything rested with him.”
“As a matter of fact, we bought him,” Lincoln said. “Partly. And partly he was afraid of Ostrog. Everything depended on him.”
He turned sharply to introduce the Surveyor-General of the Public Schools. This person was a willowy figure in a blue-grey academic gown, he beamed down upon Graham through pince-nez of a Victorian pattern, and illustrated his remarks by gestures of a beautifully manicured hand. Graham was immediately interested in this gentleman’s functions, and asked him a number of singularly direct questions. The Surveyor-General seemed quietly amused at the Master’s fundamental bluntness. He was a little vague as to the monopoly of education his Company possessed; it was done by contract with the syndicate that ran the numerous London Municipalities, but he waxed enthusiastic over educational progress since the Victorian times. “We have conquered Cram,” he said, “completely conquered Cram—there is not an examination left in the world. Aren’t you glad?”
He turned sharply to introduce the Surveyor-General of the Public Schools. This person was a tall, slender figure in a blue-grey academic gown, and he smiled down at Graham through Victorian-style pince-nez glasses, using his beautifully manicured hand to emphasize his points. Graham was immediately curious about this gentleman's role and asked him a series of surprisingly straightforward questions. The Surveyor-General seemed quietly amused by the Master's directness. He was a bit unclear about the educational monopoly held by his Company; it was established through a contract with the syndicate that managed the various London Municipalities, but he became enthusiastic about the progress made in education since Victorian times. “We have defeated Cram,” he said, “completely defeated Cram—there are no exams left in the world. Aren’t you glad?”
“How do you get the work done?” asked Graham.
“How do you get the work done?” Graham asked.
“We make it attractive—as attractive as possible. And if it does not attract then—we let it go. We cover an immense field.”
“We make it appealing— as appealing as we can. And if it doesn’t attract interest, then—we move on. We encompass a vast area.”
He proceeded to details, and they had a lengthy conversation. Graham learnt that University Extension still existed in a modified form. “There is a certain type of girl, for example,” said the Surveyor-General, dilating with a sense of his usefulness, “with a perfect passion for severe studies—when they are not too difficult you know. We cater for them by the thousand. At this moment,” he said with a Napoleonic touch, “nearly five hundred phonographs are lecturing in different parts of London on the influence exercised by Plato and Swift on the love affairs of Shelley, Hazlitt, and Burns. And afterwards they write essays on the lectures, and the names in order of merit are put in conspicuous places. You see how your little germ has grown? The illiterate middle-class of your days has quite passed away.”
He went into detail, and they had a long conversation. Graham learned that University Extension was still around, albeit in a different form. “There’s a certain kind of girl, for example,” said the Surveyor-General, speaking proudly of his importance, “who has a real passion for serious studies—as long as they aren’t too hard, you know. We serve thousands of them. Right now,” he said with a hint of grandeur, “almost five hundred phonographs are giving lectures all over London on the influence of Plato and Swift on the romantic lives of Shelley, Hazlitt, and Burns. Afterward, they write essays about the lectures, and the top names are displayed prominently. You can see how your little idea has expanded? The uneducated middle class from your time has pretty much disappeared.”
“About the public elementary schools,” said Graham. “Do you control them?”
“About the public elementary schools,” Graham said. “Do you have control over them?”
The Surveyor-General did, “entirely.” Now, Graham, in his later democratic days, had taken a keen interest in these and his questioning quickened. Certain casual phrases that had fallen from the old man with whom he had talked in the darkness recurred to him. The Surveyor-General, in effect, endorsed the old man’s words. “We try and make the elementary schools very pleasant for the little children. They will have to work so soon. Just a few simple principles—obedience—industry.”
The Surveyor-General did, “completely.” Now, Graham, in his later democratic days, had taken a strong interest in these matters and his questioning intensified. Certain casual phrases that the old man he spoke with in the dark had said came back to him. The Surveyor-General essentially supported the old man’s statements. “We aim to make the elementary schools enjoyable for the young children. They’re going to have to start working soon. Just a few basic principles—obedience—hard work.”
“You teach them very little?”
“You teach them hardly anything?”
“Why should we? It only leads to trouble and discontent. We amuse them. Even as it is—there are troubles—agitations. Where the labourers get the ideas, one cannot tell. They tell one another. There are socialistic dreams—anarchy even! Agitators will get to work among them. I take it—I have always taken it—that my foremost duty is to fight against popular discontent. Why should people be made unhappy?”
“Why should we? It just causes trouble and unhappiness. We entertain them. As it stands, there are problems—unrest. Where the workers get their ideas, who knows? They share them with each other. There are socialist dreams—anarchy even! Agitators will start stirring things up among them. I believe—I have always believed—that my main duty is to combat public discontent. Why should people be made miserable?”
“I wonder,” said Graham thoughtfully. “But there are a great many things I want to know.”
“I wonder,” said Graham thoughtfully. “But there are a lot of things I want to know.”
Lincoln, who had stood watching Graham’s face throughout the conversation, intervened. “There are others,” he said in an undertone.
Lincoln, who had been watching Graham's face the entire time they were talking, stepped in. "There are others," he said quietly.
The Surveyor-General of schools gesticulated himself away. “Perhaps,” said Lincoln, intercepting a casual glance, “you would like to know some of these ladies?”
The Surveyor-General of schools waved himself off. “Maybe,” said Lincoln, catching a quick glance, “you’d like to meet some of these ladies?”
The daughter of the Manager of the Piggeries was a particularly charming little person with red hair and animated blue eyes. Lincoln left him awhile to converse with her, and she displayed herself as quite an enthusiast for the “dear old days,” as she called them, that had seen the beginning of his trance. As she talked she smiled, and her eyes smiled in a manner that demanded reciprocity.
The daughter of the Piggeries Manager was a particularly charming little girl with red hair and lively blue eyes. Lincoln left him for a bit to chat with her, and she showed herself to be quite an enthusiast for the “good old days,” as she called them, that had marked the start of his trance. As she spoke, she smiled, and her eyes sparkled in a way that seemed to ask for a response.
“I have tried,” she said, “countless times—to imagine those old romantic days. And to you—they are memories. How strange and crowded the world must seem to you! I have seen photographs and pictures of the past, the little isolated houses built of bricks made out of burnt mud and all black with soot from your fires, the railway bridges, the simple advertisements, the solemn savage Puritanical men in strange black coats and those tall hats of theirs, iron railway trains on iron bridges overhead, horses and cattle, and even dogs running half wild about the streets. And suddenly, you have come into this!”
“I’ve tried,” she said, “countless times to imagine those old romantic days. And for you, they're just memories. How strange and crowded the world must seem to you! I've seen photographs and images of the past—the little isolated houses made from bricks of burnt mud, all black with soot from your fires, the railway bridges, the simple ads, the serious-looking Puritan men in those odd black coats and tall hats, iron trains on the iron bridges above, horses and cattle, and even dogs running half-wild in the streets. And suddenly, you’ve come into this!”
“Into this,” said Graham.
"Into this," Graham said.
“Out of your life—out of all that was familiar.”
“Out of your life—out of everything that felt familiar.”
“The old life was not a happy one,” said Graham. “I do not regret that.”
“The old life wasn't a happy one,” Graham said. “I don’t regret that.”
She looked at him quickly. There was a brief pause. She sighed encouragingly. “No?”
She glanced at him quickly. There was a brief pause. She sighed encouragingly. “No?”
“No,” said Graham. “It was a little life—and unmeaning. But this—We thought the world complex and crowded and civilised enough. Yet I see—although in this world I am barely four days old—looking back on my own time, that it was a queer, barbaric time—the mere beginning of this new order. The mere beginning of this new order. You will find it hard to understand how little I know.”
“No,” Graham said. “It was a small life—and pointless. But this—We thought the world was complex, crowded, and civilized enough. Yet I see—though I’ve only been in this world for four days—that looking back on my own time, it was a strange, primitive time—the very start of this new order. The very start of this new order. You’ll find it hard to grasp just how little I know.”
“You may ask me what you like,” she said, smiling at him.
“You can ask me anything you want,” she said, smiling at him.
“Then tell me who these people are. I’m still very much in the dark about them. It’s puzzling. Are there any Generals?”
“Then tell me who these people are. I’m still really confused about them. It’s strange. Are there any Generals?”
“Men in hats and feathers?”
“Guys in hats and feathers?”
“Of course not. No. I suppose they are the men who control the great public businesses. Who is that distinguished looking man?”
“Of course not. No. I guess they are the guys who run the big public businesses. Who’s that distinguished-looking man?”
“That? He’s a most important officer. That is Morden. He is managing director of the Antibilious Pill Department. I have heard that his workers sometimes turn out a myriad myriad pills a day in the twenty-four hours. Fancy a myriad myriad!”
"That? He's a really important officer. That's Morden. He's the managing director of the Antibilious Pill Department. I've heard that his workers sometimes produce countless pills in a single day. Can you imagine countless?"
“A myriad myriad. No wonder he looks proud,” said Graham. “Pills! What a wonderful time it is! That man in purple?”
“A countless number. No wonder he seems so proud,” said Graham. “Pills! What a fantastic time it is! That guy in purple?”
“He is not quite one of the inner circle, you know. But we like him. He is really clever and very amusing. He is one of the heads of the Medical Faculty of our London University. All medical men, you know, wear that purple. But, of course, people who are paid by fees for doing something—” She smiled away the social pretensions of all such people.
“He's not exactly part of the inner circle, you know. But we like him. He's really smart and very funny. He’s one of the leaders of the Medical Faculty at our London University. All medical professionals, you know, wear that purple. But, of course, people who get paid by fees for doing something—” She smiled away the social pretensions of all such people.
“Are any of your great artists or authors here?”
“Are any of your great artists or writers here?”
“No authors. They are mostly such queer people—and so preoccupied about themselves. And they quarrel so dreadfully! They will fight, some of them, for precedence on staircases! Dreadful, isn’t it? But I think Wraysbury, the fashionable capillotomist, is here. From Capri.”
“No authors. They're mostly such odd people—and so focused on themselves. And they argue so terribly! Some of them will even fight for who gets to go first on the stairs! Terrible, right? But I think Wraysbury, the trendy hairdresser, is here. From Capri.”
“Capillotomist,” said Graham. “Ah! I remember. An artist! Why not?”
“Capillotomist,” said Graham. “Oh! I remember. An artist! Why not?”
“We have to cultivate him,” she said apologetically. “Our heads are in his hands.” She smiled.
“We need to nurture him,” she said with an apology. “Our fates are in his hands.” She smiled.
Graham hesitated at the invited compliment, but his glance was expressive. “Have the arts grown with the rest of civilised things?” he said. “Who are your great painters?”
Graham paused at the flattering remark, but his expression said a lot. “Have the arts evolved along with everything else in society?” he asked. “Who are your top painters?”
She looked at him doubtfully. Then laughed. “For a moment,” she said, “I thought you meant—” She laughed again. “You mean, of course, those good men you used to think so much of because they could cover great spaces of canvas with oil-colours? Great oblongs. And people used to put the things in gilt frames and hang them up in rows in their square rooms. We haven’t any. People grew tired of that sort of thing.”
She looked at him with uncertainty. Then she laughed. “For a second,” she said, “I thought you meant—” She laughed again. “You mean, of course, those great artists you used to admire just because they could fill huge canvases with oil paint? Big rectangles. And people would put those in fancy frames and display them in rows in their square rooms. We don’t have any. People got tired of that kind of stuff.”
“But what did you think I meant?”
“But what did you think I was referring to?”
She put a finger significantly on a cheek whose glow was above suspicion, and smiled and looked very arch and pretty and inviting. “And here,” and she indicated her eyelid.
She pointed playfully at her cheek, which glowed with undeniable freshness, smiled, and looked cute and inviting. “And here,” she said, indicating her eyelid.
Graham had an adventurous moment. Then a grotesque memory of a picture he had somewhere seen of Uncle Toby and the widow flashed across his mind. An archaic shame came upon him. He became acutely aware that he was visible to a great number of interested people. “I see,” he remarked inadequately. He turned awkwardly away from her fascinating facility. He looked about him to meet a number of eyes that immediately occupied themselves with other things. Possibly he coloured a little. “Who is that talking with the lady in saffron?” he asked, avoiding her eyes.
Graham had a thrilling moment. Then a weird memory popped into his mind of a picture he had seen somewhere of Uncle Toby and the widow. An old-fashioned embarrassment washed over him. He suddenly realized that many curious people were watching him. “I see,” he said awkwardly. He turned clumsily away from her captivating presence. He scanned the room and found several eyes quickly looking elsewhere. He might have flushed a bit. “Who’s that talking with the lady in saffron?” he asked, avoiding her gaze.
The person in question he learnt was one of the great organisers of the American theatres just fresh from a gigantic production at Mexico. His face reminded Graham of a bust of Caligula. Another striking looking man was the Black Labour Master. The phrase at the time made no deep impression, but afterwards it recurred;—the Black Labour Master? The little lady in no degree embarrassed, pointed out to him a charming little woman as one of the subsidiary wives of the Anglican Bishop of London. She added encomiums on the episcopal courage—hitherto there had been a rule of clerical monogamy—“neither a natural nor an expedient condition of things. Why should the natural development of the affections be dwarfed and restricted because a man is a priest?”
The person he learned about was one of the top organizers of American theaters, just back from a huge production in Mexico. His face reminded Graham of a bust of Caligula. Another striking figure was the Black Labor Master. The phrase didn’t make a strong impression at the time, but later it came back to him;—the Black Labor Master? The little lady, completely unbothered, pointed out a charming woman as one of the secondary wives of the Anglican Bishop of London. She praised the bishop's courage—previously, there had been a rule of clerical monogamy—“neither a natural nor practical situation. Why should the natural growth of emotions be stunted and limited just because a man is a priest?”
“And, bye the bye,” she added, “are you an Anglican?” Graham was on the verge of hesitating inquiries about the status of a “subsidiary wife,” apparently an euphemistic phrase, when Lincoln’s return broke off this very suggestive and interesting conversation. They crossed the aisle to where a tall man in crimson, and two charming persons in Burmese costume (as it seemed to him) awaited him diffidently. From their civilities he passed to other presentations.
“And, by the way,” she added, “are you an Anglican?” Graham was about to ask some hesitant questions about the status of a “subsidiary wife,” which seemed like a euphemism, when Lincoln’s return interrupted this very suggestive and interesting conversation. They crossed the aisle to where a tall man in crimson and two charming people in what looked like Burmese costumes were waiting for him shyly. From their polite greetings, he moved on to other introductions.
In a little while his multitudinous impressions began to organise themselves into a general effect. At first the glitter of the gathering had raised all the democrat in Graham; he had felt hostile and satirical. But it is not in human nature to resist an atmosphere of courteous regard. Soon the music, the light, the play of colours, the shining arms and shoulders about him, the touch of hands, the transient interest of smiling faces, the frothing sound of skilfully modulated voices, the atmosphere of compliment, interest and respect, had woven together into a fabric of indisputable pleasure. Graham for a time forgot his spacious resolutions. He gave way insensibly to the intoxication of the position that was conceded him, his manner became more convincingly regal, his feet walked assuredly, the black robe fell with a bolder fold and pride ennobled his voice. After all, this was a brilliant interesting world.
In a little while, his many impressions started to come together into a general feeling. At first, the sparkle of the gathering had stirred up all the democrat in Graham; he felt hostile and sarcastic. But it’s hard for anyone to resist an atmosphere of polite attention. Soon, the music, the lights, the play of colors, the shining arms and shoulders around him, the touch of hands, the fleeting interest of smiling faces, the lively sound of well-modulated voices, the vibe of compliments, intrigue, and respect, all combined into a fabric of undeniable pleasure. Graham momentarily forgot his grand intentions. He gradually gave in to the allure of the position that was granted to him; his demeanor became more convincingly regal, he walked confidently, the black robe draped with a bolder fold, and pride enriched his voice. After all, this was a fascinating, vibrant world.
He looked up and saw passing across a bridge of porcelain and looking down upon him, a face that was almost immediately hidden, the face of the girl he had seen overnight in the little room beyond the theatre after his escape from the Council. And she was watching him.
He looked up and saw a face passing overhead on a porcelain bridge, just before it disappeared, the face of the girl he had seen the night before in the small room near the theater after he escaped from the Council. And she was watching him.
For the moment he did not remember when he had seen her, and then came a vague memory of the stirring emotions of their first encounter. But the dancing web of melody about him kept the air of that great marching song from his memory.
For now, he couldn’t recall when he had seen her, and then a faint memory of the intense feelings from their first meeting surfaced. But the swirling melodies surrounding him kept that powerful marching song from coming to mind.
The lady to whom he talked repeated her remark, and Graham recalled himself to the quasi-regal flirtation upon which he was engaged.
The woman he was talking to echoed her comment, and Graham reminded himself of the almost royal flirtation he was involved in.
Yet, unaccountably, a vague restlessness, a feeling that grew to dissatisfaction, came into his mind. He was troubled as if by some half forgotten duty, by the sense of things important slipping from him amidst this light and brilliance. The attraction that these ladies who crowded about him were beginning to exercise ceased. He no longer gave vague and clumsy responses to the subtly amorous advances that he was now assured were being made to him, and his eyes wandered for another sight of the girl of the first revolt.
Yet, inexplicably, a vague restlessness, a feeling that turned into dissatisfaction, settled in his mind. He felt troubled, as if by some half-remembered obligation, sensing important things slipping away from him amid this light and brilliance. The appeal of the women surrounding him began to fade. He stopped giving vague and awkward responses to the subtly flirtatious advances he now recognized were being directed at him, and his eyes searched for another glimpse of the girl from the first revolt.
Where, precisely, had he seen her?...
Where exactly had he seen her?...
Graham was in one of the upper galleries in conversation with a bright-eyed lady on the subject of Eadhamite—the subject was his choice and not hers. He had interrupted her warm assurances of personal devotion with a matter-of-fact inquiry. He found her, as he had already found several other latter-day women that night, less well informed than charming. Suddenly, struggling against the eddying drift of nearer melody, the song of the Revolt, the great song he had heard in the Hall, hoarse and massive, came beating down to him.
Graham was in one of the upper galleries chatting with a bright-eyed woman about Eadhamite—this was his topic, not hers. He had cut off her heartfelt expressions of personal loyalty with a straightforward question. He discovered, as he had with several other modern women that night, that she was more charming than knowledgeable. Suddenly, fighting against the swirling sounds of nearby music, the song of the Revolt—the powerful tune he'd heard in the Hall, rough and booming—came rushing down to him.
Ah! Now he remembered!
Ah! Now he remembers!
He glanced up startled, and perceived above him an oeil de boeuf through which this song had come, and beyond, the upper courses of cable, the blue haze, and the pendant fabric of the lights of the public ways. He heard the song break into a tumult of voices and cease. He perceived quite clearly the drone and tumult of the moving platforms and a murmur of many people. He had a vague persuasion that he could not account for, a sort of instinctive feeling that outside in the ways a huge crowd must be watching this place in which their Master amused himself.
He looked up in surprise and saw above him an oeil de boeuf through which the song had come, along with the upper cables, the blue haze, and the hanging lights of the streets. He heard the song turn into a chaotic mix of voices and then stop. He could clearly hear the buzz and noise of the moving platforms and the murmurs of a large crowd. He had a vague sense he couldn't explain, an instinctive feeling that outside, in the streets, a huge crowd was watching this place where their Master entertained himself.
Though the song had stopped so abruptly, though the special music of this gathering reasserted itself, the motif of the marching song, once it had begun, lingered in his mind.
Though the song had stopped so suddenly, and the unique music of this gathering came back, the motif of the marching song, once it had started, stuck in his mind.
The bright-eyed lady was still struggling with the mysteries of Eadhamite when he perceived the girl he had seen in the theatre again. She was coming now along the gallery towards him; he saw her first before she saw him. She was dressed in a faintly luminous grey, her dark hair about her brows was like a cloud, and as he saw her the cold light from the circular opening into the ways fell upon her downcast face.
The bright-eyed woman was still trying to understand the complexities of Eadhamite when he noticed the girl he had seen at the theater again. She was walking along the gallery toward him; he spotted her before she saw him. She wore a softly glowing gray outfit, and her dark hair framed her face like a cloud. As he looked at her, the cool light from the circular opening above illuminated her downcast face.
The lady in trouble about the Eadhamite saw the change in his expression, and grasped her opportunity to escape. “Would you care to know that girl, Sire?” she asked boldly. “She is Helen Wotton—a niece of Ostrog’s. She knows a great many serious things. She is one of the most serious persons alive. I am sure you will like her.”
The lady worried about the Eadhamite noticed the shift in his expression and seized her chance to escape. “Are you interested in that girl, Sire?” she asked confidently. “She’s Helen Wotton—a niece of Ostrog’s. She knows a lot of important things. She’s one of the most serious people alive. I'm sure you'll like her.”
In another moment Graham was talking to the girl, and the bright-eyed lady had fluttered away.
In a moment, Graham was chatting with the girl, and the bright-eyed lady had flitted away.
“I remember you quite well,” said Graham. “You were in that little room. When all the people were singing and beating time with their feet. Before I walked across the Hall.”
“I remember you really well,” Graham said. “You were in that little room when everyone was singing and clapping along to the music. Before I crossed the Hall.”
Her momentary embarrassment passed. She looked up at him, and her face was steady. “It was wonderful,” she said, hesitated, and spoke with a sudden effort. “All those people would have died for you, Sire. Countless people did die for you that night.”
Her brief embarrassment faded. She gazed at him, and her expression was calm. “It was amazing,” she said, paused, and then spoke with determination. “All those people would have died for you, Sire. Countless people did die for you that night.”
Her face glowed. She glanced swiftly aside to see that no other heard her words.
Her face lit up. She quickly glanced to the side to make sure no one else heard her words.
Lincoln appeared some way off along the gallery, making his way through the press towards them. She saw him and turned to Graham strangely eager, with a swift change to confidence and intimacy. “Sire,” she said quickly, “I cannot tell you now and here. But the common people are very unhappy; they are oppressed—they are misgoverned. Do not forget the people, who faced death—death that you might live.”
Lincoln appeared from a distance along the gallery, making his way through the crowd towards them. She spotted him and turned to Graham, oddly eager, with a quick shift to confidence and closeness. “Sir,” she said quickly, “I can’t tell you right now and here. But the common people are really unhappy; they are oppressed—they are poorly governed. Don’t forget the people who faced death—death so that you might live.”
“I know nothing—” began Graham.
"I know nothing—" started Graham.
“I cannot tell you now.”
"I can't tell you now."
Lincoln’s face appeared close to them. He bowed an apology to the girl.
Lincoln's face came into view. He bowed his head in apology to the girl.
“You find the new world amusing, Sire?” asked Lincoln, with smiling deference, and indicating the space and splendour of the gathering by one comprehensive gesture. “At any rate, you find it changed.”
“You find the new world amusing, Your Highness?” asked Lincoln, with a respectful smile, gesturing broadly to the size and grandeur of the gathering. “In any case, you find it different.”
“Yes,” said Graham, “changed. And yet, after all, not so greatly changed.”
“Yes,” Graham said, “changed. But still, not that much has changed.”
“Wait till you are in the air,” said Lincoln. “The wind has fallen; even now an aeroplane awaits you.”
“Just wait until you're in the air,” said Lincoln. “The wind has calmed down; there's even an airplane waiting for you right now.”
The girl’s attitude awaited dismissal.
The girl's attitude was awaiting dismissal.
Graham glanced at her face, was on the verge of a question, found a warning in her expression, bowed to her and turned to accompany Lincoln.
Graham looked at her face, was about to ask something, noticed a warning in her expression, nodded to her, and then turned to follow Lincoln.
CHAPTER XVI. — THE MONOPLANE
The Flying Stages of London were collected together in an irregular crescent on the southern side of the river. They formed three groups of two each and retained the names of ancient suburban hills or villages. They were named in order, Roehampton, Wimbledon Park, Streatham, Norwood, Blackheath, and Shooter’s Hill. They were uniform structures rising high above the general roof surfaces. Each was about four thousand yards long and a thousand broad, and constructed of the compound of aluminum and iron that had replaced iron in architecture. Their higher tiers formed an openwork of girders through which lifts and staircases ascended. The upper surface was a uniform expanse, with portions—the starting carriers—that could be raised and were then able to run on very slightly inclined rails to the end of the fabric.
The Flying Stages of London were grouped together in an irregular crescent on the southern side of the river. They formed three pairs and kept the names of old suburban hills or villages. They were called Roehampton, Wimbledon Park, Streatham, Norwood, Blackheath, and Shooter’s Hill. They were consistent structures that towered above the general rooftops. Each was about four thousand yards long and a thousand yards wide, made from a mixture of aluminum and iron that had taken the place of iron in architecture. Their upper levels created a framework of girders where elevators and staircases rose. The top surface was a flat area, with sections—the starting carriers—that could be lifted and then moved along slightly sloped tracks to the end of the structure.
Graham went to the flying stages by the public ways. He was accompanied by Asano, his Japanese attendant. Lincoln was called away by Ostrog, who was busy with his administrative concerns. A strong guard of the Wind-Vane police awaited the Master outside the Wind-Vane offices, and they cleared a space for him on the upper moving platform. His passage to the flying stages was unexpected, nevertheless a considerable crowd gathered and followed him to his destination. As he went along, he could hear the people shouting his name, and saw numberless men and women and children in blue come swarming up the staircases in the central path, gesticulating and shouting. He could not hear what they shouted. He was struck again by the evident existence of a vulgar dialect among the poor of the city. When at last he descended, his guards were immediately surrounded by a dense excited crowd. Afterwards it occurred to him that some had attempted to reach him with petitions. His guards cleared a passage for him with difficulty.
Graham traveled to the flying stages using the public routes. He was accompanied by Asano, his Japanese assistant. Lincoln had to leave because Ostrog needed him for his administrative tasks. A strong team of Wind-Vane police was waiting for the Master outside the Wind-Vane offices, and they cleared a space for him on the upper moving platform. His trip to the flying stages was unexpected, yet a sizable crowd gathered and followed him to his destination. As he walked, he could hear people shouting his name and saw countless men, women, and children in blue swarming up the staircases in the central path, waving their arms and yelling. He couldn’t make out what they were shouting. He was reminded again of the clear presence of a rough dialect among the city's poor. When he finally descended, his guards were quickly surrounded by a dense, excited crowd. Later, he realized that some had tried to reach him with petitions. His guards struggled to clear a path for him.
He found a monoplane in charge of an aeronaut awaiting him on the westward stage. Seen close this mechanism was no longer small. As it lay on its launching carrier upon the wide expanse of the flying stage, its aluminum body skeleton was as big as the hull of a twenty-ton yacht. Its lateral supporting sails braced and stayed with metal nerves almost like the nerves of a bee’s wing, and made of some sort of glassy artificial membrane, cast their shadow over many hundreds of square yards. The chairs for the engineer and his passenger hung free to swing by a complex tackle, within the protecting ribs of the frame and well abaft the middle. The passenger’s chair was protected by a wind-guard and guarded about with metallic rods carrying air cushions. It could, if desired, be completely closed in, but Graham was anxious for novel experiences, and desired that it should be left open. The aeronaut sat behind a glass that sheltered his face. The passenger could secure himself firmly in his seat, and this was almost unavoidable on landing, or he could move along by means of a little rail and rod to a locker at the stem of the machine, where his personal luggage, his wraps and restoratives were placed, and which also with the seats, served as a makeweight to the parts of the central engine that projected to the propeller at the stern.
He found a monoplane being managed by an aviator waiting for him on the westward platform. Up close, this machine was far from small. Resting on its launch pad on the expansive flying stage, its aluminum skeletal structure was as large as a twenty-ton yacht. Its side sails, reinforced and supported with metal cables almost resembling the veins of a bee's wing and made from some kind of glassy synthetic membrane, cast shadows over hundreds of square yards. The seats for the engineer and passenger hung freely, able to swing thanks to a complex rigging, located within the protective framework and well behind the center. The passenger's seat was sheltered by a windscreen and surrounded by metal rods fitted with air cushions. It could be fully enclosed if desired, but Graham was eager for new experiences and preferred to keep it open. The aviator was shielded behind a glass panel. The passenger could secure himself tightly in his seat, which was almost necessary during landing, or he could move along a small rail and rod to a locker at the front of the machine, where his personal belongings, outerwear, and refreshments were stored, and which, along with the seats, helped balance the parts of the central engine that extended to the propeller at the back.
The flying stage about him was empty save for Asano and their suite of attendants. Directed by the aeronaut he placed himself in his seat. Asano stepped through the bars of the hull, and stood below on the stage waving his hand. He seemed to slide along the stage to the right and vanish.
The flying platform around him was empty except for Asano and their group of attendants. Following the aeronaut's instructions, he took his seat. Asano stepped through the hull’s bars and stood below on the platform, waving his hand. He appeared to glide to the right and then disappear.
The engine was humming loudly, the propeller spinning, and for a second the stage and the buildings beyond were gliding swiftly and horizontally past Graham’s eye; then these things seemed to tilt up abruptly. He gripped the little rods on either side of him instinctively. He felt himself moving upward, heard the air whistle over the top of the wind screen. The propeller screw moved round with powerful rhythmic impulses—one, two, three, pause; one, two, three—which the engineer controlled very delicately. The machine began a quivering vibration that continued throughout the flight, and the roof areas seemed running away to starboard very quickly and growing rapidly smaller. He looked from the face of the engineer through the ribs of the machine. Looking sideways, there was nothing very startling in what he saw—a rapid funicular railway might have given the same sensations. He recognised the Council House and the Highgate Ridge. And then he looked straight down between his feet.
The engine was roaring, the propeller spinning, and for a moment, the stage and the buildings beyond were zooming quickly past Graham's view; then everything suddenly tilted upward. He instinctively grabbed the small rods on either side of him. He felt himself rising and heard the air whoosh over the top of the windshield. The propeller turned with strong rhythmic beats—one, two, three, pause; one, two, three—which the engineer skillfully controlled. The machine started to vibrate, a quivering that lasted throughout the flight, and the rooftops seemed to race away to the right, getting smaller fast. He glanced from the engineer’s face through the machine's framework. Looking sideways, there wasn’t anything particularly shocking in what he saw—a fast funicular railway could’ve given him the same sensations. He recognized the Council House and Highgate Ridge. Then he looked straight down between his feet.
For a moment physical terror possessed him, a passionate sense of insecurity. He held tight. For a second or so he could not lift his eyes. Some hundred feet or more sheer below him was one of the big wind-vanes of south-west London, and beyond it the southernmost flying stage crowded with little black dots. These things seemed to be falling away from him. For a second he had an impulse to pursue the earth. He set his teeth, he lifted his eyes by a muscular effort, and the moment of panic passed.
For a moment, he was gripped by physical fear, overwhelmed by a strong feeling of insecurity. He held on tightly. For a brief second, he couldn't bring himself to look up. A few hundred feet straight below him was one of the large wind-vanes of southwest London, and beyond that was the southernmost flying stage, packed with tiny black dots. It felt like those things were falling away from him. For a second, he felt the urge to chase after the ground. He clenched his teeth, forced himself to look up, and the moment of panic faded.
He remained for a space with his teeth set hard, his eyes staring into the sky. Throb, throb, throb—beat, went the engine; throb, throb, throb—beat. He gripped his bars tightly, glanced at the aeronaut, and saw a smile upon his sun-tanned face. He smiled in return—perhaps a little artificially. “A little strange at first,” he shouted before he recalled his dignity. But he dared not look down again for some time. He stared over the aeronaut’s head to where a rim of vague blue horizon crept up the sky. For a little while he could not banish the thought of possible accidents from his mind. Throb, throb, throb—beat; suppose some trivial screw went wrong in that supporting engine! Suppose—! He made a grim effort to dismiss all such suppositions. After a while they did at least abandon the foreground of his thoughts. And up he went steadily, higher and higher into the clear air.
He stayed there for a while, gritting his teeth and staring up at the sky. Throb, throb, throb—beat, went the engine; throb, throb, throb—beat. He tightened his grip on the bars, glanced at the aeronaut, and noticed a smile on his sun-kissed face. He smiled back—maybe it was a bit forced. “A bit weird at first,” he shouted before he remembered to keep his composure. But he didn’t dare look down again for some time. He gazed over the aeronaut's head at the faint blue horizon stretching across the sky. For a bit, he couldn’t shake off thoughts of possible accidents. Throb, throb, throb—beat; what if some small screw malfunctioned in that supporting engine? What if—! He made a determined effort to push those thoughts away. After a while, they at least faded from his mind. And up he went steadily, higher and higher into the clear air.
Once the mental shock of moving unsupported through the air was over, his sensations ceased to be unpleasant, became very speedily pleasurable. He had been warned of air sickness. But he found the pulsating movement of the monoplane as it drove up the faint south-west breeze was very little in excess of the pitching of a boat head on to broad rollers in a moderate gale, and he was constitutionally a good sailor. And the keenness of the more rarefied air into which they ascended produced a sense of lightness and exhilaration. He looked up and saw the blue sky above fretted with cirrus clouds. His eye came cautiously down through the ribs and bars to a shining flight of white birds that hung in the lower sky. For a space he watched these. Then going lower and less apprehensively, he saw the slender figure of the Wind-Vane keeper’s crow’s nest shining golden in the sunlight and growing smaller every moment. As his eye fell with more confidence now, there came a blue line of hills, and then London, already to leeward, an intricate space of roofing. Its near edge came sharp and clear, and banished his last apprehensions in a shock of surprise. For the boundary of London was like a wall, like a cliff, a steep fall of three or four hundred feet, a frontage broken only by terraces here and there, a complex decorative fagade.
Once the initial shock of floating through the air without support wore off, his feelings shifted from unpleasant to quickly enjoyable. He had been cautioned about air sickness, but he realized that the rhythmic motion of the monoplane moving up the light south-west breeze felt similar to the rocking of a boat facing large waves in a moderate storm, and he was naturally a good sailor. The crispness of the thinner air they climbed into brought a feeling of lightness and excitement. He looked up and saw the blue sky above dotted with wispy cirrus clouds. His gaze carefully descended through the structure to a group of white birds soaring in the lower sky. He watched them for a moment. Then, as he descended with more ease, he noticed the slender shape of the Wind-Vane keeper’s crow’s nest glimmering in the sunlight and appearing smaller by the second. As his gaze dropped with newfound confidence, he spotted a blue line of hills, followed by London, already off to the side, an intricate expanse of rooftops. The edge of the city appeared sharply defined, completely dispelling his last worries in a moment of surprise. The boundary of London was like a wall, like a cliff, a steep drop of three or four hundred feet, interrupted only by terraces here and there, a complex decorative facade.
That gradual passage of town into country through an extensive sponge of suburbs, which was so characteristic a feature of the great cities of the nineteenth century, existed no longer. Nothing remained of it here but a waste of ruins, variegated and dense with thickets of the heterogeneous growths that had once adorned the gardens of the belt, interspersed among levelled brown patches of sown ground, and verdant stretches of winter greens. The latter even spread among the vestiges of houses. But for the most part the reefs and skerries of ruins, the wreckage of suburban villas, stood among their streets and roads, queer islands amidst the levelled expanses of green and brown, abandoned indeed by the inhabitants years since, but too substantial, it seemed, to be cleared out of the way of the wholesale horticultural mechanisms of the time.
That slow transition from town to country through a sprawling expanse of suburbs, which was a defining feature of the major cities in the nineteenth century, was gone. All that remained here was a wasteland of ruins, colorful and thick with overgrown plants that had once filled the gardens of the surrounding area, mixed with flattened brown patches of fields and lush stretches of winter greens. The latter even grew among the remnants of houses. But mostly, the clusters of ruins, the debris of suburban homes, stood among the streets and roads, strange islands amid the flattened expanses of green and brown, long abandoned by their residents, yet too solid, it seemed, to be cleared away by the large-scale gardening machines of the time.
The vegetation of this waste undulated and frothed amidst the countless cells of crumbling house walls, and broke along the foot of the city wall in a surf of bramble and holly and ivy and teazle and tall grasses. Here and there gaudy pleasure palaces towered amidst the puny remains of Victorian times, and cable ways slanted to them from the city. That winter day they seemed deserted. Deserted, too, were the artificial gardens among the ruins. The city limits were indeed as sharply defined as in the ancient days when the gates were shut at nightfall and the robber foeman prowled to the very walls. A huge semi-circular throat poured out a vigorous traffic upon the Eadhamite Bath Road. So the first prospect of the world beyond the city flashed on Graham, and dwindled. And when at last he could look vertically downward again, he saw below him the vegetable fields of the Thames valley—innumerable minute oblongs of ruddy brown, intersected by shining threads, the sewage ditches.
The vegetation in this wasteland undulated and swayed among the countless crumbling walls of houses, breaking at the base of the city wall in a tangle of brambles, holly, ivy, teasel, and tall grasses. Here and there, flashy pleasure palaces rose above the meager remnants of Victorian times, with cable cars sloping down to them from the city. On that winter day, they looked abandoned. The artificial gardens among the ruins were deserted, too. The city limits were just as clearly defined as in ancient times when the gates closed at night and robbers prowled near the walls. A massive semi-circular entrance funneled heavy traffic onto the Eadhamite Bath Road. So, the first glimpse of the world beyond the city struck Graham and quickly faded. When he finally looked straight down again, he saw the vegetable fields of the Thames valley—countless small rectangles of reddish-brown, crisscrossed by shiny threads, the sewage ditches.
His exhilaration increased rapidly, became a sort of intoxication. He found himself drawing deep breaths of air, laughing aloud, desiring to shout. After a time that desire became too strong for him, and he shouted. They curved about towards the south. They drove with a slight list to leeward, and with a slow alternation of movement, first a short, sharp ascent and then a long downward glide that was very swift and pleasing. During these downward glides the propeller was inactive altogether. These ascents gave Graham a glorious sense of successful effort; the descents through the rarefied air were beyond all experience. He wanted never to leave the upper air again.
His excitement grew quickly, turning into a kind of high. He found himself taking deep breaths, laughing out loud, and feeling the urge to shout. Eventually, that urge became too strong, and he shouted. They curved southward. They flew with a slight tilt to the side, alternating between a short, sharp climb and a long, fast, and enjoyable descent. During these descents, the propeller was completely still. These climbs gave Graham an incredible sense of achievement; the descents through the thin air were unlike anything he had ever experienced. He never wanted to leave the high altitude again.
For a time he was intent upon the landscape that ran swiftly northward beneath him. Its minute, clear detail pleased him exceedingly. He was impressed by the ruin of the houses that had once dotted the country, by the vast treeless expanse of country from which all farms and villages had gone, save for crumbling ruins. He had known the thing was so, but seeing it so was an altogether different matter. He tried to make out familiar places within the hollow basin of the world below, but at first he could distinguish no data now that the Thames valley was left behind. Soon, however, they were driving over a sharp chalk hill that he recognised as the Guildford Hog’s Back, because of the familiar outline of the gorge at its eastward end, and because of the ruins of the town that rose steeply on either lip of this gorge. And from that he made out other points, Leith Hill, the sandy wastes of Aldershot, and so forth. Save where the broad Eadhamite Portsmouth Road, thickly dotted with rushing shapes, followed the course of the old railway, the gorge of the wey was choked with thickets.
For a while, he focused on the landscape rushing northward below him. The small, clear details excited him. He was struck by the ruins of the houses that used to be scattered across the countryside, by the vast treeless areas left behind where all the farms and villages had vanished, except for crumbling remnants. He had known this was the case, but seeing it firsthand was a completely different experience. He tried to identify familiar spots within the hollow basin of the world beneath him, but at first, he couldn’t make out anything now that the Thames valley was behind him. Soon, though, they were driving over a steep chalk hill that he recognized as the Guildford Hog’s Back, because of the familiar shape of the gorge at its eastern end and the ruins of the town that rose sharply on either side of this gorge. From there, he picked out other landmarks, Leith Hill, the sandy expanses of Aldershot, and so on. Except for where the wide Eadhamite Portsmouth Road, bustling with speeding vehicles, followed the old railway's path, the gorge of the Wey was thick with underbrush.
The whole expanse of the Downs escarpment, so far as the grey haze permitted him to see, was set with wind-wheels to which the largest of the city was but a younger brother. They stirred with a stately motion before the south-west wind. And here and there were patches dotted with the sheep of the British Food Trust, and here and there a mounted shepherd made a spot of black. Then rushing under the stern of the monoplane came the Wealden Heights, the line of Hindhead, Pitch Hill, and Leith Hill, with a second row of wind-wheels that seemed striving to rob the downland whirlers of their share of breeze. The purple heather was speckled with yellow gorse, and on the further side a drove of black oxen stampeded before a couple of mounted men. Swiftly these swept behind, and dwindled and lost colour, and became scarce moving specks that were swallowed up in haze.
The entire stretch of the Downs escarpment, as far as the gray haze allowed him to see, was dotted with wind turbines that made the largest ones in the city look like mere younger siblings. They swayed majestically in the south-west wind. Here and there were patches filled with sheep from the British Food Trust, and every so often a mounted shepherd added a dark spot to the scene. Then, rushing under the tail of the monoplane, came the Wealden Heights, the line of Hindhead, Pitch Hill, and Leith Hill, accompanied by a second line of wind turbines that seemed to be fighting for their share of the breeze against the downland turbines. The purple heather was speckled with yellow gorse, and on the other side, a herd of black oxen stampeded away from a couple of mounted men. They quickly fell behind, shrinking and losing color until they became tiny, barely visible dots that faded into the haze.
And when these had vanished in the distance Graham heard a peewit wailing close at hand. He perceived he was now above the South Downs, and staring over his shoulder saw the battlements of Portsmouth Landing Stage towering over the ridge of Portsdown Hill. In another moment there came into sight a spread of shipping like floating cities, the little white cliffs of the Needles dwarfed and sunlit, and the grey and glittering waters of the narrow sea. They seemed to leap the Solent in a moment, and in a few seconds the Isle of Wight was running past, and then beneath him spread a wider and wider extent of sea, here purple with the shadow of a cloud, here grey, here a burnished mirror, and here a spread of cloudy greenish blue. The Isle of Wight grew smaller and smaller. In a few more minutes a strip of grey haze detached itself from other strips that were clouds, descended out of the sky and became a coast-line—sunlit and pleasant—the coast of northern France. It rose, it took colour, became definite and detailed, and the counterpart of the Downland of England was speeding by below.
As these things faded into the distance, Graham heard a peewit calling nearby. He realized he was now above the South Downs and, glancing over his shoulder, saw the tall battlements of Portsmouth Landing Stage rising above the ridge of Portsdown Hill. In a moment, a sprawling view of ships appeared, looking like floating cities, with the little white cliffs of the Needles appearing small and sunlit, and the grey, shimmering waters of the narrow sea below. They seemed to cross the Solent in an instant, and within seconds, the Isle of Wight passed by him. Soon, a wider expanse of sea stretched out beneath him, purple with shadow from a cloud, grey, shining like a mirror, and a mix of cloudy greenish-blue. The Isle of Wight kept shrinking. In a few more minutes, a strip of grey haze separated itself from the clouds, descended from the sky, and became a coast—sunlit and inviting—the coast of northern France. It rose up, gained color, became clear and detailed, and the counterpart of England’s Downland rushed by below.
In a little time, as it seemed, Paris came above the horizon, and hung there for a space, and sank out of sight again as the monoplane circled about to the north. But he perceived the Eiffel Tower still standing, and beside it a huge dome surmounted by a pin-point Colossus. And he perceived, too, though he did not understand it at the time, a slanting drift of smoke. The aeronaut said something about “trouble in the under-ways,” that Graham did not heed. But he marked the minarets and towers and slender masses that streamed skyward above the city wind-vanes, and knew that in the matter of grace at least Paris still kept in front of her larger rival. And even as he looked a pale blue shape ascended very swiftly from the city like a dead leaf driving up before a gale. It curved round and soared towards them, growing rapidly larger and larger. The aeronaut was saying something. “What?” said Graham, loth to take his eyes from this. “London aeroplane, Sire,” bawled the aeronaut, pointing.
Before long, it seemed, Paris appeared over the horizon, hovering there for a moment before disappearing again as the monoplane turned north. But he could still see the Eiffel Tower standing tall, along with a massive dome topped by a tiny Colossus. He also noticed, though he didn't really get it at the time, a slanted trail of smoke. The pilot mentioned something about “trouble in the under-ways,” but Graham didn't pay attention. He took in the minarets, towers, and slender structures rising into the sky above the city’s wind vanes, realizing that when it came to elegance, Paris still outshone its bigger rival. Just then, a pale blue shape shot up from the city like a dead leaf caught in a storm. It curved around and soared toward them, getting significantly larger. The pilot was saying something. “What?” Graham replied, reluctant to look away. “London aeroplane, Sire,” the pilot shouted, pointing.
They rose and curved about northward as it drew nearer. Nearer it came and nearer, larger and larger. The throb, throb, throb—beat, of the monoplane’s flight, that had seemed so potent, and so swift, suddenly appeared slow by comparison with this tremendous rush. How great the monster seemed, how swift and steady! It passed quite closely beneath them, driving along silently, a vast spread of wire-netted translucent wings, a thing alive. Graham had a momentary glimpse of the rows and rows of wrapped-up passengers, slung in their little cradles behind wind-screens, of a white-clothed engineer crawling against the gale along a ladder way, of spouting engines beating together, of the whirling wind screw, and of a wide waste of wing. He exulted in the sight. And in an instant the thing had passed.
They rose and curved northward as it got closer. It came nearer and nearer, getting larger and larger. The throb, throb, throb—the beat of the monoplane’s flight, which had seemed so powerful and fast, suddenly felt slow compared to this incredible rush. The monster looked enormous, so swift and steady! It passed just beneath them, moving silently, with a vast spread of wire-netted translucent wings, almost like a living thing. Graham caught a quick glimpse of rows and rows of wrapped-up passengers, secured in their little cradles behind windshields, of a white-clothed engineer struggling against the wind on a ladder, of engines roaring together, of the spinning propeller, and of a massive expanse of wing. He reveled in the sight. And in an instant, it was gone.
It rose slightly and their own little wings swayed in the rush of its flight. It fell and grew smaller. Scarcely had they moved, as it seemed, before it was again only a flat blue thing that dwindled in the sky. This was the aeroplane that went to and fro between London and Paris. In fair weather and in peaceful times it came and went four times a day.
It rose a bit, and their small wings swayed with the rush of its flight. It descended and became smaller. They hardly moved, it seemed, before it was just a flat blue object shrinking in the sky. This was the airplane that traveled back and forth between London and Paris. In nice weather and during calm times, it came and went four times a day.
They beat across the Channel, slowly as it seemed now to Graham’s enlarged ideas, and Beachy Head rose greyly to the left of them.
They crossed the Channel, which now felt slow to Graham’s expanded thoughts, and Beachy Head appeared gray to their left.
“Land,” called the aeronaut, his voice small against the whistling of the air over the wind-screen.
“Land,” shouted the pilot, his voice faint against the whistling air over the windshield.
“Not yet,” bawled Graham, laughing. “Not land yet. I want to learn more of this machine.”
“Not yet,” shouted Graham, laughing. “Not landing yet. I want to learn more about this machine.”
“I meant—” said the aeronaut.
“I meant—” said the pilot.
“I want to learn more of this machine,” repeated Graham.
“I want to learn more about this machine,” repeated Graham.
“I’m coming to you,” he said, and had flung himself free of his chair and taken a step along the guarded rail between them. He stopped for a moment, and his colour changed and his hands tightened. Another step and he was clinging close to the aeronaut. He felt a weight on his shoulder, the pressure of the air. His hat was a whirling speck behind. The wind came in gusts over his wind-screen and blew his hair in streamers past his cheek. The aeronaut made some hasty adjustments for the shifting of the centres of gravity and pressure.
“I’m coming to you,” he said, and jumped out of his chair, taking a step along the guarded rail between them. He paused for a moment, his face changing color and his hands clenching. Another step, and he was clinging tightly to the aeronaut. He felt a weight pressing down on his shoulder from the air. His hat was a tiny dot spinning behind him. The wind gusted over his windscreen, blowing his hair out in streams past his face. The aeronaut quickly made some adjustments for the shifting centers of gravity and pressure.
“I want to have these things explained,” said Graham. “What do you do when you move that engine forward?”
“I want to understand this,” Graham said. “What do you do when you push that engine forward?”
The aeronaut hesitated. Then he answered, “They are complex, Sire.”
The pilot paused. Then he replied, "They're complicated, Your Majesty."
“I don’t mind,” shouted Graham. “I don’t mind.”
“I don’t care,” shouted Graham. “I don’t care.”
There was a moment’s pause. “Aeronautics is the secret—the privilege—”
There was a brief pause. “Aeronautics is the secret—the privilege—”
“I know. But I’m the Master, and I mean to know.” He laughed, full of this novel realisation of power that was his gift from the upper air.
“I know. But I’m in charge, and I plan to know.” He laughed, fully embracing this new understanding of power that was his gift from above.
The monoplane curved about, and the keen fresh wind cut across Graham’s face and his garment lugged at his body as the stem pointed round to the west. The two men looked into each other’s eyes.
The monoplane turned around, and the sharp, fresh wind whipped against Graham’s face, tugging at his clothes as the nose aimed west. The two men gazed into each other’s eyes.
“Sire, there are rules—”
“Sir, there are rules—”
“Not where I am concerned,” said Graham, “You seem to forget.”
“Not when it comes to me,” Graham said, “You seem to forget.”
The aeronaut scrutinised his face “No,” he said. “I do not forget, Sire. But in all the earth—no man who is not a sworn aeronaut—has ever a chance. They come as passengers—”
The pilot examined his face. “No,” he said. “I don’t forget, Your Highness. But across the entire world—no one who isn’t a certified pilot—has ever had a chance. They come as passengers—”
“I have heard something of the sort. But I’m not going to argue these points. Do you know why I have slept two hundred years? To fly!”
“I’ve heard something like that. But I’m not going to argue about it. Do you know why I’ve slept for two hundred years? To fly!”
“Sire,” said the aeronaut, “the rules—if I break the rules—”
“Sire,” said the pilot, “the rules—if I break the rules—”
Graham waved the penalties aside.
Graham dismissed the penalties.
“Then if you will watch me—”
“Then if you watch me—”
“No,” said Graham, swaying and gripping tight as the machine lifted its nose again for an ascent. “That’s not my game. I want to do it myself. Do it myself if I smash for it! No! I will. See I am going to clamber by this—to come and share your seat. Steady! I mean to fly of my own accord if I smash at the end of it. I will have something to pay for my sleep. Of all other things—. In my past it was my dream to fly. Now—keep your balance.”
“No,” Graham said, swaying and gripping tightly as the machine lifted its nose again for another ascent. “That’s not my thing. I want to do it myself. I’ll do it myself even if I crash! No! I will. Look, I’m going to climb over this—to come and share your seat. Steady! I intend to fly on my own if I crash at the end of it. I want to have something to show for my efforts. Above all else—in my past, it was my dream to fly. Now—keep your balance.”
“A dozen spies are watching me, Sire!”
“A dozen spies are keeping tabs on me, Your Majesty!”
Graham’s temper was at end. Perhaps he chose it should be. He swore. He swung himself round the intervening mass of levers and the monoplane swayed.
Graham was fed up. Maybe he decided it was time to be. He cursed. He turned around the bulky levers, and the monoplane tilted.
“Am I Master of the earth?” he said. “Or is your Society? Now. Take your hands off those levers, and hold my wrists. Yes—so. And now, how do we turn her nose down to the glide?”
“Am I in control of the earth?” he asked. “Or is your Society? Now, let go of those levers and hold my wrists. Yes—like that. And now, how do we tilt her nose down to glide?”
“Sire,” said the aeronaut.
“Sir,” said the pilot.
“What is it?”
"What's that?"
“You will protect me?”
"Are you going to protect me?"
“Lord! Yes! If I have to burn London. Now!”
“Lord! Yes! If I have to burn London. Now!”
And with that promise Graham bought his first lesson in aerial navigation. “It’s clearly to your advantage, this journey,” he said with a loud laugh—for the air was like strong wine—“to teach me quickly and well. Do I pull this? Ah! So! Hullo!”
And with that promise, Graham bought his first lesson in flying. “This journey is definitely in your favor,” he said with a loud laugh—because the air felt exhilarating—“so teach me quickly and well. Do I pull this? Oh! Got it! Hey!”
“Back, Sire! Back!”
"Step back, Your Majesty!"
“Back—right. One—two—three—good God! Ah! Up she goes! But this is living!”
"Back—right. One—two—three—oh my God! Ah! Here we go! This is what life is all about!"
And now the machine began to dance the strangest figures in the air. Now it would sweep round a spiral of scarcely a hundred yards diameter, now rush up into the air and swoop down again, steeply, swiftly, falling like a hawk, to recover in a rushing loop that swept it high again. In one of these descents it seemed driving straight at the drifting park of balloons in the southeast, and only curved about and cleared them by a sudden recovery of dexterity. The extraordinary swiftness and smoothness of the motion, the extraordinary effect of the rarefied air upon his constitution, threw Graham into a careless fury.
And now the machine started to perform the strangest maneuvers in the air. It would circle around in a spiral of barely a hundred yards in diameter, then shoot up into the sky and dive down steeply and quickly, falling like a hawk, only to recover in a fast loop that shot it high again. During one of these descents, it seemed to be heading straight for the drifting cluster of balloons in the southeast but suddenly curved away and avoided them with a swift recovery. The incredible speed and smoothness of the movement, combined with the unusual effects of the thin air on his body, sent Graham into a reckless rage.
But at last a queer incident came to sober him, to send him flying down once more to the crowded life below with all its dark insoluble riddles. As he swooped, came a tap and something flying past, and a drop like a drop of rain. Then as he went on down he saw something like a white rag whirling down in his wake. “What was that?” he asked. “I did not see.”
But finally, a strange incident brought him back to reality, making him swoop down once more to the busy life below with all its dark, unsolvable mysteries. As he dove, he felt a tap and saw something rush past, followed by something falling like a raindrop. Then, as he continued to descend, he noticed something that looked like a white cloth spinning down behind him. “What was that?” he asked. “I didn’t see.”
The aeronaut glanced, and then clutched at the lever to recover, for they were sweeping down. When the monoplane was rising again he drew a deep breath and replied, “That,” and he indicated the white thing still fluttering down, “was a swan.”
The pilot looked over and grabbed the lever to pull up, because they were descending rapidly. As the monoplane started to climb again, he took a deep breath and said, “That,” pointing to the white object still gliding down, “was a swan.”
“I never saw it,” said Graham.
"I never saw it," Graham said.
The aeronaut made no answer, and Graham saw little drops upon his forehead.
The pilot didn’t respond, and Graham noticed small beads of sweat on his forehead.
They drove horizontally while Graham clambered back to the passenger’s place out of the lash of the wind. And then came a swift rush down, with the wind-screw whirling to check their fall, and the flying stage growing broad and dark before them. The sun, sinking over the chalk hills in the west, fell with them, and left the sky a blaze of gold.
They drove across while Graham climbed back to the passenger seat to escape the wind. Then they quickly descended, with the wind-screw spinning to slow their fall, and the flying stage widening and darkening ahead of them. The sun, setting over the chalk hills in the west, went down with them, leaving the sky ablaze with gold.
Soon men could be seen as little specks. He heard a noise coming up to meet him, a noise like the sound of waves upon a pebbly beach, and saw that the roofs about the flying stage were dense with his people rejoicing over his safe return. A black mass was crushed together under the stage, a darkness stippled with innumerable faces, and quivering with the minute oscillation of waved white handkerchiefs and waving hands.
Soon, men could be seen as tiny dots. He heard a sound approaching him, like waves crashing on a pebbly beach, and noticed that the roofs around the flying stage were packed with his people celebrating his safe return. A dark crowd was gathered beneath the stage, a sea of faces filled with excitement, and vibrating with the rhythmic motion of white handkerchiefs and waving hands.
CHAPTER XVII. — THREE DAYS
Lincoln awaited Graham in an apartment beneath the flying stages. He seemed curious to learn all that had happened, pleased to hear of the extraordinary delight and interest which Graham took in flying. Graham was in a mood of enthusiasm. “I must learn to fly,” he cried. “I must master that. I pity all poor souls who have died without this opportunity. The sweet swift air! It is the most wonderful experience in the world.”
Lincoln waited for Graham in an apartment below the flying stages. He seemed eager to hear everything that had happened and was happy to learn about the incredible joy and interest Graham had in flying. Graham was feeling enthusiastic. “I have to learn to fly,” he exclaimed. “I have to master it. I feel sorry for anyone who has died without this chance. The beautiful, quick air! It’s the most amazing experience in the world.”
“You will find our new times full of wonderful experiences,” said Lincoln. “I do not know what you will care to do now. We have music that may seem novel.”
“You'll find that our new times are filled with amazing experiences,” said Lincoln. “I’m not sure what you’ll want to do now. We have music that might seem new.”
“For the present,” said Graham, “flying holds me. Let me learn more of that. Your aeronaut was saying there is some trades union objection to one’s learning.”
“For now,” said Graham, “flying fascinates me. Let me learn more about that. Your pilot mentioned there’s some union issue with learning.”
“There is, I believe,” said Lincoln. “But for you—! If you would like to occupy yourself with that, we can make you a sworn aeronaut to-morrow.”
“There is, I believe,” said Lincoln. “But for you—! If you want to get involved with that, we can make you a certified aeronaut tomorrow.”
Graham expressed his wishes vividly and talked of his sensations for a while. “And as for affairs,” he asked abruptly. “How are things going on?”
Graham clearly expressed his feelings and talked about his sensations for a while. “And about business,” he asked suddenly. “How's everything going?”
Lincoln waved affairs aside. “Ostrog will tell you that to-morrow,” he said. “Everything is settling down. The Revolution accomplishes itself all over the world. Friction is inevitable here and there, of course; but your rule is assured. You may rest secure with things in Ostrog’s hands.”
Lincoln brushed off the concerns. “Ostrog will fill you in tomorrow,” he said. “Everything is falling into place. The Revolution is happening everywhere. There will naturally be some friction here and there, but your position is secure. You can trust that things are in Ostrog’s capable hands.”
“Would it be possible for me to be made a sworn aeronaut, as you call it, forthwith—before I sleep?” said Graham, pacing. “Then I could be at it the very first thing to-morrow again....”
“Could I be made a sworn aeronaut, as you call it, right away—before I go to sleep?” Graham asked, pacing. “Then I could get started on it first thing tomorrow again...”
“It would be possible,” said Lincoln thoughtfully. “Quite possible. Indeed, it shall be done.” He laughed. “I came prepared to suggest amusements, but you have found one for yourself. I will telephone to the aeronautical offices from here and we will return to your apartments in the Wind-Vane Control. By the time you have dined the aeronauts will be able to come. You don’t think that after you have dined you might prefer—?” He paused.
“It’s definitely doable,” said Lincoln, deep in thought. “Absolutely possible. In fact, it’s going to happen.” He laughed. “I came ready to suggest some fun activities, but it looks like you’ve already found one. I’ll call the aeronautical offices from here, and we can head back to your place in the Wind-Vane Control. By the time you’ve had dinner, the aeronauts should be able to join us. You’re not thinking that after dinner you might want to—?” He paused.
“Yes,” said Graham.
"Yeah," said Graham.
“We had prepared a show of dancers—they have been brought from the Capri theatre.”
“We had organized a performance with dancers—they were brought in from the Capri theatre.”
“I hate ballets,” said Graham, shortly. “Always did. That other—. That’s not what I want to see. We had dancers in the old days. For the matter of that, they had them in ancient Egypt. But flying—”
“I hate ballets,” said Graham, bluntly. “Always have. That other—. That’s not what I want to see. We had dancers back in the day. In fact, they had them in ancient Egypt. But flying—”
“True,” said Lincoln. “Though our dancers—”
“True,” said Lincoln. “But our dancers—”
“They can afford to wait,” said Graham; “they can afford to wait. I know. I’m not a Latin. There’s questions I want to ask some expert—about your machinery. I’m keen. I want no distractions.”
“They can afford to wait,” Graham said. “They can afford to wait. I know. I’m not a scholar. There are questions I need to ask an expert—about your machinery. I’m eager. I want no distractions.”
“You have the world to choose from,” said Lincoln; “whatever you want is yours.”
“You can choose anything in the world,” said Lincoln; “whatever you want is yours.”
Asano appeared, and under the escort of a strong guard they returned through the city streets to Graham’s apartments. Far larger crowds had assembled to witness his return than his departure had gathered, and the shouts and cheering of these masses of people sometimes drowned Lincoln’s answers to the endless questions Graham’s aerial journey had suggested. At first Graham had acknowledged the cheering and cries of the crowd by bows and gestures, but Lincoln warned him that such a recognition would be considered incorrect behaviour. Graham, already a little wearied by rhythmic civilities, ignored his subjects for the remainder of his public progress.
Asano showed up, and with a strong guard, they made their way back through the city streets to Graham’s apartments. Much larger crowds had gathered to see him return compared to when he left, and the cheers and shouts from the masses sometimes drowned out Lincoln’s responses to the endless questions raised after Graham’s aerial journey. At first, Graham acknowledged the cheering and the crowd's excitement with bows and gestures, but Lincoln advised him that such behavior would be seen as inappropriate. Graham, already a bit tired from the constant formalities, chose to ignore the public for the rest of his walk through the streets.
Directly they arrived at his apartments Asano departed in search of kinematographic renderings of machinery in motion, and Lincoln despatched Graham’s commands for models of machines and small machines to illustrate the various mechanical advances of the last two centuries. The little group of appliances for telegraphic communication attracted the Master so strongly that his delightfully prepared dinner, served by a number of charmingly dexterous girls, waited for a space. The habit of smoking had almost ceased from the face of the earth, but when he expressed a wish for that indulgence, enquiries were made and some excellent cigars were discovered in Florida, and sent to him by pneumatic despatch while the dinner was still in progress. Afterwards came the aeronauts, and a feast of ingenious wonders in the hands of a latter-day engineer. For the time, at any rate, the neat dexterity of counting and numbering machines, building machines, spinning engines, patent doorways, explosive motors, grain and water elevators, slaughter-house machines and harvesting appliances, was more fascinating to Graham than any bayadhre. “We were savages,” was his refrain, “we were savages. We were in the stone age—compared with this.... And what else have you?”
As soon as they arrived at his place, Asano set off to find moving images of machinery, while Lincoln sent out requests for models of machines and small devices to showcase the various mechanical advancements over the last two centuries. The small collection of telecommunication devices captured the Master’s attention so much that his finely prepared dinner, served by several skillful young women, had to wait for a bit. Smoking had nearly disappeared, but when he mentioned wanting a cigar, inquiries were made, and some great cigars from Florida were quickly sent to him by pneumatic delivery while dinner was still being served. After that, the aeronauts showed up, bringing a feast of clever innovations from a modern engineer. For the moment, at least, the neat precision of counting and numbering machines, construction machines, spinning engines, patent doorways, explosive motors, grain and water elevators, slaughterhouse machines, and harvesting tools fascinated Graham more than anything else. “We were savages,” he kept saying, “we were savages. We were in the stone age—compared to this.... And what else do you have?”
There came also practical psychologists with some very interesting developments in the art of hypnotism. The names of Milne Bramwell, Fechner, Liebault, William James, Myers and Gurney, he found, bore a value now that would have astonished their contemporaries. Several practical applications of psychology were now in general use; it had largely superseded drugs, antiseptics and anesthetics in medicine; was employed by almost all who had any need of mental concentration. A real enlargement of human faculty seemed to have been effected in this direction. The feats of “calculating boys,” the wonders, as Graham had been wont to regard them, of mesmerisers, were now within the range of anyone who could afford the services of a skilled hypnotist. Long ago the old examination methods in education had been destroyed by these expedients. Instead of years of study, candidates had substituted a few weeks of trances, and during the trances expert coaches had simply to repeat all the points necessary for adequate answering, adding a suggestion of the post-hypnotic recollection of these points. In process mathematics particularly, this aid had been of singular service, and it was now invariably invoked by such players of chess and games of manual dexterity as were still to be found. In fact, all operations conducted under finite rules, of a quasi-mechanical sort that is, were now systematically relieved from the wanderings of imagination and emotion, and brought to an unexampled pitch of accuracy. Little children of the labouring classes, so soon as they were of sufficient age to be hypnotised, were thus converted into beautifully punctual and trustworthy machine minders, and released forthwith from the long, long thoughts of youth. Aeronautical pupils, who gave way to giddiness, could be relieved from their imaginary terrors. In every street were hypnotists ready to print permanent memories upon the mind. If anyone desired to remember a name, a series of numbers, a song or a speech, it could be done by this method, and conversely memories could be effaced, habits removed, and desires eradicated—a sort of psychic surgery was, in fact, in general use. Indignities, humbling experiences, were thus forgotten, widows would obliterate their previous husbands, angry lovers release themselves from their slavery. To graft desires, however, was still impossible, and the facts of thought transference were yet unsystematised. The psychologists illustrated their expositions with some astounding experiments in mnemonics made through the agency of a troupe of pale-faced children in blue.
There were also practical psychologists with some really interesting advancements in the art of hypnotism. The names Milne Bramwell, Fechner, Liebault, William James, Myers, and Gurney now held a significance that would have surprised their contemporaries. Several practical applications of psychology were now widely used; it had largely replaced drugs, antiseptics, and anesthetics in medicine and was employed by almost everyone who needed to focus mentally. It seemed that a real enhancement of human ability had been achieved in this area. The feats of "calculating boys" and the wonders, as Graham used to see them, of mesmerizers were now accessible to anyone who could afford the services of a skilled hypnotist. Long ago, the old examination methods in education had been replaced by these techniques. Instead of years of study, candidates had swapped in just a few weeks of trances, during which expert coaches simply repeated all the points necessary for adequate answers, adding a suggestion for post-hypnotic recall of these points. In particular, this assistance had been extremely useful in process mathematics, and it was now consistently sought by chess players and others engaged in activities requiring manual skills. In fact, all operations governed by finite rules, in a quasi-mechanical manner, were now systematically freed from distractions of imagination and emotion, achieving an unprecedented level of accuracy. Little children from the working class, as soon as they were old enough to be hypnotized, were transformed into punctual and reliable machine operators, released from the long, contemplative distractions of youth. Aeronautical students who experienced dizziness could be freed from their imagined fears. Hypnotists were available on every street, ready to implant permanent memories in people's minds. If someone wanted to remember a name, a series of numbers, a song, or a speech, it could be accomplished through this method, and conversely, memories could be erased, habits eliminated, and desires removed—a form of psychic surgery was, in fact, commonly practiced. Humbling experiences and indignities could be forgotten; widows could erase their late husbands from memory, and angry lovers could free themselves from their emotional bonds. However, implanting desires remained impossible, and the phenomena of thought transference were still not organized. The psychologists illustrated their theories with some astonishing mnemonics experiments conducted by a group of pale-faced children in blue.
Graham, like most of the people of his former time, distrusted the hypnotist, or he might then and there have eased his mind of many painful preoccupations. But in spite of Lincoln’s assurances he held to the old theory that to be hypnotised was in some way the surrender of his personality, the abdication of his will. At the banquet of wonderful experiences that was beginning, he wanted very keenly to remain absolutely himself.
Graham, like most people from his past, didn't trust the hypnotist, or he could have let go of many troubling thoughts right then and there. But despite Lincoln's reassurances, he clung to the old belief that being hypnotized somehow meant giving up his personality and surrendering his will. As the banquet of amazing experiences was starting, he was very eager to stay completely himself.
The next day, and another day, and yet another day passed in such interests as these. Each day Graham spent many hours in the glorious entertainment of flying. On the third, he soared across middle France, and within sight of the snow-clad Alps. These vigorous exercises gave him restful sleep; he recovered almost wholly from the spiritless anemia of his first awakening. And whenever he was not in the air, and awake, Lincoln was assiduous in the cause of his amusement; all that was novel and curious in contemporary invention was brought to him, until at last his appetite for novelty was well-nigh glutted. One might fill a dozen inconsecutive volumes with the strange things they exhibited. Each afternoon he held his court for an hour or so. He found his interest in his contemporaries becoming personal and intimate. At first he had been alert chiefly for unfamiliarity and peculiarity; any foppishness in their dress, any discordance with his preconceptions of nobility in their status and manners had jarred upon him, and it was remarkable to him how soon that strangeness and the faint hostility that arose from it, disappeared; how soon he came to appreciate the true perspective of his position, and see the old Victorian days remote and quaint. He found himself particularly amused by the red-haired daughter of the Manager of the European Piggeries. On the second day after dinner he made the acquaintance of a latter-day dancing girl, and found her an astonishing artist. And after that, more hypnotic wonders. On the third day Lincoln was moved to suggest that the Master should repair to a Pleasure City, but this Graham declined, nor would he accept the services of the hypnotists in his aeronautical experiments. The link of locality held him to London; he found a delight in topographical identifications that he would have missed abroad. “Here—or a hundred feet below here,” he could say, “I used to eat my midday cutlets during my London University days. Underneath here was Waterloo and the tiresome hunt for confusing trains. Often have I stood waiting down there, bag in hand, and stared up into the sky above the forest of signals, little thinking I should walk some day a hundred yards in the air. And now in that very sky that was once a grey smoke canopy, I circle in a monoplane.”
The next day, and another day, and yet another day went by with these interests. Each day, Graham spent many hours enjoying the thrill of flying. On the third day, he soared over central France, with the snow-covered Alps in view. These vigorous activities helped him sleep well; he almost completely recovered from the tiredness he felt when he first woke up. Whenever he wasn’t flying and was awake, Lincoln worked hard to keep him entertained; anything new and interesting in modern inventions was brought to him until his craving for novelty was nearly satisfied. One could fill a dozen random volumes with the strange things they showcased. Each afternoon, he held a gathering for about an hour. He found himself becoming more personally and intimately interested in the people around him. Initially, he was mostly drawn to the unfamiliar and the peculiar; any pretense in their clothing or any mismatch with his ideas about nobility in their status and behavior bothered him. However, it was surprising how quickly that strangeness and the subtle hostility that came with it faded away; how soon he began to appreciate his own perspective and viewed the old Victorian days as distant and quaint. He was especially amused by the red-haired daughter of the Manager of the European Piggeries. On the second night after dinner, he met a modern-day dancer, and discovered she was an incredible artist. And after that, more captivating wonders. On the third day, Lincoln suggested that the Master visit a Pleasure City, but Graham turned it down, nor would he accept the help of hypnotists in his aeronautical experiments. His attachment to London kept him grounded; he found joy in recognizing the local landmarks that he would have missed if he were abroad. “Right here—or a hundred feet below this spot,” he could say, “I used to have my lunch during my London University days. Beneath me was Waterloo and the frustrating quest for confusing trains. I often stood waiting down there, bag in hand, gazing up at the sky above the sea of signals, never imagining that one day I would walk a hundred yards in the air. And now in that very sky that used to be a grey blanket of smoke, I circle in a monoplane.”
During those three days Graham was so occupied with these distractions that the vast political movements in progress outside his quarters had but a small share of his attention. Those about him told him little. Daily came Ostrog, the Boss, his Grand Vizier, his mayor of the palace, to report in vague terms the steady establishment of his rule; “a little trouble” soon to be settled in this city, “a slight disturbance” in that. The song of the social revolt came to him no more; he never learned that it had been forbidden in the municipal limits; and all the great emotions of the crow’s nest slumbered in his mind.
During those three days, Graham was so caught up in these distractions that the huge political movements happening outside his quarters barely grabbed his attention. Those around him shared little information. Every day, Ostrog, the Boss, along with his Grand Vizier and the mayor of the palace, would come to report in vague terms about the gradual establishment of his rule; “a little trouble” that would soon be resolved in this city, “a slight disturbance” in that one. The sounds of social unrest faded away; he never found out that it had been banned within the city limits; all the strong emotions from the crow’s nest lay dormant in his mind.
But on the second and third of the three days he found himself, in spite of his interest in the daughter of the Pig Manager, or it may be by reason of the thoughts her conversation suggested, remembering the girl Helen Wotton, who had spoken to him so oddly at the Wind-Vane Keeper’s gathering. The impression, she had made was a deep one, albeit the incessant surprise of novel circumstances had kept him from brooding upon it for a space. But now her memory was coming to its own. He wondered what she had meant by those broken half-forgotten sentences; the picture of her eyes and the earnest passion of her face became more vivid as his mechanical interests faded. Her slender beauty came compellingly between him and certain immediate temptations of ignoble passion. But he did not see her again until three full days were past.
But on the second and third day of those three days, he found himself, despite his interest in the daughter of the Pig Manager, or maybe because of the thoughts her conversation sparked, remembering the girl Helen Wotton, who had spoken to him so strangely at the Wind-Vane Keeper’s gathering. The impression she had left was a strong one, even though the constant surprise of new experiences had kept him from dwelling on it for a while. But now her memory was returning. He wondered what she had meant by those broken, half-forgotten sentences; the image of her eyes and the intense passion in her face became clearer as his mechanical interests faded. Her slender beauty stood powerfully between him and certain immediate temptations of dishonorable desire. But he didn’t see her again until three full days had passed.
CHAPTER XVIII. — GRAHAM REMEMBERS
She came upon him at last in a little gallery that ran from the Wind-Vane Offices toward his state apartments. The gallery was long and narrow, with a series of recesses, each with an arched fenestration that looked upon a court of palms. He came upon her suddenly in one of these recesses. She was seated. She turned her head at the sound of his footsteps and started at the sight of him. Every touch of colour vanished from her face. She rose instantly, made a step toward him as if to address him, and hesitated. He stopped and stood still, expectant. Then he perceived that a nervous tumult silenced her, perceived, too, that she must have sought speech with him to be waiting for him in this place.
She finally found him in a small hallway that led from the Wind-Vane Offices to his living quarters. The hallway was long and narrow, with several alcoves, each featuring an arched window that overlooked a courtyard filled with palm trees. He unexpectedly came across her in one of these alcoves. She was sitting there, and when she heard his footsteps, she turned her head and gasped at the sight of him. All color drained from her face. She immediately stood up, took a step toward him as if to speak, and then hesitated. He paused, standing still and waiting. Then he noticed that a nervous tension was keeping her silent, and he realized she must have been waiting to talk to him in this spot.
He felt a regal impulse to assist her. “I have wanted to see you,” he said. “A few days ago you wanted to tell me something—you wanted to tell me of the people. What was it you had to tell me?”
He felt a noble urge to help her. “I’ve wanted to see you,” he said. “A few days ago, you wanted to tell me something—you wanted to share about the people. What did you want to tell me?”
She looked at him with troubled eyes.
She looked at him with worried eyes.
“You said the people were unhappy?”
"You said people are unhappy?"
For a moment she was silent still.
For a moment, she was completely silent.
“It must have seemed strange to you,” she said abruptly.
“It must have felt weird to you,” she said suddenly.
“It did. And yet—”
"It did. Yet—"
“It was an impulse.”
“It was a spur-of-the-moment decision.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“That is all.”
"That's it."
She looked at him with a face of hesitation. She spoke with an effort. “You forget,” she said, drawing a deep breath.
She looked at him with a hesitant expression. She spoke with difficulty. “You forget,” she said, taking a deep breath.
“What?”
“Excuse me?”
“The people—”
“The people—”
“Do you mean—?”
"Are you saying—?"
“You forget the people.”
"You're forgetting the people."
He looked interrogative.
He looked questioning.
“Yes. I know you are surprised. For you do not understand what you are. You do not know the things that are happening.”
“Yes. I know you’re surprised. You don’t understand what you really are. You don’t know what’s going on.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“You do not understand.”
"You don't get it."
“Not clearly, perhaps. But—tell me.”
“Maybe not clearly. But—tell me.”
She turned to him with sudden resolution. “It is so hard to explain. I have meant to, I have wanted to. And now—I cannot. I am not ready with words. But about you—there is something. It is wonder. Your sleep—your awakening. These things are miracles. To me at least—and to all the common people. You who lived and suffered and died, you who were a common citizen, wake again, live again, to find yourself Master almost of the earth.”
She turned to him with sudden determination. “It’s really hard to explain. I’ve meant to, I’ve wanted to. And now—I can’t. I’m not ready with the words. But about you—there’s something. It’s amazing. Your sleep—your waking. These things are miracles. At least for me—and for all the ordinary people. You who lived, suffered, and died, you who were an everyday person, wake up again, live again, to find yourself almost in control of the earth.”
“Master of the earth,” he said. “So they tell me. But try and imagine how little I know of it.”
“Master of the earth,” he said. “That's what I hear. But try to picture how little I actually know about it.”
“Cities—Trusts—the Labour Department—”
“Cities, Trusts, the Labor Department”
“Principalities, powers, dominions—the power and the glory. Yes, I have heard them shout. I know. I am Master. King, if you wish. With Ostrog, the Boss—”
“Principalities, powers, dominions—the power and the glory. Yes, I've heard them shout. I know. I'm the Master. King, if you prefer. With Ostrog, the Boss—”
He paused.
He took a moment.
She turned upon him and surveyed his face with a curious scrutiny. “Well?”
She turned to him and looked at his face with curious attention. “Well?”
He smiled. “To take the responsibility.”
He smiled. “To own it.”
“That is what we have begun to fear.” For a moment she said no more. “No,” she said slowly. “You will take the responsibility. You will take the responsibility. The people look to you.”
“That is what we have started to be afraid of.” For a moment, she said nothing more. “No,” she said slowly. “You will take the responsibility. You will take the responsibility. The people rely on you.”
She spoke softly. “Listen! For at least half the years of your sleep—in every generation—multitudes of people, in every generation greater multitudes of people, have prayed that you might awake—prayed.”
She spoke softly. “Listen! For at least half the years you’ve been asleep—in every generation—countless people, in every generation more and more people, have prayed that you would wake up—prayed.”
Graham moved to speak and did not.
Graham started to say something but didn't.
She hesitated, and a faint colour crept back to her cheek. “Do you know that you have been to myriads—King Arthur, Barbarossa—the King who would come in his own good time and put the world right for them?”
She paused, and a slight blush returned to her cheek. “Do you realize that you've been to countless—King Arthur, Barbarossa—the King who would come when the time is right and set everything right for them?”
“I suppose the imagination of the people—”
“I guess the imagination of the people—”
“Have you not heard our proverb, ‘When the Sleeper wakes’? While you lay insensible and motionless there—thousands came. Thousands. Every first of the month you lay in state with a white robe upon you and the people filed by you. When I was a little girl I saw you like that, with your face white and calm.”
“Have you not heard our saying, ‘When the Sleeper wakes’? While you lay there, unresponsive and still—thousands came. Thousands. Every first of the month you lay there in a white robe and people walked by you. When I was a little girl, I saw you like that, with your face pale and serene.”
She turned her face from him and looked steadfastly at the painted wall before her. Her voice fell. “When I was a little girl I used to look at your face.... It seemed to me fixed and waiting, like the patience of God.”
She turned her face away from him and stared intently at the painted wall in front of her. Her voice softened. “When I was a little girl, I used to look at your face... It felt like it was set and waiting, like the patience of God.”
“That is what we thought of you,” she said. “That is how you seemed to us.”
“That’s what we thought of you,” she said. “That’s how you seemed to us.”
She turned shining eyes to him, her voice was clear and strong. “In the city, in the earth, a myriad myriad men and women are waiting to see what you will do, full of strange incredible expectations.”
She looked at him with bright eyes, her voice clear and strong. “In the city, on the ground, countless men and women are waiting to see what you will do, full of strange and incredible expectations.”
“Yes?”
"Yep?"
“Ostrog—no one—can take that responsibility.”
“Ostrog—no one—can take that on.”
Graham looked at her in surprise, at her face lit with emotion. She seemed at first to have spoken with an effort, and to have fired herself by speaking.
Graham looked at her in surprise, her face glowing with emotion. She initially seemed to have spoken with difficulty, as if she had energized herself by speaking.
“Do you think,” she said, “that you who have lived that little life so far away in the past, you who have fallen into and risen out of this miracle of sleep—do you think that the wonder and reverence and hope of half the world has gathered about you only that you may live another little life?... That you may shift the responsibility to any other man?”
“Do you think,” she said, “that you, who have lived that brief life so far back in the past, you who have experienced this incredible sleep—do you really believe that the awe, respect, and hope of half the world surrounds you just so you can live another short life?... That you can pass the responsibility to someone else?”
“I know how great this kingship of mine is,” he said haltingly. “I know how great it seems. But is it real? It is incredible—dreamlike. Is it real, or is it only a great delusion?”
“I know how amazing this kingship of mine is,” he said hesitantly. “I know how impressive it seems. But is it real? It’s unbelievable—like a dream. Is it real, or is it just a huge illusion?”
“It is real,” she said; “if you dare.”
“It’s real,” she said; “if you’re brave enough.”
“After all, like all kingship, my kingship is Belief. It is an illusion in the minds of men.”
“After all, like all leadership, my leadership is Belief. It’s just an illusion in people’s minds.”
“If you dare!” she said.
“Go for it!” she said.
“But—”
"But—"
“Countless men,” she said, “and while it is in their minds—they will obey.”
“Countless men,” she said, “and as long as it’s in their heads—they will follow.”
“But I know nothing. That is what I had in mind. I know nothing. And these others—the Councillors, Ostrog. They are wiser, cooler, they know so much, every detail. And, indeed, what are these miseries of which you speak? What am I to know? Do you mean—”
“But I know nothing. That’s exactly what I was thinking. I know nothing. And these others—the Councillors, Ostrog. They’re smarter, more composed, they know so much, every little detail. And really, what are these miseries you’re talking about? What am I supposed to understand? Do you mean—”
He stopped blankly.
He stopped in confusion.
“I am still hardly more than a girl,” she said. “But to me the world seems full of wretchedness. The world has altered since your day, altered very strangely. I have prayed that I might see you and tell you these things. The world has changed. As if a canker had seized it—and robbed life of—everything worth having.”
“I’m still barely more than a girl,” she said. “But to me, the world feels full of misery. Everything has changed since your time, changed in such a strange way. I’ve hoped to see you and share this with you. The world has transformed. It's as if something rotten has gotten hold of it—and taken away everything worthwhile.”
She turned a flushed face upon him, moving suddenly. “Your days were the days of freedom. Yes—I have thought. I have been made to think, for my life—has not been happy. Men are no longer free—no greater, no better than the men of your time. That is not all. This city—is a prison. Every city now is a prison. Mammon grips the key in his hand. Myriads, countless myriads, toil from the cradle to the grave. Is that right? Is that to be—for ever? Yes, far worse than in your time. All about us, beneath us, sorrow and pain. All the shallow delight of such life as you find about you, is separated by just a little from a life of wretchedness beyond any telling. Yes, the poor know it—they know they suffer. These countless multitudes who faced death for you two nights since—! You owe your life to them.”
She quickly turned to him, her face flushed. “Your days were the days of freedom. Yes—I’ve thought about it. I’ve had to think because my life hasn’t been happy. Men aren’t free anymore—no better or greater than the men of your time. That’s not all. This city is a prison. Every city is a prison now. Money holds the key. Countless people work from the cradle to the grave. Is that right? Is that how it’s going to be forever? Yes, it’s far worse than in your time. All around us, beneath us, there’s sorrow and pain. All the shallow enjoyment in the life you see around you is only a little distance away from a life of unimaginable misery. Yes, the poor know it—they know they’re suffering. Those countless people who faced death for you just two nights ago—! You owe your life to them.”
“Yes,” said Graham, slowly. “Yes. I owe my life to them.”
“Yes,” Graham said slowly. “Yes. I owe my life to them.”
“You come,” she said, “from the days when this new tyranny of the cities was scarcely beginning. It is a tyranny—a tyranny. In your days the feudal war lords had gone, and the new lordship of wealth had still to come. Half the men in the world still lived out upon the free countryside. The cities had still to devour them. I have heard the stories out of the old books—there was nobility! Common men led lives of love and faithfulness then—they did a thousand things. And you—you come from that time.”
“You come,” she said, “from the time when this new rule of the cities was just starting. It is a rule—a rule. Back then, the feudal warlords were gone, and the new rule of wealth hadn’t fully arrived. Half the people in the world still lived freely in the countryside. The cities hadn’t taken them over yet. I’ve heard the stories from the old books—there was nobility! Ordinary people lived lives filled with love and loyalty then—they accomplished so much. And you—you come from that time.”
“It was not—. But never mind. How is it now—?”
“It wasn’t—. But never mind. How is it now—?”
“Gain and the Pleasure Cities! Or slavery—unthanked, unhonoured, slavery.”
"Profit and the Pleasure Cities! Or slavery—unappreciated, unacknowledged, slavery."
“Slavery!” he said.
“Slavery!” he exclaimed.
“Slavery.”
"Slavery."
“You don’t mean to say that human beings are chattels.”
“You can't be saying that people are property.”
“Worse. That is what I want you to know, what I want you to see. I know you do not know. They will keep things from you, they will take you presently to a Pleasure City. But you have noticed men and women and children in pale blue canvas, with thin yellow faces and dull eyes?”
“It's worse. That’s what I want you to know, what I want you to see. I know you don’t know. They will hide things from you, they will soon take you to a Pleasure City. But have you noticed the men, women, and children in pale blue canvas, with thin yellow faces and dull eyes?”
“Everywhere.”
"Everywhere."
“Speaking a horrible dialect, coarse and weak.”
“Speaking a terrible dialect, rough and feeble.”
“I have heard it.”
"I've heard it."
“They are the slaves—your slaves. They are the slaves of the Labour Department you own.”
“They are your slaves. They are the slaves of the Labor Department you own.”
“The Labour Department! In some way—that is familiar. Ah! now I remember. I saw it when I was wandering about the city, after the lights returned, great fronts of buildings coloured pale blue. Do you really mean—?”
“The Labour Department! That sounds familiar. Ah! now I remember. I saw it when I was walking around the city, after the lights came back on, the large buildings were painted pale blue. Do you really mean—?”
“Yes. How can I explain it to you? Of course the blue uniform struck you. Nearly a third of our people wear it—more assume it now every day. This Labour Department has grown imperceptibly.”
“Yes. How can I explain it to you? Of course, the blue uniform caught your attention. Almost a third of our people wear it—more start wearing it every day. This Labour Department has grown gradually.”
“What is this Labour Department?” asked Graham.
“What is this Labor Department?” asked Graham.
“In the old times, how did you manage with starving people?”
“In the old days, how did you deal with starving people?”
“There was the workhouse—which the parishes maintained.”
“There was the workhouse, which was funded by the local parishes.”
“Workhouse! Yes—there was something. In our history lessons. I remember now. The Labour Department ousted the workhouse. It grew—partly—out of something—you, perhaps, may remember it—an emotional religious organisation called the Salvation Army—that became a business company. In the first place it was almost a charity. To save people from workhouse rigours. There had been a great agitation against the workhouse. Now I come to think of it, it was one of the earliest properties your Trustees acquired. They bought the Salvation Army and reconstructed it as this. The idea in the first place was to organise the labour of starving homeless people.”
“Workhouse! Yes—there was something about that in our history lessons. I remember now. The Labour Department got rid of the workhouse. It developed—partly—out of something—you might remember it—an emotional religious organization called the Salvation Army—that turned into a business. At first, it was almost a charity aimed at saving people from the harsh realities of the workhouse. There had been a huge movement against the workhouse. Now that I think about it, it was one of the earliest properties your Trustees bought. They acquired the Salvation Army and transformed it into this. The initial idea was to organize the labor of starving homeless people.”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Nowadays there are no workhouses, no refuges and charities, nothing but that Department. Its offices are everywhere. That blue is its colour. And any man, woman or child who comes to be hungry and weary and with neither home nor friend nor resort, must go to the Department in the end—or seek some way of death. The Euthanasy is beyond their means—for the poor there is no easy death. And at any hour in the day or night there is food, shelter and a blue uniform for all comers—that is the first condition of the Department’s incorporation—and in return for a day’s shelter the Department extracts a day’s work, and then returns the visitor’s proper clothing and sends him or her out again.”
"These days, there are no workhouses, no shelters or charities, just that Department. Its offices are everywhere. Its signature color is blue. Any man, woman, or child who comes in hungry and tired, without a home, friend, or any other option, ultimately has to turn to the Department—or find some way to die. Euthanasia is out of reach for them—there's no easy way to die for the poor. At any hour, day or night, there's food, shelter, and a blue uniform for everyone—that's the first requirement of the Department's setup. In exchange for a night's shelter, the Department takes a day's work and then gives back the visitor's actual clothes before sending them back out again."
“Yes?”
"What's up?"
“Perhaps that does not seem so terrible to you. In your time men starved in your streets. That was bad. But they died—men. These people in blue—. The proverb runs: ‘Blue canvas once and ever.’ The Department trades in their labour, and it has taken care to assure itself of the supply. People come to it starving and helpless—they eat and sleep for a night and day, they work for a day, and at the end of the day they go out again. If they have worked well they have a penny or so—enough for a theatre or a cheap dancing place, or a kinematograph story, or a dinner or a bet. They wander about after that is spent. Begging is prevented by the police of the ways. Besides, no one gives. They come back again the next day or the day after—brought back by the same incapacity that brought them first. At last their proper clothing wears out, or their rags get so shabby that they are ashamed. Then they must work for months to get fresh. If they want fresh. A great number of children are born under the Department’s care. The mother owes them a month thereafter—the children they cherish and educate until they are fourteen, and they pay two years’ service. You may be sure these children are educated for the blue canvas. And so it is the Department works.”
“Maybe that doesn't sound so awful to you. In your time, men were starving on the streets. That was bad. But they died—men. These people in blue—. The saying goes: ‘Blue canvas once and always.’ The Department profits from their labor and ensures a steady supply. People arrive starving and helpless—they eat and sleep for a night and day, they work for a day, and then they go out again. If they’ve done well, they earn a penny or so—enough for a theater or a cheap dance club, or a movie, or a meal or a bet. They wander around after that money is gone. Begging is stopped by the police. Besides, no one gives. They come back the next day or the day after—drawn back by the same inability that brought them in the first place. Eventually, their proper clothes wear out, or their rags become so shabby that they feel ashamed. Then they must work for months to get new ones. If they want new ones. A lot of children are born under the Department's care. The mother owes them a month afterward—the children she raises and educates until they’re fourteen, and they serve two years. You can be sure these children are trained for the blue canvas. And that’s how the Department operates.”
“And none are destitute in the city?”
“And no one is without resources in the city?”
“None. They are either in blue canvas or in prison. We have abolished destitution. It is engraved upon the Department’s checks.”
“None. They are either in blue canvas or in prison. We have eliminated poverty. It is printed on the Department’s checks.”
“If they will not work?”
“What if they won't work?”
“Most people will work at that pitch, and the Department has powers. There are stages of unpleasantness in the work—stoppage of food—and a man or woman who has refused to work once is known by a thumb-marking system in the Department’s offices all over the world. Besides, who can leave the city poor? To go to Paris costs two Lions. And for insubordination there are the prisons—dark and miserable—out of sight below. There are prisons now for many things.”
“Most people will work at that level, and the Department has authority. There are stages of discomfort in the job—food shortages—and a person who has refused to work even once is flagged by a thumb-printing system in the Department's offices worldwide. Plus, who can leave the city broke? A trip to Paris costs two Lions. And for disobedience, there are the prisons—dark and miserable—hidden away below. There are now prisons for many offenses.”
“And a third of the people wear this blue canvas?”
“And a third of the people wear this blue fabric?”
“More than a third. Toilers, living without pride or delight or hope, with the stories of Pleasure Cities ringing in their ears, mocking their shameful lives, their privations and hardships. Too poor even for the Euthanasy, the rich man’s refuge from life. Dumb, crippled millions, countless millions, all the world about, ignorant of anything but limitations and unsatisfied desires. They are born, they are thwarted and they die. That is the state to which we have come.”
“More than a third. Workers, living without pride, joy, or hope, while the stories of Pleasure Cities echo in their ears, mocking their shameful lives, their struggles and hardships. They're too poor even for Euthanasia, the wealthy person's escape from life. Silent, crippled millions, countless millions all around the world, knowing nothing but limitations and unfulfilled desires. They are born, they are held back, and they die. That is the state we've reached.”
For a space Graham sat downcast.
For a while, Graham sat there feeling down.
“But there has been a revolution,” he said. “All these things will be changed. Ostrog—”
“But there has been a revolution,” he said. “All these things will change. Ostrog—”
“That is our hope. That is the hope of the world. But Ostrog will not do it. He is a politician. To him it seems things must be like this. He does not mind. He takes it for granted. All the rich, all the influential, all who are happy, come at last to take these miseries for granted. They use the people in their politics, they live in ease by their degradation. But you—you who come from a happier age—it is to you the people look. To you.”
“That is our hope. That is the hope of the world. But Ostrog won’t make it happen. He’s a politician. To him, it seems like things have to stay this way. He doesn’t care. He accepts it as normal. All the wealthy, all the powerful, all those who are content eventually take these struggles for granted. They exploit the people in their politics, living comfortably off their suffering. But you—you who come from a better time—it's you that the people look up to. To you.”
He looked at her face. Her eyes were bright with unshed tears. He felt a rush of emotion. For a moment he forgot this city, he forgot the race, and all those vague remote voices, in the immediate humanity of her beauty.
He looked at her face. Her eyes were bright with unshed tears. He felt a rush of emotion. For a moment, he forgot about the city, the race, and all those distant voices, lost in the immediate warmth of her beauty.
“But what am I to do?” he said with his eyes upon her.
“But what should I do?” he asked, looking at her.
“Rule,” she answered, bending towards him and speaking in a low tone. “Rule the world as it has never been ruled, for the good and happiness of men. For you might rule it—you could rule it.
“Rule,” she replied, leaning closer to him and speaking softly. “Rule the world like it has never been ruled before, for the good and happiness of humanity. Because you have the potential to rule it—you really could.”
“The people are stirring. All over the world the people are stirring. It wants but a word—but a word from you—to bring them all together. Even the middle sort of people are restless—unhappy.
“The people are awakening. All around the globe, people are awakening. It takes just a word—but a word from you—to unite them all. Even the average people are restless—dissatisfied.
“They are not telling you the things that are happening. The people will not go back to their drudgery—they refuse to be disarmed. Ostrog has awakened something greater than he dreamt of—he has awakened hopes.”
“They’re not sharing what’s really going on. The people won’t return to their mindless routines—they refuse to be disempowered. Ostrog has sparked something bigger than he ever imagined—he has ignited hope.”
His heart was beating fast. He tried to seem judicial, to weigh considerations.
His heart was racing. He tried to appear fair-minded, to evaluate the options.
“They only want their leader,” she said.
“They just want their leader,” she said.
“And then?”
"What's next?"
“You could do what you would;—the world is yours.”
“You can do whatever you want; the world is yours.”
He sat, no longer regarding her. Presently he spoke. “The old dreams, and the thing I have dreamt, liberty, happiness. Are they dreams? Could one man—one man—?” His voice sank and ceased.
He sat, no longer paying attention to her. After a moment, he spoke. “The old dreams, and what I’ve dreamed about—freedom, happiness. Are they just dreams? Can one person—one person—?” His voice faded and stopped.
“Not one man, but all men—give them only a leader to speak the desire of their hearts.”
“Not just one man, but everyone—just give them a leader to voice what they truly want.”
He shook his head, and for a time there was silence.
He shook his head, and for a while, there was silence.
He looked up suddenly, and their eyes met. “I have not your faith,” he said, “I have not your youth. I am here with power that mocks me. No—let me speak. I want to do—not right—I have not the strength for that—but something rather right than wrong. It will bring no millennium, but I am resolved now, that I will rule. What you have said has awakened me... You are right. Ostrog must know his place. And I will learn—.... One thing I promise you. This Labour slavery shall end.”
He suddenly looked up, and their eyes met. “I don't have your faith,” he said, “I don't have your youth. I'm here with a power that mocks me. No—let me talk. I want to do—not the right thing—I don't have the strength for that—but something more right than wrong. It won't bring about a perfect world, but I've made up my mind now that I will take charge. What you said has woken me up... You’re right. Ostrog must know his place. And I will learn—.... One thing I promise you. This labor slavery will end.”
“And you will rule?”
“And you’re going to rule?”
“Yes. Provided—. There is one thing.”
"Yes. But there’s one thing."
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“That you will help me.”
"That you'll help me."
“I—a girl!”
“I’m a girl!”
“Yes. Does it not occur to you I am absolutely alone?”
“Yes. Don’t you realize that I am completely alone?”
She started and for an instant her eyes had pity. “Need you ask whether I will help you?” she said.
She hesitated for a moment, and her eyes showed sympathy. “Do you really need to ask if I’ll help you?” she said.
There came a tense silence, and then the beating of a clock striking the hour. Graham rose.
There was a tense silence, and then the sound of a clock chiming the hour. Graham got up.
“Even now,” he said, “Ostrog will be waiting.” He hesitated, facing her. “When I have asked him certain questions—. There is much I do not know. It may be, that I will go to see with my own eyes the things of which you have spoken. And when I return—?”
“Even now,” he said, “Ostrog will be waiting.” He hesitated, looking at her. “When I’ve asked him some questions—. There’s so much I don’t know. It’s possible that I’ll see with my own eyes the things you’ve talked about. And when I come back—?”
“I shall know of your going and coming. I will wait for you here again.”
“I will know when you arrive and when you leave. I’ll wait for you here again.”
They regarded one another steadfastly, questioningly, and then he turned from her towards the Wind-Vane office.
They looked at each other intently, puzzled, and then he turned away from her towards the Wind-Vane office.
CHAPTER XIX. — OSTROG’S POINT OF VIEW
Graham found Ostrog waiting to give a formal account of his day’s stewardship. On previous occasions he had passed over this ceremony as speedily as possible, in order to resume his aerial experiences, but now he began to ask quick short questions. He was very anxious to take up his empire forthwith. Ostrog brought flattering reports of the development of affairs abroad. In Paris and Berlin, Graham perceived that he was saying, there had been trouble, not organised resistance indeed, but insubordinate proceedings. “After all these years,” said Ostrog, when Graham pressed enquiries; “the Commune has lifted its head again. That is the real nature of the struggle, to be explicit.” But order had been restored in these cities. Graham, the more deliberately judicial for the stirring emotions he felt, asked if there had been any fighting. “A little,” said Ostrog. “In one quarter only. But the Senegalese division of our African agricultural police—the Consolidated African Companies have a very well drilled police—was ready, and so were the aeroplanes. We expected a little trouble in the continental cities, and in America. But things are very quiet in America. They are satisfied with the overthrow of the Council. For the time.”
Graham found Ostrog waiting to formally report on his daily management. In the past, he had rushed through this ceremony to get back to his aerial experiences, but now he started asking quick, short questions. He was eager to take over his empire immediately. Ostrog brought flattering news about developments abroad. In Paris and Berlin, Graham understood him to say there had been issues—not organized resistance, but acts of defiance. “After all these years,” Ostrog said when Graham pressed for details, “the Commune has raised its head again. That's the real nature of the struggle, to be clear.” But order had been restored in those cities. Graham, feeling more judicious because of the stirring emotions within him, asked if there had been any fighting. “A little,” replied Ostrog. “In just one area. But the Senegalese division of our African agricultural police—the Consolidated African Companies have a very well-trained police—was ready, as were the planes. We anticipated some trouble in the continental cities and in America. But things are very calm in America. They’re satisfied with the overthrow of the Council. For now.”
“Why should you expect trouble?” asked Graham abruptly.
“Why do you think there'll be trouble?” Graham asked suddenly.
“There is a lot of discontent—social discontent.”
“There is a lot of dissatisfaction—social dissatisfaction.”
“The Labour Department?”
“The Labor Department?”
“You are learning,” said Ostrog with a touch of surprise. “Yes. It is chiefly the discontent with the Labour Department. It was that discontent supplied the motive force of this overthrow—that and your awakening.”
“You're learning,” Ostrog said, a bit surprised. “Yeah. It's mostly about the frustration with the Labor Department. That frustration fueled this change—along with your awakening.”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
Ostrog smiled. He became explicit. “We had to stir up their discontent, we had to revive the old ideals of universal happiness—all men equal—all men happy—no luxury that everyone may not share—ideas that have slumbered for two hundred years. You know that? We had to revive these ideals, impossible as they are—in order to overthrow the Council. And now—”
Ostrog smiled. He got straight to the point. “We had to ignite their discontent, we had to bring back the old ideals of universal happiness—everyone equal—everyone happy—no luxury that not everyone can enjoy—ideas that have been dormant for two hundred years. You get that? We had to bring these ideals back, no matter how impossible they seem—in order to take down the Council. And now—”
“Well?”
"So?"
“Our revolution is accomplished, and the Council is overthrown, and people whom we have stirred up—remain surging. There was scarcely enough fighting.... We made promises, of course. It is extraordinary how violently and rapidly this vague out-of-date humanitarianism has revived and spread. We who sowed the seed even, have been astonished. In Paris, as I say—we have had to call in a little external help.”
“Our revolution is complete, and the Council has been overthrown, and the people we’ve rallied keep pushing forward. There was barely enough fighting... We made promises, of course. It’s amazing how quickly and intensely this outdated humanitarianism has come back and spread. Even we, who planted the seeds, have been surprised. In Paris, as I mentioned—we had to get a bit of outside help.”
“And here?”
"And here?"
“There is trouble. Multitudes will not go back to work. There is a general strike. Half the factories are empty and the people are swarming in the ways. They are talking of a Commune. Men in silk and satin have been insulted in the streets. The blue canvas is expecting all sorts of things from you.... Of course there is no need for you to trouble. We are setting the Babble Machines to work with counter suggestions in the cause of law and order. We must keep the grip tight; that is all.”
“There’s trouble. Many people aren’t going back to work. There’s a general strike. Half the factories are empty, and people are crowding the streets. They’re talking about a Commune. Wealthy men in silk and satin have been insulted in the streets. The blue canvas is expecting all kinds of things from you… Of course, you don’t need to worry. We’re getting the Babble Machines to work with counter-suggestions for the sake of law and order. We just have to maintain control; that’s all.”
Graham thought. He perceived a way of asserting himself. But he spoke with restraint.
Graham thought. He saw a way to assert himself. But he spoke with restraint.
“Even to the pitch of bringing a negro police,” he said.
“Even to the point of bringing in a Black police officer,” he said.
“They are useful,” said Ostrog. “They are fine loyal brutes, with no wash of ideas in their heads—such as our rabble has. The Council should have had them as police of the ways, and things might have been different. Of course, there is nothing to fear except rioting and wreckage. You can manage your own wings now, and you can soar away to Capri if there is any smoke or fuss. We have the pull of all the great things; the aeronauts are privileged and rich, the closest trades union in the world, and so are the engineers of the wind-vanes. We have the air, and the mastery of the air is the mastery of the earth. No one of any ability is organising against us. They have no leaders—only the sectional leaders of the secret society we organised before your very opportune awakening. Mere busybodies and sentimentalists they are and bitterly jealous of each other. None of them is man enough for a central figure. The only trouble will be a disorganised upheaval. To be frank—that may happen. But it won’t interrupt your aeronautics. The days when the People could make revolutions are past.”
“They're useful,” said Ostrog. “They're loyal creatures, with no clutter of ideas in their heads—unlike our crowd. The Council should have used them as enforcers of the law, and things might have turned out differently. Of course, the only things to worry about are riots and chaos. You can handle your own affairs now, and you can fly away to Capri if there's any trouble. We have the advantage of all the great things; the aeronauts are privileged and wealthy, the closest thing to a union in the world, and so are the engineers of the wind-vanes. We own the skies, and controlling the skies means controlling the earth. No one with real talent is organizing against us. They have no leaders—just the local heads of the secret society we set up before your timely awakening. They’re just busybodies and sentimentalists, and they're bitterly jealous of one another. None of them has what it takes to be a central leader. The only issue will be some disorganized uprising. To be honest—that might happen. But it won’t disrupt your aeronautics. The days when the People could lead revolutions are over.”
“I suppose they are,” said Graham. “I suppose they are.” He mused. “This world of yours has been full of surprises to me. In the old days we dreamt of a wonderful democratic life, of a time when all men would be equal and happy.”
“I guess they are,” said Graham. “I guess they are.” He thought for a moment. “This world of yours has been full of surprises for me. Back in the day, we dreamed of a great democratic life, a time when everyone would be equal and happy.”
Ostrog looked at him steadfastly. “The day of democracy is past,” he said. “Past for ever. That day began with the bowmen of Crécy, it ended when marching infantry, when common men in masses ceased to win the battles of the world, when costly cannon, great ironclads, and strategic railways became the means of power. To-day is the day of wealth. Wealth now is power as it never was power before—it commands earth and sea and sky. All power is for those who can handle wealth. On your behalf.... You must accept facts, and these are facts. The world for the Crowd! The Crowd as Ruler! Even in your days that creed had been tried and condemned. To-day it has only one believer—a multiplex, silly one—the man in the Crowd.”
Ostrog looked at him firmly. “The era of democracy is over,” he said. “Gone for good. That era started with the archers at Crécy, and it ended when infantry troops and ordinary people in large numbers stopped winning the world’s battles, when expensive cannons, massive warships, and strategic railways became the means of power. Today is the era of wealth. Wealth is now power like it’s never been before—it controls the land, sea, and sky. All power belongs to those who can wield wealth. On your behalf... You must accept the facts, and these are the facts. The world for the Crowd! The Crowd as Ruler! Even in your time, that belief had been tested and rejected. Today, it has only one believer—a diverse, foolish one—the person in the Crowd.”
Graham did not answer immediately. He stood lost in sombre preoccupations.
Graham didn't respond right away. He stood there, deep in serious thoughts.
“No,” said Ostrog. “The day of the common man is past. On the open countryside one man is as good as another, or nearly as good. The earlier aristocracy had a precarious tenure of strength and audacity. They were tempered—tempered. There were insurrections, duels, riots. The first real aristocracy, the first permanent aristocracy, came in with castles and armour, and vanished before the musket and bow. But this is the second aristocracy. The real one. Those days of gunpowder and democracy were only an eddy in the stream. The common man now is a helpless unit. In these days we have this great machine of the city, and an organisation complex beyond his understanding.”
“No,” said Ostrog. “The era of the common man is over. In the open countryside, one person is about as good as another, or almost. The earlier aristocracy had a shaky hold on power and courage. They were tough—toughened. There were uprisings, duels, and riots. The first true aristocracy, the first lasting aristocracy, emerged with castles and armor, and disappeared with the musket and bow. But this is the second aristocracy. The real one. Those times of gunpowder and democracy were just a blip in the flow. The common man today is a powerless individual. In these times, we have this massive city machine and a system that's too complex for him to grasp.”
“Yet,” said Graham, “there is something resists, something you are holding down—something that stirs and presses.”
“Yet,” Graham said, “there’s something you’re resisting, something you’re keeping buried—something that’s stirring and pushing.”
“You will see,” said Ostrog, with a forced smile that would brush these difficult questions aside. “I have not roused the force to destroy myself—trust me.”
“You’ll see,” said Ostrog, with a strained smile that tried to dismiss these tough questions. “I haven’t summoned the strength to end my own life—trust me.”
“I wonder,” said Graham.
"I wonder," Graham said.
Ostrog stared.
Ostrog stared.
“Must the world go this way?” said Graham with his emotions at the speaking point. “Must it indeed go in this way? Have all our hopes been vain?”
“Does the world really have to go this way?” Graham asked, his emotions reaching a breaking point. “Does it really have to go like this? Have all our hopes been for nothing?”
“What do you mean?” said Ostrog. “Hopes?”
“What do you mean?” said Ostrog. “Hopes?”
“I come from a democratic age. And I find an aristocratic tyranny!”
“I come from a democratic time. And I encounter an aristocratic tyranny!”
“Well,—but you are the chief tyrant.”
“Well—but you are the main tyrant.”
Graham shook his head.
Graham shook his head.
“Well,” said Ostrog, “take the general question. It is the way that change has always travelled. Aristocracy, the prevalence of the best—the suffering and extinction of the unfit, and so to better things.”
“Well,” said Ostrog, “consider the broad question. That’s how change has always happened. It’s about aristocracy, the dominance of the best—the suffering and elimination of the unfit, leading to improvement.”
“But aristocracy! those people I met—”
“But aristocracy! Those people I met—”
“Oh! not those!” said Ostrog. “But for the most part they go to their death. Vice and pleasure! They have no children. That sort of stuff will die out. If the world keeps to one road, that is, if there is no turning back. An easy road to excess, convenient Euthanasia for the pleasure seekers singed in the flame, that is the way to improve the race!”
“Oh! Not those!” Ostrog exclaimed. “But for the most part, they go to their death. Vice and pleasure! They don’t have any children. That kind of thing will fade away. If the world sticks to one path, that is, if there's no turning back. An easy road to excess, convenient Euthanasia for the pleasure seekers scorched by the flame, that’s the way to improve the human race!”
“Pleasant extinction,” said Graham. “Yet—.” He thought for an instant. “There is that other thing—the Crowd, the great mass of poor men. Will that die out? That will not die out. And it suffers, its suffering is a force that even you—”
“Pleasant extinction,” said Graham. “But—.” He paused for a moment. “There’s that other thing—the Crowd, the huge mass of struggling people. Will that disappear? That won’t disappear. And it suffers; its suffering is a power that even you—”
Ostrog moved impatiently, and when he spoke, he spoke rather less evenly than before.
Ostrog shifted restlessly, and when he spoke, his words came out somewhat less steady than before.
“Don’t trouble about these things,” he said. “Everything will be settled in a few days now. The Crowd is a huge foolish beast. What if it does not die out? Even if it does not die, it can still be tamed and driven. I have no sympathy with servile men. You heard those people shouting and singing two nights ago. They were taught that song. If you had taken any man there in cold blood and asked why he shouted, he could not have told you. They think they are shouting for you, that they are loyal and devoted to you. Just then they were ready to slaughter the Council. To-day—they are already murmuring against those who have overthrown the Council.”
“Don’t worry about these things,” he said. “Everything will be sorted out in a few days. The Crowd is a huge, foolish beast. So what if it doesn’t go away? Even if it doesn’t disappear, it can still be controlled and guided. I have no sympathy for submissive people. You heard those folks shouting and singing two nights ago. They were taught that song. If you had taken any of those guys there in calm moments and asked why they were shouting, they wouldn’t have been able to tell you. They think they’re shouting for you, that they’re loyal and devoted to you. Just then, they were ready to take down the Council. Today—they're already grumbling against those who brought down the Council.”
“No, no,” said Graham. “They shouted because their lives were dreary, without joy or pride, and because in me—in me—they hoped.”
“No, no,” said Graham. “They shouted because their lives were dull, without joy or pride, and because in me—in me—they had hope.”
“And what was their hope? What is their hope? What right have they to hope? They work ill and they want the reward of those who work well. The hope of mankind—what is it? That some day the Over-man may come, that some day the inferior, the weak and the bestial may be subdued or eliminated. Subdued if not eliminated. The world is no place for the bad, the stupid, the enervated. Their duty—it’s a fine duty too!—is to die. The death of the failure! That is the path by which the beast rose to manhood, by which man goes on to higher things.”
“And what was their hope? What is their hope? What right do they have to hope? They do a poor job but expect the same rewards as those who do good work. The hope of humanity—what is it? That someday the Over-man will arrive, that someday the inferior, the weak, and the brutish will be subdued or removed. Subdued if not removed. The world isn’t a place for the bad, the foolish, the weak. Their duty—it’s a noble duty too!—is to die. The death of the failure! That is the way the beast became a man, and that is how man progresses to greater things.”
Ostrog took a pace, seemed to think, and turned on Graham. “I can imagine how this great world state of ours seems to a Victorian Englishman. You regret all the old forms of representative government—their spectres still haunt the world, the voting councils, and parliaments and all that eighteenth century tomfoolery. You feel moved against our Pleasure Cities. I might have thought of that,—had I not been busy. But you will learn better. The people are mad with envy—they would be in sympathy with you. Even in the streets now, they clamour to destroy the Pleasure Cities. But the Pleasure Cities are the excretory organs of the State, attractive places that year after year draw together all that is weak and vicious, all that is lascivious and lazy, all the easy roguery of the world, to a graceful destruction. They go there, they have their time, they die childless, all the pretty silly lascivious women die childless, and mankind is the better. If the people were sane they would not envy the rich their way of death. And you would emancipate the silly brainless workers that we have enslaved, and try to make their lives easy and pleasant again. Just as they have sunk to what they are fit for.” He smiled a smile that irritated Graham oddly. “You will learn better. I know those ideas; in my boyhood I read your Shelley and dreamt of Liberty. There is no liberty, save wisdom and self-control. Liberty is within—not without. It is each man’s own affair. Suppose—which is impossible—that these swarming yelping fools in blue get the upper hand of us, what then? They will only fall to other masters. So long as there are sheep Nature will insist on beasts of prey. It would mean but a few hundred years’ delay. The coming of the aristocrat is fatal and assured. The end will be the Over-man—for all the mad protests of humanity. Let them revolt, let them win and kill me and my like. Others will arise—other masters. The end will be the same.”
Ostrog took a step back, seemed to think for a moment, and then turned to Graham. “I can guess how this vast world state must look to a Victorian Englishman. You long for the old forms of representative government—their ghosts still linger in the world, the voting councils, parliaments, and all that eighteenth-century nonsense. You’re upset about our Pleasure Cities. I might have considered that—if I weren’t so busy. But you’ll come to understand. The people are consumed with envy—they would side with you. Even now in the streets, they’re shouting to take down the Pleasure Cities. But the Pleasure Cities are the waste products of the State, attractive places that year after year draw in all that is weak and vile, all that is indulgent and lazy, all the easy corruption of the world, leading to a graceful end. They go there, they enjoy themselves, they die without children, all the pretty, foolish, indulgent women die without children, and humanity is better for it. If the people were rational, they wouldn’t envy the rich their way of dying. And you would free the foolish, brainless workers we have oppressed, trying to make their lives easy and enjoyable again. Just as they’ve fallen to what they’re suited for.” He smiled a grin that oddly irritated Graham. “You’ll come to learn. I know those ideas; in my youth, I read your Shelley and dreamed of Liberty. There is no liberty except through wisdom and self-control. Liberty is internal—not external. It’s each man’s own concern. Just suppose—which is impossible—that these noisy, barking fools in blue overtake us, what then? They’ll just fall under other masters. As long as there are sheep, Nature will demand predators. It would only mean a few hundred years’ delay. The rise of the aristocrat is inevitable and fatal. The outcome will be the Over-man—despite all the crazy protests of humanity. Let them revolt, let them win and kill me and my kind. Others will rise—other masters. The result will be the same.”
“I wonder,” said Graham doggedly.
“I’m curious,” said Graham stubbornly.
For a moment he stood downcast.
For a moment, he stood with his head down.
“But I must see these things for myself,” he said, suddenly assuming a tone of confident mastery. “Only by seeing can I understand. I must learn. That is what I want to tell you, Ostrog. I do not want to be King in a Pleasure City; that is not my pleasure. I have spent enough time with aeronautics—and those other things. I must learn how people live now, how the common life has developed. Then I shall understand these things better. I must learn how common people live—the labour people more especially—how they work, marry, bear children, die—”
“But I have to see these things for myself,” he said, suddenly speaking with a tone of confident authority. “I can only understand by seeing. I need to learn. That’s what I want to share with you, Ostrog. I don’t want to be King in a Pleasure City; that’s not my idea of pleasure. I’ve spent enough time with aeronautics—and those other interests. I need to understand how people live today, how everyday life has evolved. Then I’ll get a better grasp on these things. I must learn how ordinary people live—the working class in particular—how they work, marry, have children, and die—”
“You get that from our realistic novelists,” suggested Ostrog, suddenly preoccupied.
“You get that from our realistic novelists,” said Ostrog, suddenly lost in thought.
“I want reality,” said Graham.
“I want the truth,” said Graham.
“There are difficulties,” said Ostrog, and thought. “On the whole—”
“There are difficulties,” said Ostrog, and thought. “Overall—”
“I did not expect—”
"I didn’t expect—"
“I had thought—. And yet perhaps—. You say you want to go through the ways of the city and see the common people.”
“I had thought—. And yet maybe—. You say you want to explore the city and see the everyday people.”
Suddenly he came to some conclusion. “You would need to go disguised,” he said. “The city is intensely excited, and the discovery of your presence among them might create a fearful tumult. Still this wish of yours to go into this city—this idea of yours—. Yes, now I think the thing over, it seems to me not altogether—. It can be contrived. If you would really find an interest in that! You are, of course, Master. You can go soon if you like. A disguise Asano will be able to manage. He would go with you. After all it is not a bad idea of yours.”
Suddenly, he reached a conclusion. “You’ll need to go in disguise,” he said. “The city is really stirred up, and if they find out you're here, it could cause a huge mess. But still, this desire of yours to enter the city—this idea of yours—yes, thinking it over, it seems to me it’s not entirely impossible. It can be arranged. If you truly want to pursue that! You’re in charge, of course. You can leave soon if you want. Asano can help with a disguise. He’ll go with you. After all, it’s not a bad idea.”
“You will not want to consult me in any matter?” asked Graham suddenly, struck by an odd suspicion.
“You don’t want to ask me about anything?” Graham suddenly asked, hit by a strange feeling of doubt.
“Oh, dear no! No! I think you may trust affairs to me for a time, at any rate,” said Ostrog, smiling. “Even if we differ—”
“Oh, no! No! I think you can trust me with things for a while, at least,” said Ostrog, smiling. “Even if we don’t see eye to eye—”
Graham glanced at him sharply.
Graham shot him a sharp look.
“There is no fighting likely to happen soon?” he asked abruptly.
“There isn’t going to be any fighting anytime soon?” he asked abruptly.
“Certainly not.”
"Definitely not."
“I have been thinking about these negroes. I don’t believe the people intend any hostility to me, and, after all, I am the Master. I do not want any negroes brought to London. It is an archaic prejudice perhaps, but I have peculiar feelings about Europeans and the subject races. Even about Paris—”
"I've been thinking about these Black people. I don't think anyone means any hostility towards me, and, after all, I am the Master. I don't want any Black people brought to London. It may be an outdated prejudice, but I have strong feelings about Europeans and other races. Even about Paris—"
Ostrog stood watching him from under his drooping brows. “I am not bringing negroes to London,” he said slowly. “But if—”
Ostrog stood there watching him with his heavy brows. “I’m not bringing Black people to London,” he said slowly. “But if—”
“You are not to bring armed negroes to London, whatever happens,” said Graham. “In that matter I am quite decided.”
“You're not allowed to bring armed Black people to London, no matter what,” said Graham. “I'm totally sure about that.”
Ostrog resolved not to speak, and bowed deferentially.
Ostrog decided to stay silent and nodded respectfully.
CHAPTER XX. — IN THE CITY WAYS
And that night, unknown and unsuspected, Graham, dressed in the costume of an inferior wind-vane official keeping holiday, and accompanied by Asano in Labour Department canvas, surveyed the city through which he had wandered when it was veiled in darkness. But now he saw it lit and waking, a whirlpool of life. In spite of the surging and swaying of the forces of revolution, in spite of the unusual discontent, the mutterings of the greater struggle of which the first revolt was but the prelude, the myriad streams of commerce still flowed wide and strong. He knew now something of the dimensions and quality of the new age, but he was not prepared for the infinite surprise of the detailed view, for the torrent of colour and vivid impressions that poured past him.
And that night, unnoticed and unsuspected, Graham, wearing the outfit of a low-ranking weather official on holiday, and accompanied by Asano in a Labor Department uniform, observed the city he had roamed through when it was cloaked in darkness. But now he saw it illuminated and alive, a whirlwind of activity. Despite the chaotic forces of revolution, and the unusual unrest, the rumblings of the larger struggle, of which the initial uprising was just the beginning, the countless streams of commerce still flowed wide and strong. He now understood a bit about the size and nature of the new era, but he wasn’t ready for the endless surprises of the detailed scene before him, for the flood of colors and vivid impressions that rushed by.
This was his first real contact with the people of these latter days. He realised that all that had gone before, saving his glimpses of the public theatres and markets, had had its element of seclusion, had been a movement within the comparatively narrow political quarter, that all his previous experiences had revolved immediately about the question of his own position. But here was the city at the busiest hours of night, the people to a large extent returned to their own immediate interests, the resumption of the real informal life, the common habits of the new time.
This was his first real interaction with the people of this era. He realized that everything before, aside from his brief visits to the public theaters and markets, had been somewhat isolated, focused mainly within the limited political scene, and that all his previous experiences had been centered around his own status. But now, he found the city alive during the busiest hours of the night, with people largely engaged in their own interests, returning to genuine informal life and the everyday routines of the modern age.
They emerged at first into a street whose opposite ways were crowded with the blue canvas liveries. This swarm Graham saw was a portion of a procession—it was odd to see a procession parading the city seated. They carried banners of coarse black stuff with red letters. “No disarmament,” said the banners, for the most part in crudely daubed letters and with variant spelling, and “Why should we disarm?” “No disarming.” “No disarming.” Banner after banner went by, a stream of banners flowing past, and at last at the end, the song of the revolt and a noisy band of strange instruments. “They all ought to be at work,” said Asano. “They have had no food these two days, or they have stolen it.”
They first stepped out onto a street filled with people in blue canvas uniforms. This crowd Graham saw was part of a procession—it was strange to see a parade in the city where everyone was sitting. They were carrying banners made of rough black fabric with red letters. “No disarmament,” most of the banners proclaimed, often in poorly painted letters with different spellings, along with “Why should we disarm?” “No disarming.” “No disarming.” Banner after banner streamed by, a continuous flow of banners, and finally at the end, there came the song of the revolt and a noisy band playing unusual instruments. “They should all be at work,” Asano remarked. “They haven’t eaten for two days, or they’ve stolen food.”
Presently Asano made a detour to avoid the congested crowd that gaped upon the occasional passage of dead bodies from hospital to a mortuary, the gleanings after death’s harvest of the first revolt.
Presently, Asano took a detour to avoid the crowded people who stared at the occasional movement of bodies being transported from the hospital to the morgue, the aftermath of death’s toll from the first uprising.
That night few people were sleeping, everyone was abroad. A vast excitement, perpetual crowds perpetually changing, surrounded Graham; his mind was confused and darkened by an incessant tumult, by the cries and enigmatical fragments of the social struggle that was as yet only beginning. Everywhere festoons and banners of black and strange decorations, intensified the quality of his popularity. Everywhere he caught snatches of that crude thick dialect that served the illiterate class, the class, that is, beyond the reach of phonograph culture, in their commonplace intercourse. Everywhere this trouble of disarmament was in the air, with a quality of immediate stress of which he had no inkling during his seclusion in the Wind-Vane quarter. He perceived that as soon as he returned he must discuss this with Ostrog, this and the greater issues of which it was the expression, in a far more conclusive way than he had so far done. Perpetually that night, even in the earlier hours of their wanderings about the city, the spirit of unrest and revolt swamped his attention, to the exclusion of countless strange things he might otherwise have observed.
That night, few people were sleeping; everyone was out and about. A huge wave of excitement and ever-changing crowds surrounded Graham, leaving his mind confused and overwhelmed by the constant noise and fragmented cries of a social struggle that had just begun. Everywhere he looked, there were festoons and banners adorned with dark and unusual decorations, amplifying his sense of popularity. He caught snippets of the rough, thick dialect used by the illiterate class, the people who were beyond the reach of phonograph culture, in their everyday conversations. There was an atmosphere of unrest about disarmament that he hadn’t sensed during his time in the Wind-Vane quarter. He realized that once he returned, he needed to discuss this with Ostrog, as well as the broader issues it signified, in a much more definitive manner than he had previously done. Throughout that night, even in the early hours of their explorations around the city, the spirit of unrest and rebellion dominated his attention, causing him to overlook countless strange things he might have otherwise noticed.
This preoccupation made his impressions fragmentary. Yet amidst so much that was strange and vivid, no subject, however personal and insistent, could exert undivided sway. There were spaces when the revolutionary movement passed clean out of his mind, was drawn aside like a curtain from before some startling new aspect of the time. Helen had swayed his mind to this intense earnestness of enquiry, but there came times when she, even, receded beyond his conscious thoughts. At one moment, for example, he found they were traversing the religious quarter, for the easy transit about the city afforded by the moving ways rendered sporadic churches and chapels no longer necessary—and his attention was vividly arrested by the fagade of one of the Christian sects.
This obsession made his thoughts scattered. Yet amidst so much that was strange and vivid, no topic, no matter how personal and pressing, could demand his full attention. There were moments when the revolutionary movement completely left his mind, like a curtain being pulled back to reveal some shocking new aspect of the times. Helen had led him to this intense desire for inquiry, but there were times when she, too, faded from his conscious thoughts. At one point, for example, he realized they were passing through the religious quarter, as the easy travel around the city provided by the moving pathways made sporadic churches and chapels unnecessary—and he was suddenly struck by the facade of one of the Christian sects.
They were travelling seated on one of the swift upper ways, the place leapt upon them at a bend and advanced rapidly towards them. It was covered with inscriptions from top to base, in vivid white and blue, save where a vast and glaring kinematograph transparency presented a realistic New Testament scene, and where a vast festoon of black to show that the popular religion followed the popular politics, hung across the lettering. Graham had already become familiar with the phonotype writing and these inscriptions arrested him, being to his sense for the most part almost incredible blasphemy. Among the less offensive were “Salvation on the First Floor and turn to the Right.” “Put your Money on your Maker.” “The Sharpest Conversion in London, Expert Operators! Look Slippy!” “What Christ would say to the Sleeper;—Join the Up-to-date Saints!” “Be a Christian—without hindrance to your present Occupation.” “All the Brightest Bishops on the Bench to-night and Prices as Usual.” “Brisk Blessings for Busy Business Men.”
They were traveling seated on one of the fast upper roads, and the place suddenly appeared around a bend, coming up quickly towards them. It was covered with bright white and blue signs from top to bottom, except for a huge, flashy kinematograph display that showcased a realistic New Testament scene, and a large black banner that indicated how popular religion followed popular politics, hung across the text. Graham had already gotten used to the phonotype writing, and these signs caught his attention, as they seemed to him mostly like unbelievable blasphemy. Among the less shocking were “Salvation on the First Floor and turn to the Right.” “Put your Money on your Maker.” “The Sharpest Conversion in London, Expert Operators! Look Slippy!” “What Christ would say to the Sleeper;—Join the Up-to-date Saints!” “Be a Christian—without hindrance to your current Job.” “All the Brightest Bishops on the Bench tonight and Prices as Usual.” “Brisk Blessings for Busy Business People.”
“But this is appalling!” said Graham, as that deafening scream of mercantile piety towered above them.
“But this is outrageous!” said Graham, as that deafening scream of commercial holiness towered over them.
“What is appalling?” asked his little officer, apparently seeking vainly for anything unusual in this shrieking enamel.
“What’s shocking?” asked his little officer, seemingly looking in vain for anything out of the ordinary in this loud enamel.
“This! Surely the essence of religion is reverence.”
This! Surely the core of religion is respect.
“Oh that!” Asano looked at Graham. “Does it shock you?” he said in the tone of one who makes a discovery. “I suppose it would, of course. I had forgotten. Nowadays the competition for attention is so keen, and people simply haven’t the leisure to attend to their souls, you know, as they used to do.” He smiled. “In the old days you had quiet Sabbaths and the countryside. Though somewhere I’ve read of Sunday afternoons that—”
“Oh that!” Asano looked at Graham. “Does it surprise you?” he said like someone who just made a revelation. “I guess it would, of course. I’d forgotten. These days the competition for attention is so fierce, and people just don’t have the time to focus on their souls like they used to.” He smiled. “Back in the day, you had peaceful Sundays and the countryside. Although I remember reading about Sunday afternoons that—”
“But that,” said Graham, glancing back at the receding blue and white. “That is surely not the only—”
“But that,” Graham said, looking back at the fading blue and white. “That's definitely not the only—”
“There are hundreds of different ways. But, of course, if a sect doesn’t tell it doesn’t pay. Worship has moved with the times. There are high class sects with quieter ways—costly incense and personal attentions and all that. These people are extremely popular and prosperous. They pay several dozen lions for those apartments to the Council—to you, I should say.”
“There are countless different methods. But, of course, if a group doesn’t share, it doesn’t benefit. Worship has evolved over time. There are upscale groups with more subdued practices—expensive incense and personalized services and all that. These people are very well-liked and successful. They pay several dozen lions for those apartments to the Council—to you, I mean.”
Graham still felt a difficulty with the coinage, and this mention of a dozen lions brought him abruptly to that matter. In a moment the screaming temples and their swarming touts were forgotten in this new interest. A turn of a phrase suggested, and an answer confirmed the idea that gold and silver were both demonetised, that stamped gold which had begun its reign amidst the merchants of Phoenicia was at last dethroned. The change had been graduated but swift, brought about by an extension of the system of cheques that had even in his previous life already practically superseded gold in all the larger business transactions. The common traffic of the city, the common currency indeed of all the world, was conducted by means of the little brown, green and pink council cheques for small amounts, printed with a blank payee. Asano had several with him, and at the first opportunity he supplied the gaps in his set. They were printed not on tearable paper, but on a semi-transparent fabric of silken flexibility, interwoven with silk. Across them all sprawled a facsimile of Graham’s signature, his first encounter with the curves and turns of that familiar autograph for two hundred and three years.
Graham still struggled with the currency, and the mention of a dozen lions hit him hard with that issue. In an instant, the loud temples and their bustling vendors faded from his mind as he focused on this new concern. A twist of a phrase hinted, and an answer confirmed that gold and silver had both lost their value, that the stamped gold which had first started circulating among Phoenician traders was finally out of the picture. The shift had been gradual yet quick, triggered by the expansion of the cheque system that had already pretty much replaced gold in major business dealings even in his old life. The everyday transactions of the city, truly the common currency of the entire world, were done using little brown, green, and pink council cheques for small amounts, all printed with a blank payee line. Asano had several on him, and at the first chance, he filled in the blanks in his set. They weren’t printed on tearable paper, but on a semi-transparent fabric with a silky flexibility, woven with silk. Across all of them sprawled a copy of Graham’s signature, marking his first encounter with the loops and swirls of that familiar autograph in two hundred and three years.
Some intermediary experiences made no impression sufficiently vivid to prevent the matter of the disarmament claiming his thoughts again; a blurred picture of a Theosophist temple that promised MIRACLES in enormous letters of unsteady fire was least submerged perhaps, but then came the view of the dining hall in Northumberland Avenue. That interested him very greatly.
Some halfway experiences didn't leave a strong enough impression to stop him from thinking about disarmament again; a hazy image of a Theosophist temple that promised MIRACLES in huge, flickering flames was probably the clearest, but then he remembered the dining hall on Northumberland Avenue. That caught his interest a lot.
By the energy and thought of Asano he was able to view this place from a little screened gallery reserved for the attendants of the tables. The building was pervaded by a distant muffled hooting, piping and bawling, of which he did not at first understand the import, but which recalled a certain mysterious leathery voice he had heard after the resumption of the lights on the night of his solitary wandering.
Through Asano's energy and thoughts, he was able to look at this place from a small, screened gallery set aside for the table attendants. The building was filled with distant muted sounds of hooting, piping, and shouting, which he didn't immediately understand but that reminded him of a strange, leathery voice he had heard once the lights came back on during his solitary night of wandering.
He had grown accustomed to vastness and great numbers of people, nevertheless this spectacle held him for a long time. It was as he watched the table service more immediately beneath, and interspersed with many questions and answers concerning details, that the realisation of the full significance of the feast of several thousand people came to him.
He had become used to large crowds and lots of people, yet this scene captivated him for a while. It was while he observed the table service below, mixed with numerous questions and answers about the details, that he realized the true significance of the feast attended by several thousand people.
It was his constant surprise to find that points that one might have expected to strike vividly at the very outset never occurred to him until some trivial detail suddenly shaped as a riddle and pointed to the obvious thing he had overlooked. He discovered only now that this continuity of the city, this exclusion of weather, these vast halls and ways, involved the disappearance of the household; that the typical Victorian “Home,” the little brick cell containing kitchen and scullery, living rooms and bedrooms, had, save for the ruins that diversified the countryside, vanished as surely as the wattle hut. But now he saw what had indeed been manifest from the first, that London, regarded as a living place, was no longer an aggregation of houses but a prodigious hotel, an hotel with a thousand classes of accommodation, thousands of dining halls, chapels, theatres, markets and places of assembly, a synthesis of enterprises, of which he chiefly was the owner. People had their sleeping rooms, with, it might be, antechambers, rooms that were always sanitary at least whatever the degree of comfort and privacy, and for the rest they lived much as many people had lived in the new-made giant hotels of the Victorian days, eating, reading, thinking, playing, conversing, all in places of public resort, going to their work in the industrial quarters of the city or doing business in their offices in the trading section.
He was constantly surprised to find that points he expected would stand out at the beginning never occurred to him until some minor detail suddenly presented itself like a puzzle, revealing the obvious thing he had missed. He realized now that the continuity of the city, the absence of weather, and its vast halls and pathways meant the disappearance of the household; that the typical Victorian “Home,” the small brick unit with a kitchen, scullery, living rooms, and bedrooms, had, apart from the ruins that dotted the countryside, vanished as completely as the wattle hut. But now he understood what had been clear from the start: that London, seen as a living space, was no longer just a collection of houses but a massive hotel, a hotel with countless types of accommodations, thousands of dining halls, chapels, theaters, markets, and gathering places, a synthesis of enterprises, which he primarily owned. People had their sleeping quarters, perhaps with antechambers, rooms that were at least always sanitary regardless of comfort and privacy, and for the rest, they lived much like many had in the grand new hotels of the Victorian era, eating, reading, thinking, playing, and conversing in public spaces, heading to their jobs in the industrial areas of the city or conducting business in their offices in the commercial district.
He perceived at once how necessarily this state of affairs had developed from the Victorian city. The fundamental reason for the modern city had ever been the economy of co-operation. The chief thing to prevent the merging of the separate households in his own generation was simply the still imperfect civilisation of the people, the strong barbaric pride, passions, and prejudices, the jealousies, rivalries, and violence of the middle and lower classes, which had necessitated the entire separation of contiguous households. But the change, the taming of the people, had been in rapid progress even then. In his brief thirty years of previous life he had seen an enormous extension of the habit of consuming meals from home, the casually patronised horse-box coffee-house had given place to the open and crowded Aerated Bread Shop for instance, women’s clubs had had their beginning, and an immense development of reading rooms, lounges and libraries had witnessed to the growth of social confidence. These promises had by this time attained to their complete fulfilment. The locked and barred household had passed away.
He instantly realized how this situation had evolved from the Victorian city. The main reason for the modern city had always been the economy of cooperation. The main thing preventing households from merging in his generation was simply the still-imperfect civilization of the people, the strong barbaric pride, passions, and prejudices, the jealousies, rivalries, and violence of the middle and lower classes, which had made the complete separation of neighboring households necessary. But change, the taming of the people, had been rapidly progressing even then. In his brief thirty years of life, he had witnessed a huge increase in the habit of eating meals away from home; the once casual horse-drawn coffee shops had been replaced by bustling Aerated Bread Shops, women's clubs had begun, and there had been a massive growth of reading rooms, lounges, and libraries that showed the rise of social confidence. By this time, these promises had fully come to fruition. The locked and barred household had become a thing of the past.
These people below him belonged, he learnt, to the lower middle class, the class just above the blue labourers, a class so accustomed in the Victorian period to feed with every precaution of privacy that its members, when occasion confronted them with a public meal, would usually hide their embarrassment under horseplay or a markedly militant demeanour. But these gaily, if lightly dressed people below, albeit vivacious, hurried and uncommunicative, were dexterously mannered and certainly quite at their ease with regard to one another.
These people below him, he realized, were part of the lower middle class, right above the blue-collar workers. This class, so used to eating in private during the Victorian era, would often mask their embarrassment during public meals with jokes or a noticeably tough attitude. However, these brightly, though casually dressed individuals below, despite being lively, rushed, and not very talkative, had good manners and were definitely comfortable with each other.
He noted a slight significant thing; the table, as far as he could see, was and remained delightfully neat, there was nothing to parallel the confusion, the broadcast crumbs, the splashes of viand and condiment, the overturned drink and displaced ornaments, which would have marked the stormy progress of the Victorian meal. The table furniture was very different. There were no ornaments, no flowers, and the table was without a cloth, being made, he learnt, of a solid substance having the texture and appearance of damask. He discerned that this damask substance was patterned with gracefully designed trade advertisements.
He noticed something quite significant; the table, as far as he could see, was and remained impressively tidy. There was no chaos, no scattered crumbs, no splatters of food and sauce, no spilled drinks, and no misplaced decorations that would have marked the tumultuous nature of a Victorian meal. The table setup was very different. There were no decorations, no flowers, and the table didn’t have a cloth, being made, he learned, of a solid material that looked and felt like damask. He realized that this damask material was patterned with elegantly designed trade advertisements.
In a sort of recess before each diner was a complex apparatus of porcelain and metal. There was one plate of white porcelain, and by means of taps for hot and cold volatile fluids the diner washed this himself between the courses; he also washed his elegant white metal knife and fork and spoon as occasion required.
In a small alcove before each diner was a complicated setup of porcelain and metal. There was one white porcelain plate, and with taps for hot and cold flowing liquids, the diner cleaned it himself between the courses; he also cleaned his sleek white metal knife, fork, and spoon as needed.
Soup and the chemical wine that was the common drink were delivered by similar taps, and the remaining covers travelled automatically in tastefully arranged dishes down the table along silver rails. The diner stopped these and helped himself at his discretion. They appeared at a little door at one end of the table, and vanished at the other. That turn of democratic sentiment in decay, that ugly pride of menial souls, which renders equals loth to wait on one another, was very strong he found among these people. He was so preoccupied with these details that it was only as he was leaving the place that he remarked the huge advertisement dioramas that marched majestically along the upper walls and proclaimed the most remarkable commodities.
Soup and the chemical wine, which were the usual drinks, were served through similar taps, and the leftover dishes moved automatically along the table on silver rails. Diners could stop these and take what they wanted at their leisure. They appeared at a small door at one end of the table and disappeared at the other. He noticed a strong sense of twisted democratic sentiment and a distasteful pride among these people, making it hard for equals to serve one another. He was so caught up in these observations that he only noticed the enormous advertisement displays marching elegantly along the upper walls, showcasing the most impressive products, as he was leaving the place.
Beyond this place they came into a crowded hall, and he discovered the cause of the noise that had perplexed him. They paused at a turnstile at which a payment was made.
Beyond this spot, they entered a busy hall, and he found out what was causing the noise that had confused him. They stopped at a turnstile where a payment was made.
Graham’s attention was immediately arrested by a violent, loud hoot, followed by a vast leathery voice. “The Master is sleeping peacefully,” it vociferated. “He is in excellent health. He is going to devote the rest of his life to aeronautics. He says women are more beautiful than ever. Galloop! Wow! Our wonderful civilisation astonishes him beyond measure. Beyond all measure. Galloop. He puts great trust in Boss Ostrog, absolute confidence in Boss Ostrog. Ostrog is to be his chief minister; is authorised to remove or reinstate public officers—all patronage will be in his hands. All patronage in the hands of Boss Ostrog! The Councillors have been sent back to their own prison above the Council House.”
Graham's attention was immediately caught by a loud, violent hoot, followed by a deep, leathery voice. “The Master is sleeping peacefully,” it shouted. “He is in great health. He’s going to spend the rest of his life on aeronautics. He says women are more beautiful than ever. Galloop! Wow! Our amazing civilization amazes him beyond words. Beyond all words. Galloop. He has complete trust in Boss Ostrog, total confidence in Boss Ostrog. Ostrog will be his chief minister; he’s authorized to hire or fire public officials— all appointments will be in his hands. All appointments in the hands of Boss Ostrog! The Councillors have been sent back to their own prison above the Council House.”
Graham stopped at the first sentence, and, looking up, beheld a foolish trumpet face from which this was brayed. This was the General Intelligence Machine. For a space it seemed to be gathering breath, and a regular throbbing from its cylindrical body was audible. Then it trumpeted “Galloop, Galloop,” and broke out again.
Graham paused at the first sentence and, looking up, saw a silly trumpet face from which this was announced. This was the General Intelligence Machine. For a moment, it seemed to be catching its breath, and a steady pulsing from its cylindrical body could be heard. Then it blared, “Galloop, Galloop,” and continued again.
“Paris is now pacified. All resistance is over. Galloop! The black police hold every position of importance in the city. They fought with great bravery, singing songs written in praise of their ancestors by the poet Kipling. Once or twice they got out of hand, and tortured and mutilated wounded and captured insurgents, men and women. Moral—don’t go rebelling. Haha! Galloop, Galloop! They are lively fellows. Lively brave fellows. Let this be a lesson to the disorderly banderlog of this city. Yah! Banderlog! Filth of the earth! Galloop, Galloop!”
"Paris is now calm. All resistance is finished. Galloop! The black police control every important position in the city. They fought bravely, singing songs written by the poet Kipling that celebrate their ancestors. A couple of times, they crossed the line, torturing and mutilating wounded and captured insurgents, both men and women. Moral—don’t rebel. Haha! Galloop, Galloop! They are energetic guys. Energetic, brave guys. Let this serve as a lesson to the unruly banderlog of this city. Yah! Banderlog! Scum of the earth! Galloop, Galloop!"
The voice ceased. There was a confused murmur of disapproval among the crowd. “Damned niggers.” A man began to harangue near them. “Is this the Master’s doing, brothers? Is this the Master’s doing?”
The voice stopped. A confused murmur of disapproval rose from the crowd. “Damn those people.” A man started to rant nearby. “Is this the Master’s doing, brothers? Is this the Master’s doing?”
“Black police!” said Graham. “What is that? You don’t mean—”
“Black police!” said Graham. “What does that mean? You can’t be—”
Asano touched his arm and gave him a warning look, and forthwith another of these mechanisms screamed deafeningly and gave tongue in a shrill voice. “Yahaha, Yahah, Yap! Hear a live paper yelp! Live paper. Yaha! Shocking outrage in Paris. Yahahah! The Parisians exasperated by the black police to the pitch of assassination. Dreadful reprisals. Savage times come again. Blood! Blood! Yaha!” The nearer Babble Machine hooted stupendously, “Galloop, Galloop,” drowned the end of the sentence, and proceeded in a rather flatter note than before with novel comments on the horrors of disorder. “Law and order must be maintained,” said the nearer Babble Machine.
Asano touched his arm and gave him a warning look, and right away another one of these machines screamed loudly and spoke in a high-pitched voice. “Yahaha, Yahah, Yap! Listen to a live paper yelp! Live paper. Yaha! Shocking outrage in Paris. Yahahah! The Parisians are pushed to the edge by the brutal police. Terrible revenge. Savage times are back again. Blood! Blood! Yaha!” The closer Babble Machine hooted loudly, “Galloop, Galloop,” interrupting the end of the sentence, and continued in a somewhat flat tone with new comments on the horrors of chaos. “Law and order must be maintained,” said the closer Babble Machine.
“But,” began Graham.
“But,” Graham started.
“Don’t ask questions here,” said Asano, “or you will be involved in an argument.”
“Don’t ask questions here,” Asano said, “or you’ll get pulled into an argument.”
“Then let us go on,” said Graham, “for I want to know more of this.”
“Then let’s keep going,” Graham said, “because I want to learn more about this.”
As he and his companion pushed their way through the excited crowd that swarmed beneath these voices, towards the exit, Graham conceived more clearly the proportion and features of this room. Altogether, great and small, there must have been nearly a thousand of these erections, piping, hooting, bawling and gabbling in that great space, each with its crowd of excited listeners, the majority of them men dressed in blue canvas. There were all sizes of machines, from the little gossiping mechanisms that chuckled out mechanical sarcasm in odd corners, through a number of grades to such fifty-foot giants as that which had first hooted over Graham.
As he and his friend made their way through the lively crowd erupting with noise, heading toward the exit, Graham began to get a clearer sense of the shape and details of the room. All together, big and small, there must have been almost a thousand of these machines, beeping, shouting, laughing, and chatting in that vast space, each surrounded by groups of enthusiastic listeners, most of them men in blue canvas outfits. There were machines of all sizes, from the small chattering devices that cracked jokes in odd corners, to a range of larger ones, including the fifty-foot giants like the one that had first caught Graham’s attention.
This place was unusually crowded, because of the intense public interest in the course of affairs in Paris. Evidently the struggle had been much more savage than Ostrog had represented it. All the mechanisms were discoursing upon that topic, and the repetition of the people made the huge hive buzz with such phrases as “Lynched policemen,” “Women burnt alive,” “Fuzzy Wuzzy.” “But does the Master allow such things?” asked a man near him. “Is this the beginning of the Master’s rule?”
This place was unusually crowded due to the strong public interest in what was happening in Paris. Clearly, the conflict had been much more brutal than Ostrog had portrayed. All the news outlets were discussing the issue, and the chatter from the crowd made the huge space buzz with phrases like “Lynched policemen,” “Women burned alive,” and “Fuzzy Wuzzy.” “But does the Master allow this?” asked a man nearby. “Is this the start of the Master’s rule?”
Is this the beginning of the Master’s rule? For a long time after he had left the place, the hooting, whistling and braying of the machines pursued him; “Galloop, Galloop,” “Yahahah, Yaha, Yap! Yaha!” Is this the beginning of the Master’s rule?
Is this the start of the Master's rule? For a long time after he had left the place, the hooting, whistling, and braying of the machines followed him; “Galloop, Galloop,” “Yahahah, Yaha, Yap! Yaha!” Is this the start of the Master's rule?
Directly they were out upon the ways he began to question Asano closely on the nature of the Parisian struggle. “This disarmament! What was their trouble? What does it all mean?” Asano seemed chiefly anxious to reassure him that it was “all right.”
As soon as they were on the road, he started to ask Asano lots of questions about the Parisian struggle. “What’s with this disarmament? What was the issue? What does it all mean?” Asano mostly seemed eager to reassure him that it was “all good.”
“But these outrages!”
“But these injustices!”
“You cannot have an omelette,” said Asano, “without breaking eggs. It is only the rough people. Only in one part of the city. All the rest is all right. The Parisian labourers are the wildest in the world, except ours.”
“You can’t make an omelette without breaking eggs,” Asano said. “It’s just the rough people. Only in one part of the city. Everywhere else is fine. The Parisian workers are the wildest in the world, except for ours.”
“What! the Londoners?”
“What! The people from London?”
“No, the Japanese. They have to be kept in order.”
“No, the Japanese. They need to be kept in line.”
“But burning women alive!”
“But setting women on fire!”
“A Commune!” said Asano. “They would rob you of your property. They would do away with property and give the world over to mob rule. You are Master, the world is yours. But there will be no Commune here. There is no need for black police here.
“A Commune!” said Asano. “They would take your property. They would eliminate ownership and hand the world over to lawlessness. You are the Master; the world belongs to you. But there will be no Commune here. There’s no need for corrupt police here.
“And every consideration has been shown. It is their own negroes—French speaking negroes. Senegal regiments, and Niger and Timbuctoo.”
“And every consideration has been given. These are their own Black people—French-speaking Black people. Senegalese regiments, and those from Niger and Timbuktu.”
“Regiments?” said Graham, “I thought there was only one—”
“Regiments?” said Graham, “I thought there was just one—”
“No,” said Asano, and glanced at him. “There is more than one.”
“No,” said Asano, looking at him. “There’s more than one.”
Graham felt unpleasantly helpless.
Graham felt uncomfortably helpless.
“I did not think,” he began and stopped abruptly. He went off at a tangent to ask for information about these Babble Machines. For the most part, the crowd present had been shabbily or even raggedly dressed, and Graham learnt that so far as the more prosperous classes were concerned, in all the more comfortable private apartments of the city were fixed Babble Machines that would speak directly a lever was pulled. The tenant of the apartment could connect this with the cables of any of the great News Syndicates that he preferred. When he learnt this presently, he demanded the reason of their absence from his own suite of apartments. Asano was embarrassed. “I never thought,” he said. “Ostrog must have had them removed.”
“I didn’t think,” he started and then stopped suddenly. He changed the subject to ask about these Babble Machines. Most of the people present were dressed poorly or even in rags, and Graham found out that in the nicer parts of the city, every comfortable private apartment had Babble Machines that would talk as soon as a lever was pulled. The tenant could connect this to the cables of any major News Syndicate they liked. When he learned this, he asked why there were none in his own apartment. Asano looked embarrassed. “I never thought,” he replied. “Ostrog must have had them removed.”
Graham stared. “How was I to know?” he exclaimed.
Graham stared. “How was I supposed to know?” he exclaimed.
“Perhaps he thought they would annoy you,” said Asano.
“Maybe he thought they would irritate you,” Asano said.
“They must be replaced directly I return,” said Graham after an interval.
“They need to be replaced as soon as I get back,” said Graham after a pause.
He found a difficulty in understanding that this news room and the dining hall were not great central places, that such establishments were repeated almost beyond counting all over the city. But ever and again during the night’s expedition his ears would pick out from the tumult of the ways the peculiar hooting of the organ of Boss Ostrog, “Galloop, Galloop!” or the shrill “Yahaha, Yaha Yap!—Hear a live paper yelp!” of its chief rival.
He struggled to grasp that this newsroom and the dining hall weren't unique central spots, and that similar places were almost countless throughout the city. But now and then during the night’s outing, he would hear through the chaos the distinct hooting of Boss Ostrog's organ, “Galloop, Galloop!” or the high-pitched “Yahaha, Yaha Yap!—Hear a live paper yelp!” from its main competitor.
Repeated, too, everywhere, were such crèches as the one he now entered. It was reached by a lift, and by a glass bridge that flung across the dining hall and traversed the ways at a slight upward angle. To enter the first section of the place necessitated the use of his solvent signature under Asano’s direction. They were immediately attended to by a man in a violet robe and gold clasp, the insignia of practising medical men. He perceived from this man’s manner that his identity was known, and proceeded to ask questions on the strange arrangements of the place without reserve.
Everywhere he looked, there were similar crèches like the one he just entered. He reached it by an elevator and crossed a glass bridge that stretched over the dining hall at a slight incline. To access the first section of the place, he had to use his solvent signature under Asano’s guidance. They were quickly approached by a man in a violet robe with a gold clasp, the mark of practicing medical professionals. He could tell from the man’s demeanor that he recognized him, so he started asking questions about the unusual setup of the place without hesitation.
On either side of the passage, which was silent and padded, as if to deaden the footfall, were narrow little doors, their size and arrangement suggestive of the cells of a Victorian prison. But the upper portion of each door was of the same greenish transparent stuff that had enclosed him at his awakening, and within, dimly seen, lay, in every case, a very young baby in a little nest of wadding. Elaborate apparatus watched the atmosphere and rang a bell far away in the central office at the slightest departure from the optimum of temperature and moisture. A system of such crèches had almost entirely replaced the hazardous adventures of the old-world nursing. The attendant presently called Graham’s attention to the wet nurses, a vista of mechanical figures, with arms, shoulders, and breasts of astonishingly realistic modelling, articulation, and texture, but mere brass tripods below, and having in the place of features a flat disc bearing advertisements likely to be of interest to mothers.
On either side of the quiet, cushioned hallway, designed to muffle footsteps, were narrow doors that looked like the cells of a Victorian prison. The upper part of each door was made of the same greenish transparent material that had surrounded him when he woke up, and inside, faintly visible, was a very young baby nestled in a soft padding. Sophisticated equipment monitored the environment and triggered a distant bell in the central office at the slightest change in temperature or humidity. A network of these crèches had nearly completely taken over the risky practices of old-fashioned nursing. The attendant soon directed Graham’s attention to the wet nurses, a row of mechanical figures with arms, shoulders, and breasts that looked unbelievably realistic in their detail and texture, but with simple brass tripods below, and instead of faces, they had flat discs displaying advertisements likely to appeal to mothers.
Of all the strange things that Graham came upon that night, none jarred more upon his habits of thought than this place. The spectacle of the little pink creatures, their feeble limbs swaying uncertainly in vague first movements, left alone, without embrace or endearment, was wholly repugnant to him. The attendant doctor was of a different opinion. His statistical evidence showed beyond dispute that in the Victorian times the most dangerous passage of life was the arms of the mother, that there human mortality had ever been most terrible. On the other hand this crèche company, the International Crèche Syndicate, lost not one-half per cent, of the million babies or so that formed its peculiar care. But Graham’s prejudice was too strong even for those figures.
Of all the strange things that Graham encountered that night, nothing shocked his way of thinking more than this place. The sight of the little pink creatures, their weak limbs moving awkwardly in their first attempts, left alone, without any affection or warmth, was completely repulsive to him. The attending doctor had a different viewpoint. His statistical evidence clearly showed that during the Victorian era, the most perilous phase of life was in the arms of the mother, where human mortality had been the highest. In contrast, this crèche organization, the International Crèche Syndicate, lost less than half a percent of the million babies under its care. But Graham’s bias was too strong for those numbers to change his mind.
Along one of the many passages of the place they presently came upon a young couple in the usual blue canvas peering through the transparency and laughing hysterically at the bald head of their first-born. Graham’s face must have showed his estimate of them, for their merriment ceased and they looked abashed. But this little incident accentuated his sudden realisation of the gulf between his habits of thought and the ways of the new age. He passed on to the crawling rooms and the Kindergarten, perplexed and distressed. He found the endless long playrooms were empty! the latter-day children at least still spent their nights in sleep. As they went through these, the little officer pointed out the nature of the toys, developments of those devised by that inspired sentimentalist Froebel. There were nurses here, but much was done by machines that sang and danced and dandled.
As they walked through one of the many hallways, they stumbled upon a young couple in their typical blue canvas clothes, laughing uncontrollably at the bald head of their first child. Graham's expression must have revealed his thoughts about them, as their laughter quickly stopped, and they looked embarrassed. This brief encounter highlighted his sudden awareness of the divide between his way of thinking and the trends of this new age. He continued on to the playrooms and the Kindergarten, feeling confused and troubled. To his surprise, the endless playrooms were empty! At least today’s children still spent their nights asleep. As they passed through, the little officer pointed out the types of toys, which were developments of those created by the sentimentalist Froebel. There were nurses present, but a lot of the work was done by machines that sang, danced, and rocked the children.
Graham was still not clear upon many points. “But so many orphans,” he said perplexed, reverting to a first misconception, and learnt again that they were not orphans.
Graham was still unclear about many things. “But there are so many orphans,” he said, confused, returning to his initial misunderstanding, and learned again that they were not orphans.
So soon as they had left the crèche he began to speak of the horror the babies in their incubating cases had caused him. “Is motherhood gone?” he said. “Was it a cant? Surely it was an instinct. This seems so unnatural—abominable almost.”
So soon as they had left the crèche he began to talk about the horror the babies in their incubating cases had caused him. “Is motherhood gone?” he said. “Was it all just talk? Surely it was an instinct. This feels so unnatural—almost abominable.”
“Along here we shall come to the dancing place,” said Asano by way of reply. “It is sure to be crowded. In spite of all the political unrest it will be crowded. The women take no great interest in politics—except a few here and there. You will see the mothers—most young women in London are mothers. In that class it is considered a creditable thing to have one child—a proof of animation. Few middle class people have more than one. With the Labour Department it is different. As for motherhood! They still take an immense pride in the children. They come here to look at them quite often.”
“Up ahead, we’ll get to the dance area,” Asano replied. “It’s definitely going to be packed. Even with all the political turmoil, it’ll be crowded. Most women don’t care much about politics—just a few here and there do. You’ll notice the mothers—most young women in London are mothers. In that group, it’s seen as respectable to have one child—a sign of vitality. Few middle-class families have more than one. But it’s a different story in the Labour Department. As for motherhood, they still take a lot of pride in their children. They come here to check them out pretty often.”
“Then do you mean that the population of the World—?”
“Then do you mean that the world's population—?”
“Is falling? Yes. Except among the people under the Labour Department. In spite of scientific discipline they are reckless—”
“Is it falling? Yes. Except for the people in the Labour Department. Despite their scientific training, they are careless—”
The air was suddenly dancing with music, and down a way they approached obliquely, set with gorgeous pillars as it seemed of clear amethyst, flowed a concourse of gay people and a tumult of merry cries and laughter. He saw curled heads, wreathed brows, and a happy intricate flutter of gamboge pass triumphant across the picture.
The air suddenly came alive with music, and from a distance, they approached at an angle, lined with beautiful pillars that looked like clear amethyst. A crowd of cheerful people flowed by, filled with joyful shouts and laughter. He saw curled hair, decorated foreheads, and a lively mix of bright yellow moving triumphantly across the scene.
“You will see,” said Asano with a faint smile. “The world has changed. In a moment you will see the mothers of the new age. Come this way. We shall see those yonder again very soon.”
“You'll see,” Asano said with a faint smile. “The world has changed. In a moment, you'll see the mothers of the new age. Come this way. We'll see those over there again very soon.”
They ascended a certain height in a swift lift, and changed to a slower one. As they went on the music grew upon them, until it was near and full and splendid, and, moving with its glorious intricacies they could distinguish the beat of innumerable dancing feet. They made a payment at a turnstile, and emerged upon the wide gallery that overlooked the dancing place, and upon the full enchantment of sound and sight.
They went up to a certain level in a fast elevator and switched to a slower one. As they moved forward, the music surrounded them, becoming closer, richer, and more magnificent. With its beautiful complexities, they could hear the rhythm of countless dancing feet. They paid at a turnstile and stepped onto the spacious balcony that overlooked the dance floor, immersing themselves in the full magic of sound and sight.
“Here,” said Asano, “are the fathers and mothers of the little ones you saw.”
“Here,” Asano said, “are the parents of the little ones you saw.”
The hall was not so richly decorated as that of the Atlas, but saving that, it was, for its size, the most splendid Graham had seen. The beautiful white-limbed figures that supported the galleries reminded him once more of the restored magnificence of sculpture; they seemed to writhe in engaging attitudes, their faces laughed. The source of the music that filled the place was hidden, and the whole vast shining floor was thick with dancing couples. “Look at them,” said the little officer, “see how much they show of motherhood.”
The hall wasn’t as lavishly decorated as the one at the Atlas, but besides that, for its size, it was the most impressive Graham had seen. The beautiful white-limbed figures holding up the galleries reminded him once again of the renewed splendor of sculpture; they seemed to twist in captivating poses, their faces beaming with joy. The source of the music that filled the space was concealed, and the entire vast, shining floor was crowded with couples dancing. “Look at them,” said the little officer, “see how much they express motherhood.”
The gallery they stood upon ran along the upper edge of a huge screen that cut the dancing hall on one side from a sort of outer hall that showed through broad arches the incessant onward rush of the city ways. In this outer hall was a great crowd of less brilliantly dressed people, as numerous almost as those who danced within, the great majority wearing the blue uniform of the Labour Department that was now so familiar to Graham. Too poor to pass the turnstiles to the festival, they were yet unable to keep away from the sound of its seductions. Some of them even had cleared spaces, and were dancing also, fluttering their rags in the air. Some shouted as they danced, jests and odd allusions Graham did not understand. Once someone began whistling the refrain of the revolutionary song, but it seemed as though that beginning was promptly suppressed. The corner was dark and Graham could not see. He turned to the hall again. Above the caryatids were marble busts of men whom that age esteemed great moral emancipators and pioneers; for the most part their names were strange to Graham, though he recognised Grant Allen, Le Gallienne, Nietzsche, Shelley and Goodwin. Great black festoons and eloquent sentiments reinforced the huge inscription that partially defaced the upper end of the dancing place, and asserted that “The Festival of the Awakening” was in progress.
The balcony they were on stretched along the top edge of a massive screen that separated the dance hall from an outer area that showcased the nonstop hustle of the city through wide arches. In this outer space, there was a large crowd of people dressed less extravagantly, almost as many as those dancing inside, with most wearing the blue uniform of the Labour Department that Graham had come to know well. Too broke to pay the entrance fee for the festival, they still couldn’t resist the allure of its sounds. Some even created open spaces and joined in the dancing, waving their tattered clothes in the air. Others shouted jokes and random references that Graham didn’t get. At one point, someone started whistling a revolutionary tune, but it seemed that moment was quickly shut down. The corner was dim, and Graham couldn’t see much. He turned back to the hall. Above the caryatids were marble busts of men celebrated by that era as great moral reformers and pioneers; most of their names were unfamiliar to Graham, though he recognized Grant Allen, Le Gallienne, Nietzsche, Shelley, and Goodwin. Large black drapes and powerful messages enhanced the massive inscription that partially obscured the top of the dance area, proclaiming that “The Festival of the Awakening” was happening.
“Myriads are taking holiday or staying from work because of that, quite apart from the labourers who refuse to go back,” said Asano. “These people are always ready for holidays.”
“Myriads are taking time off or skipping work because of that, quite apart from the laborers who are refusing to return,” said Asano. “These people are always ready for a break.”
Graham walked to the parapet and stood leaning over, looking down at the dancers. Save for two or three remote whispering couples, who had stolen apart, he and his guide had the gallery to themselves. A warm breath of scent and vitality came up to him. Both men and women below were lightly clad, bare-armed, open-necked, as the universal warmth of the city permitted. The hair of the men was often a mass of effeminate curls, their chins were always shaven, and many of them had flushed or coloured cheeks. Many of the women were very pretty, and all were dressed with elaborate coquetry. As they swept by beneath, he saw ecstatic faces with eyes half closed in pleasure.
Graham walked to the edge and leaned over, watching the dancers below. Aside from a couple of distant whispering couples who had separated, he and his guide had the gallery all to themselves. A warm wave of scent and energy drifted up to him. The men and women below wore light clothing, bare arms, and open collars, thanks to the city’s warm atmosphere. The men often had wavy, stylish hair, their chins always clean-shaven, and many had flushed or colorful cheeks. Many of the women were quite attractive, and all were dressed with great care. As they flowed past beneath him, he noticed their ecstatic faces with eyes half-closed in enjoyment.
“What sort of people are these?” he asked abruptly.
“What kind of people are these?” he asked abruptly.
“Workers—prosperous workers. What you would have called the middle class. Independent tradesmen with little separate businesses have vanished long ago, but there are store servers, managers, engineers of a hundred sorts. To-night is a holiday of course, and every dancing place in the city will be crowded, and every place of worship.”
“Workers—successful workers. What you would have called the middle class. Independent tradespeople with their small businesses have disappeared long ago, but there are store clerks, managers, engineers of all kinds. Tonight is a holiday, of course, and every dance venue in the city will be packed, as will every place of worship.”
“But—the women?”
“But what about the women?”
“The same. There’s a thousand forms of work for women now. But you had the beginning of the independent working-woman in your days. Most women are independent now. Most of these are married more or less—there are a number of methods of contract—and that gives them more money, and enables them to enjoy themselves.”
“The same. There are a thousand ways for women to work now. But you saw the start of women working independently in your time. Most women are independent now. Many of them are married in various ways—there are different kinds of agreements—and that gives them more money and allows them to enjoy their lives.”
“I see,” said Graham, looking at the flushed faces, the flash and swirl of movement, and still thinking of that nightmare of pink helpless limbs. “And these are—mothers.”
“I see,” said Graham, looking at the red faces, the flurry of movement, and still remembering that nightmare of pink, helpless limbs. “And these are—mothers.”
“Most of them.”
"Most of them."
“The more I see of these things the more complex I find your problems. This, for instance, is a surprise. That news from Paris was a surprise.”
“The more I see of this stuff, the more complicated I find your problems. This, for example, is a shock. That news from Paris was a surprise.”
In a little while he spoke again:
In a little while, he spoke again:
“These are mothers. Presently, I suppose, I shall get into the modern way of seeing things. I have old habits of mind clinging about me—habits based, I suppose, on needs that are over and done with. Of course, in our time, a woman was supposed not only to bear children, but to cherish them, to devote herself to them, to educate them—all the essentials of moral and mental education a child owed its mother. Or went without. Quite a number, I admit, went without. Nowadays, clearly, there is no more need for such care than if they were butterflies. I see that! Only there was an ideal—that figure of a grave, patient woman, silently and serenely mistress of a home, mother and maker of men—to love her was a sort of worship—”
“These are mothers. Right now, I guess I should embrace a more modern perspective. I have old ways of thinking that keep hanging around—ways that are probably based on needs that are long gone. Back in the day, a woman was expected not just to have children, but to love them, dedicate herself to them, and educate them—all the basics of moral and mental upbringing a child should get from their mother. Or would do without. I admit, quite a few went without. These days, clearly, there’s no longer a need for that kind of care any more than if they were butterflies. I get that! Still, there was an ideal— that image of a serious, patient woman, quietly and calmly in charge of a home, mother and creator of men—loving her felt like a kind of worship—”
He stopped and repeated, “A sort of worship.”
He paused and said again, “A kind of worship.”
“Ideals change,” said the little man, “as needs change.”
“Ideals change,” said the little man, “just like needs change.”
Graham awoke from an instant reverie and Asano repeated his words. Graham’s mind returned to the thing at hand.
Graham snapped out of his daydream as Asano repeated what he had said. Graham's thoughts focused back on the task at hand.
“Of course I see the perfect reasonableness of this. Restraint, soberness, the matured thought, the unselfish act, they are necessities of the barbarous state, the life of dangers. Dourness is man’s tribute to unconquered nature. But man has conquered nature now for all practical purposes—his political affairs are managed by Bosses with a black police—and life is joyous.”
“Of course, I totally get why this makes sense. Self-control, seriousness, careful thinking, and selfless actions are essential in a savage state, a life full of dangers. Gloominess is humanity's way of paying tribute to untamed nature. But now, for all intents and purposes, humanity has conquered nature—politics are run by powerful figures and a corrupt police force—and life is full of joy.”
He looked at the dancers again. “Joyous,” he said.
He looked at the dancers again. “So joyful,” he said.
“There are weary moments,” said the little officer, reflectively.
“There are tiring moments,” said the little officer, thoughtfully.
“They all look young. Down there I should be visibly the oldest man. And in my own time I should have passed as middle-aged.”
“They all look young. Down there, I should clearly be the oldest guy. And in my own time, I would have been considered middle-aged.”
“They are young. There are few old people in this class in the work cities.”
“They're young. There are only a few older people in this class in the work cities.”
“How is that?”
“How’s that?”
“Old people’s lives are not so pleasant as they used to be, unless they are rich to hire lovers and helpers. And we have an institution called Euthanasy.”
“Old people's lives aren't as enjoyable as they used to be, unless they're wealthy enough to hire companions and caregivers. And we have a system called Euthanasia.”
“Ah! that Euthanasy!” said Graham. “The easy death?”
“Ah! that Euthanasia!” Graham said. “The painless death?”
“The easy death. It is the last pleasure. The Euthanasy Company does it well. People will pay the sum—it is a costly thing—long beforehand, go off to some pleasure city and return impoverished and weary, very weary.”
“The easy death. It’s the final pleasure. The Euthanasy Company does it right. People will pay the price—it’s an expensive thing—well in advance, head off to some vacation spot, and come back broke and exhausted, really exhausted.”
“There is a lot left for me to understand,” said Graham after a pause. “Yet I see the logic of it all. Our array of angry virtues and sour restraints was the consequence of danger and insecurity. The Stoic, the Puritan, even in my time, were vanishing types. In the old days man was armed against Pain, now he is eager for Pleasure. There lies the difference. Civilisation has driven pain and danger so far off—for well-to-do people. And only well-to-do people matter now. I have been asleep two hundred years.”
“There’s a lot left for me to understand,” Graham said after a pause. “But I can see the logic behind it all. Our mix of angry virtues and sour restrictions came from danger and insecurity. The Stoic, the Puritan—they’re disappearing types, even in my time. Back in the day, people were prepared to face Pain; now they’re all about seeking Pleasure. That’s the difference. Civilization has pushed pain and danger away so far—for the wealthy. And only the wealthy matter now. I’ve been asleep for two hundred years.”
For a minute they leant on the balustrading, following the intricate evolution of the dance. Indeed the scene was very beautiful.
For a moment, they leaned on the railing, watching the intricate flow of the dance. The scene was truly beautiful.
“Before God,” said Graham, suddenly, “I would rather be a wounded sentinel freezing in the snow than one of these painted fools!”
“Honestly,” said Graham, suddenly, “I would rather be a wounded guard freezing in the snow than one of these ridiculous fakes!”
“In the snow,” said Asano, “one might think differently.”
“In the snow,” Asano said, “people might see things differently.”
“I am uncivilised,” said Graham, not heeding him. “That is the trouble. I am primitive—Paleolithic. Their fountain of rage and fear and anger is sealed and closed, the habits of a lifetime make them cheerful and easy and delightful. You must bear with my nineteenth century shocks and disgusts. These people, you say, are skilled workers and so forth. And while these dance, men are fighting—men are dying in Paris to keep the world—that they may dance.”
“I’m uncivilized,” Graham said, ignoring him. “That’s the problem. I’m primitive—Paleolithic. Their source of rage and fear and anger is locked away, and the habits of their lives make them cheerful, easy, and delightful. You have to put up with my nineteenth-century shocks and disgusts. These people, you say, are skilled workers and so on. And while they dance, men are fighting—men are dying in Paris to protect the world—so that they can dance.”
Asano smiled faintly. “For that matter, men are dying in London,” he said.
Asano smiled slightly. “Speaking of which, men are dying in London,” he said.
There was a moment’s silence.
There was a brief silence.
“Where do these sleep?” asked Graham.
“Where do they sleep?” asked Graham.
“Above and below—an intricate warren.”
“Above and below—an intricate maze.”
“And where do they work? This is—the domestic life.”
“And where do they work? This is—the home life.”
“You will see little work to-night. Half the workers are out or under arms. Half these people are keeping holiday. But we will go to the work places if you wish it.”
“You won't see much work tonight. Half the workers are either off or in service. Half of these people are on holiday. But we can go to the work areas if that's what you want.”
For a time Graham watched the dancers, then suddenly turned away. “I want to see the workers. I have seen enough of these,” he said.
For a while, Graham watched the dancers, then suddenly turned away. “I want to see the workers. I've seen enough of this,” he said.
Asano led the way along the gallery across the dancing hall. Presently they came to a transverse passage that brought a breath of fresher, colder air.
Asano walked ahead through the gallery across the dance hall. Soon, they reached a side passage that brought a refreshing, cooler breeze.
Asano glanced at this passage as they went past, stopped, went back to it, and turned to Graham with a smile. “Here, Sire,” he said, “is something—will be familiar to you at least—and yet—. But I will not tell you. Come!”
Asano glanced at this passage as they walked by, stopped, returned to it, and turned to Graham with a smile. “Here, Sire,” he said, “is something you’ll probably recognize—and yet—. But I won't spoil it for you. Come!”
He led the way along a closed passage that presently became cold. The reverberation of their feet told that this passage was a bridge. They came into a circular gallery that was glazed in from the outer weather, and so reached a circular chamber which seemed familiar, though Graham could not recall distinctly when he had entered it before. In this was a ladder—the first ladder he had seen since his awakening—up which they went, and came into a high, dark, cold place in which was another almost vertical ladder. This they ascended, Graham still perplexed.
He led the way down a closed passage that soon turned cold. The sound of their footsteps indicated that this passage was a bridge. They entered a circular gallery that was shielded from the outside weather, which led them to a circular chamber that felt familiar, even though Graham couldn't clearly remember when he had been there before. Inside, there was a ladder—the first one he had seen since waking up—up which they climbed, arriving in a high, dark, cold space that contained another nearly vertical ladder. They ascended this, with Graham still feeling confused.
But at the top he understood, and recognised the metallic bars to which he clung. He was in the cage under the ball of St. Paul’s. The dome rose but a little way above the general contour of the city, into the still twilight, and sloped away, shining greasily under a few distant lights, into a circumambient ditch of darkness.
But at the top, he realized and recognized the metal bars he was holding onto. He was in the cage beneath the dome of St. Paul’s. The dome rose slightly above the overall outline of the city, into the calm twilight, and sloped away, gleaming slickly under a few distant lights, into a surrounding patch of darkness.
Out between the bars he looked upon the wind-clear northern sky and saw the starry constellations all unchanged. Capella hung in the west, Vega was rising, and the seven glittering points of the Great Bear swept overhead in their stately circle about the Pole.
Out between the bars, he gazed at the clear northern sky and saw the starry constellations exactly as they had always been. Capella hung in the west, Vega was rising, and the seven shining stars of the Great Bear moved gracefully overhead in their majestic circle around the North Star.
He saw these stars in a clear gap of sky. To the east and south the great circular shapes of complaining wind-wheels blotted out the heavens, so that the glare about the Council House was hidden. To the southwest hung Orion, showing like a pallid ghost through a tracery of iron-work and interlacing shapes above a dazzling coruscation of lights. A bellowing and siren screaming that came from the flying stages warned the world that one of the aeroplanes was ready to start. He remained for a space gazing towards the glaring stage. Then his eyes went back to the northward constellations.
He saw these stars in a clear patch of sky. To the east and south, the large circular shapes of noisy wind turbines blocked out the stars, making the brightness around the Council House disappear. To the southwest, Orion hung in the sky, appearing like a pale ghost through a tangle of ironwork and intertwining shapes above a dazzling display of lights. A loud bellowing and screaming siren from the flying stages warned everyone that one of the airplanes was about to take off. He stood there for a while, looking toward the bright stage. Then his eyes returned to the constellations in the north.
For a long time he was silent. “This,” he said at last, smiling in the shadow, “seems the strangest thing of all. To stand in the dome of St. Paul’s and look once more upon these familiar, silent stars!”
For a long time, he was quiet. “This,” he finally said, smiling in the shadow, “seems like the weirdest thing of all. To stand in the dome of St. Paul’s and look once again at these familiar, silent stars!”
Thence Graham was taken by Asano along devious ways to the great gambling and business quarters where the bulk of the fortunes in the city were lost and made. It impressed him as a well-nigh interminable series of very high halls, surrounded by tiers upon tiers of galleries into which opened thousands of offices, and traversed by a complicated multitude of bridges, footways, aerial motor rails, and trapeze and cable leaps. And here more than anywhere the note of vehement vitality, of uncontrollable, hasty activity, rose high. Everywhere was violent advertisement, until his brain swam at the tumult of light and colour. And Babble Machines of a peculiarly rancid tone were abundant and filled the air with strenuous squealing and an idiotic slang. “Skin your eyes and slide,” “Gewhoop, Bonanza,” “Gollipers come and hark!”
Graham was taken by Asano through winding paths to the bustling gambling and business areas where most of the city's fortunes were won and lost. It struck him as an almost endless series of towering halls, surrounded by countless levels of galleries that opened into thousands of offices, and interconnected by a complex maze of bridges, walkways, aerial transit lines, and trapeze and cable leaps. Here, more than anywhere else, the atmosphere was filled with intense energy and frenetic activity. Everywhere, extravagant advertisements bombarded him, overwhelming his senses with a chaotic mix of light and color. The air was filled with the loud, grating sounds of advertising machines that emitted a particularly irritating tone, blaring nonsensical phrases like, “Keep your eyes peeled and slide,” “Get ready, Bonanza,” “Come and see, everyone!”
The place seemed to him to be dense with people either profoundly agitated or swelling with obscure cunning, yet he learnt that the place was comparatively empty, that the great political convulsion of the last few days had reduced transactions to an unprecedented minimum. In one huge place were long avenues of roulette tables, each with an excited, undignified crowd about it; in another a yelping Babel of white-faced women and red-necked leathery-lunged men bought and sold the shares of an absolutely fictitious business undertaking which, every five minutes, paid a dividend of ten per cent, and cancelled a certain proportion of its shares by means of a lottery wheel.
The place felt crowded with people who were either extremely agitated or filled with hidden cleverness, but he found out that it was actually quite empty, and that the recent political upheaval had dramatically reduced activity to an all-time low. In one large area, there were long rows of roulette tables, each surrounded by an excited, unruly crowd; in another, a chaotic mix of white-faced women and red-necked, rough-voiced men were buying and selling shares of a completely imaginary business that, every five minutes, paid a ten percent dividend and canceled a portion of its shares through a lottery wheel.
These business activities were prosecuted with an energy that readily passed into violence, and Graham approaching a dense crowd found at its centre a couple of prominent merchants in violent controversy with teeth and nails on some delicate point of business etiquette. Something still remained in life to be fought for. Further he had a shock at a vehement announcement in phonetic letters of scarlet flame, each twice the height of a man, that “WE ASSURE THE PROPRAIET’R. WE ASSURE THE PROPRAIET’R.”
These business activities were pursued with an intensity that quickly escalated into violence, and as Graham approached a large crowd, he found at its center a couple of well-known merchants engaged in a heated argument over some sensitive aspect of business etiquette. There was still something in life worth fighting for. Then he was jolted by a loud announcement in bright red letters, each twice the height of a person, that read, “WE ASSURE THE PROPRAIET’R. WE ASSURE THE PROPRAIET’R.”
“Who’s the proprietor?” he asked.
“Who’s the owner?” he asked.
“You.”
“You.”
“But what do they assure me?” he asked. “What do they assure me?”
“But what do they guarantee me?” he asked. “What do they guarantee me?”
“Didn’t you have assurance?”
"Didn’t you have confirmation?"
Graham thought. “Insurance?”
Graham thought. “Insurance?”
“Yes—Insurance. I remember that was the older word. They are insuring your life. Dozands of people are taking out policies, myriads of lions are being put on you. And further on other people are buying annuities. They do that on everybody who is at all prominent. Look there!”
"Yes—Insurance. I remember that was the older term. They are covering your life. Thousands of people are getting policies, countless burdens are being placed on you. And on top of that, other people are purchasing annuities. They do that for anyone who is even slightly well-known. Look there!"
A crowd of people surged and roared, and Graham saw a vast black screen suddenly illuminated in still larger letters of burning purple. “Anuetes on the Propraiet’r—x 5 pr. G.” The people began to boo and shout at this, a number of hard breathing, wild-eyed men came running past, clawing with hooked fingers at the air. There was a furious crush about a little doorway.
A crowd of people surged and shouted, and Graham noticed a huge black screen suddenly lit up with even bigger letters in bright purple. “Anuetes on the Propraiet’r—x 5 pr. G.” The crowd started to boo and yell in response, and a group of panting, wild-eyed men rushed by, grasping at the air with claw-like fingers. There was a chaotic crowd jostling around a small doorway.
Asano did a brief, inaccurate calculation. “Seventeen per cent, per annum is their annuity on you. They would not pay so much per cent, if they could see you now, Sire. But they do not know. Your own annuities used to be a very safe investment, but now you are sheer gambling, of course. This is probably a desperate bid. I doubt if people will get their money.”
Asano did a quick, rough calculation. “Seventeen percent per year is what they’re paying for you. They wouldn’t offer such a high rate if they could see you now, Sire. But they have no idea. Your own annuities used to be a solid investment, but now it’s just pure speculation, of course. This is likely a last-ditch effort. I doubt people will actually get their money.”
The crowd of would-be annuitants grew so thick about them that for some time they could move neither forward nor backward. Graham noticed what appeared to him to be a high proportion of women among the speculators, and was reminded again of the economic independence of their sex. They seemed remarkably well able to take care of themselves in the crowd, using their elbows with particular skill, as he learnt to his cost. One curly-headed person caught in the pressure for a space, looked steadfastly at him several times, almost as if she recognised him, and then, edging deliberately towards him, touched his hand with her arm in a scarcely accidental manner, and made it plain by a look as ancient as Chaldea that he had found favour in her eyes. And then a lank, grey-bearded man, perspiring copiously in a noble passion of self-help, blind to all earthly things save that glaring bait, thrust between them in a cataclysmal rush towards that alluring “X 5 pr. G.”
The crowd of potential annuitants got so thick around them that for a while, they couldn't move either forward or backward. Graham noticed what seemed to be a high number of women among the speculators, and it reminded him once again of women’s economic independence. They seemed very capable of taking care of themselves in the crowd, skillfully using their elbows, as he found out the hard way. One curly-haired woman, caught in the crush for space, kept looking at him several times, almost as if she recognized him. Then, she deliberately moved closer and brushed his hand with her arm in a barely accidental way, giving him a look as old as time that made it clear he had caught her interest. Just then, a tall, gray-bearded man, sweating profusely in a passionate effort to get ahead, pushed between them in a chaotic rush toward that tempting “X 5 pr. G.”
“I want to get out of this,” said Graham to Asano. “This is not what I came to see. Show me the workers. I want to see the people in blue. These parasitic lunatics—”
“I want to get out of this,” said Graham to Asano. “This isn't what I came to see. Show me the workers. I want to see the people in blue. These parasitic lunatics—”
He found himself wedged into a straggling mass of people.
He found himself stuck in a tangled crowd of people.
CHAPTER XXI. — THE UNDER-SIDE
From the Business Quarter they presently passed by the running ways into a remote quarter of the city, where the bulk of the manufactures was done. On their way the platforms crossed the Thames twice, and passed in a broad viaduct across one of the great roads that entered the city from the North. In both cases his impression was swift and in both very vivid. The river was a broad wrinkled glitter of black sea water, overarched by buildings, and vanishing either way into a blackness starred with receding lights. A string of black barges passed seaward, manned by blue-clad men. The road was a long and very broad and high tunnel, along which big-wheeled machines drove noiselessly and swiftly. Here, too, the distinctive blue of the Labour Department was in abundance. The smoothness of the double tracks, the largeness and the lightness of the big pneumatic wheels in proportion to the vehicular body, struck Graham most vividly. One lank and very high carriage with longitudinal metallic rods hung with the dripping carcasses of many hundred sheep arrested his attention unduly. Abruptly the edge of the archway cut and blotted out the picture.
From the Business Quarter, they made their way to a distant part of the city where most of the manufacturing took place. Along the way, the platforms crossed the Thames twice and soared over a major road that came into the city from the North. Each time, his impressions were quick and very vivid. The river appeared as a wide, shimmering stretch of dark water, framed by buildings, disappearing into a darkness sprinkled with distant lights. A line of black barges headed out to sea, crewed by men in blue uniforms. The road was a long, wide, and elevated tunnel where large-wheeled vehicles moved silently and swiftly. Here, too, the distinctive blue of the Labour Department was everywhere. Graham was particularly struck by the smoothness of the double tracks and the size and lightness of the big pneumatic wheels compared to the rest of the vehicles. One tall and slender carriage with long metallic rods loaded with the dripping carcasses of hundreds of sheep caught his eye more than it should have. Suddenly, the edge of the archway closed in and obscured the scene.
Presently they left the way and descended by a lift and traversed a passage that sloped downward, and so came to a descending lift again. The appearance of things changed. Even the pretence of architectural ornament disappeared, the lights diminished in number and size, the architecture became more and more massive in proportion to the spaces as the factory quarters were reached. And in the dusty biscuit-making place of the potters, among the felspar mills, in the furnace rooms of the metal workers, among the incandescent lakes of crude Eadhamite, the blue canvas clothing was on man, woman and child.
They left the path and took an elevator down, crossing a sloping hallway, and came to another descending elevator. The appearance of everything changed. Even the illusion of decorative architecture vanished; the lights were fewer and smaller, and the architecture grew increasingly massive compared to the spaces as they reached the factory sections. In the dusty biscuit-making area of the potters, among the felspar mills, and in the furnace rooms of the metal workers, as well as around the glowing pools of raw Eadhamite, everyone—men, women, and children—wore blue canvas clothing.
Many of these great and dusty galleries were silent avenues of machinery, endless raked out ashen furnaces testified to the revolutionary dislocation, but wherever there was work it was being done by slow-moving workers in blue canvas. The only people not in blue canvas were the overlookers of the work-places and the orange-clad Labour Police. And fresh from the flushed faces of the dancing halls, the voluntary vigours of the business quarter, Graham could note the pinched faces, the feeble muscles, and weary eyes of many of the latter-day workers. Such as he saw at work were noticeably inferior in physique to the few gaily dressed managers and forewomen who were directing their labours. The burly labourers of the old Victorian times had followed that dray horse and all such living force producers, to extinction; the place of his costly muscles was taken by some dexterous machine. The latter-day labourer, male as well as female, was essentially a machine-minder and feeder, a servant and attendant, or an artist under direction.
Many of these vast, dusty galleries felt like silent corridors of machinery, with countless empty ash-filled furnaces reflecting the major upheaval. But wherever there was work happening, it was carried out by slow-moving workers in blue canvas uniforms. The only ones not wearing blue were the overseers of the workplaces and the orange-clad Labour Police. Fresh from the flushed faces of the dance halls and the energetic business district, Graham noticed the gaunt faces, weak muscles, and tired eyes of many of the contemporary workers. Those he saw at work were noticeably less fit compared to the few brightly dressed managers and supervisors directing their efforts. The sturdy laborers of the old Victorian era, who once powered the economy like dray horses, had been replaced; the role of their strong bodies was taken over by efficient machines. Today's laborers, both male and female, were primarily machine operators and feeders, helpers, or artists working under guidance.
The women, in comparison with those Graham remembered, were as a class distinctly plain and flat-chested. Two hundred years of emancipation from the moral restraints of Puritanical religion, two hundred years of city life, had done their work in eliminating the strain of feminine beauty and vigour from the blue canvas myriads. To be brilliant physically or mentally, to be in any way attractive or exceptional, had been and was still a certain way of emancipation to the drudge, a line of escape to the Pleasure City and its splendours and delights, and at last to the Euthanasy and peace. To be steadfast against such inducements was scarcely to be expected of meanly nourished souls. In the young cities of Graham’s former life, the newly aggregated labouring mass had been a diverse multitude, still stirred by the tradition of personal honour and a high morality; now it was differentiating into an instinct class, with a moral and physical difference of its own—even with a dialect of its own.
The women, compared to those Graham remembered, were overall quite plain and flat-chested. Two hundred years of freedom from the strict rules of Puritanical religion, and two hundred years of city living, had worked to eliminate the traits of feminine beauty and vitality from the many. Being physically or mentally impressive, or in any way attractive or exceptional, had been and still was a clear route to freedom for those who toiled, a pathway to the Pleasure City and its luxuries and joys, and ultimately to peace and comfort. It was hardly reasonable to expect those poorly nourished souls to resist such temptations. In the young cities of Graham's past, the newly formed working class had been a diverse crowd, still inspired by a tradition of personal honor and strong morals; now it was breaking into a distinct class, with its own moral and physical characteristics—even its own dialect.
They penetrated downward, ever downward, towards the working places. Presently they passed underneath one of the streets of the moving ways, and saw its platforms running on their rails far overhead, and chinks of white lights between the transverse slits. The factories that were not working were sparsely lighted; to Graham they and their shrouded aisles of giant machines seemed plunged in gloom, and even where work was going on the illumination was far less brilliant than upon the public ways.
They moved deeper and deeper down, heading toward the workplaces. After a while, they passed beneath one of the streets of the transit system and saw its platforms gliding along their tracks far above, with streaks of white light peeking through the gaps. The factories that weren’t in operation were dimly lit; to Graham, they and their covered rows of massive machines felt shrouded in darkness, and even in the areas where work was happening, the lighting was much less bright than on the public streets.
Beyond the blazing lakes of Eadhamite he came to the warren of the jewellers, and, with some difficulty and by using his signature, obtained admission to these galleries. They were high and dark, and rather cold. In the first a few men were making ornaments of gold filigree, each man at a little bench by himself, and with a little shaded light. The long vista of light patches, with the nimble fingers brightly lit and moving among the gleaming yellow coils, and the intent face like the face of a ghost, in each shadow, had the oddest effect.
Beyond the blazing lakes of Eadhamite, he arrived at the workshop of the jewelers and, after some trouble and by using his signature, gained entry to these galleries. They were tall, dim, and somewhat chilly. In the first room, a few men were crafting gold filigree ornaments, each working at a small bench on his own with a little shaded light. The long view of illuminated patches, with nimble fingers brightly lit and moving among the shining yellow coils, and the focused faces that resembled ghosts in the shadows, created the strangest atmosphere.
The work was beautifully executed, but without any strength of modelling or drawing, for the most part intricate grotesques or the ringing of the changes on a geometrical motif. These workers wore a peculiar white uniform without pockets or sleeves. They assumed this on coming to work, but at night they were stripped and examined before they left the premises of the Department. In spite of every precaution, the Labour policeman told them in a depressed tone, the Department was not infrequently robbed.
The work was beautifully done, but for the most part lacked any strong modeling or drawing, mostly intricate designs or variations on a geometric motif. The workers wore a strange white uniform without pockets or sleeves. They put this on when they came to work, but at night they were stripped and searched before leaving the Department. Despite all the precautions, the Labour policeman told them in a gloomy tone that the Department was often robbed.
Beyond was a gallery of women busied in cutting and setting slabs of artificial ruby, and next these were men and women working together upon the slabs of copper net that formed the basis of cloisonné tiles. Many of these workers had lips and nostrils a livid white, due to a disease caused by a peculiar purple enamel that chanced to be much in fashion. Asano apologised to Graham for this offensive sight, but excused himself on the score of the convenience of this route. “This is what I wanted to see,” said Graham; “this is what I wanted to see,” trying to avoid a start at a particularly striking disfigurement.
Beyond was a workshop filled with women busy cutting and setting pieces of artificial ruby, and alongside them were men and women collaborating on the copper mesh that formed the base of cloisonné tiles. Many of these workers had lips and nostrils a sickly white, a result of a disease caused by a weird purple enamel that happened to be quite popular. Asano apologized to Graham for this unsettling sight but justified their presence by the practicality of this route. “This is what I wanted to see,” Graham said, trying not to react to a particularly shocking disfigurement.
“She might have done better with herself than that,” said Asano.
"She could have handled things better for herself than that," Asano said.
Graham made some indignant comments.
Graham made some angry comments.
“But, Sire, we simply could not stand that stuff without the purple,” said Asano. “In your days people could stand such crudities, they were nearer the barbaric by two hundred years.”
“But, Your Majesty, we just can’t handle that stuff without the purple,” said Asano. “In your time, people could tolerate such roughness; they were two hundred years closer to being barbaric.”
They continued along one of the lower galleries of this cloisonné factory, and came to a little bridge that spanned a vault. Looking over the parapet, Graham saw that beneath was a wharf under yet more tremendous archings than any he had seen. Three barges, smothered in floury dust, were being unloaded of their cargoes of powdered felspar by a multitude of coughing men, each guiding a little truck; the dust filled the place with a choking mist, and turned the electric glare yellow. The vague shadows of these workers gesticulated about their feet, and rushed to and fro against a long stretch of white-washed wall. Every now and then one would stop to cough.
They walked along one of the lower galleries of this cloisonné factory and came to a small bridge that spanned a vault. Looking over the railing, Graham saw that below was a wharf with even more impressive arches than any he had seen. Three barges, covered in a layer of dust, were being unloaded of their cargoes of powdered felspar by a group of coughing men, each managing a little truck; the dust filled the area with a choking haze, turning the bright electric light yellow. The vague shadows of these workers moved around their feet and rushed to and fro against a long stretch of whitewashed wall. Every now and then, one would pause to cough.
A shadowy, huge mass of masonry rising out of the inky water, brought to Graham’s mind the thought of the multitude of ways and galleries and lifts that rose floor above floor overhead between him and the sky. The men worked in silence under the supervision of two of the Labour Police; their feet made a hollow thunder on the planks along which they went to and fro. And as he looked at this scene, some hidden voice in the darkness began to sing.
A dark, massive structure loomed out of the pitch-black water, reminding Graham of the countless passages, halls, and elevators that stretched upward, layer after layer, between him and the sky. The workers moved quietly under the watchful eye of two Labor Police officers; their footsteps created a resonant thud on the wooden planks they traversed back and forth. As he observed this scene, a concealed voice in the darkness started to sing.
“Stop that!” shouted one of the policemen, but the order was disobeyed, and first one and then all the white-stained men who were working there had taken up the beating refrain, singing it defiantly—the Song of the Revolt. The feet upon the planks thundered now to the rhythm of the song, tramp, tramp, tramp. The policeman who had shouted glanced at his fellow, and Graham saw him shrug his shoulders. He made no further effort to stop the singing.
“Stop that!” shouted one of the cops, but the command was ignored, and one by one, all the men covered in white who were working there started to join in, defiantly singing the Song of the Revolt. The sound of their feet on the planks pounded now to the beat of the song, tramp, tramp, tramp. The cop who had yelled looked at his partner, and Graham saw him shrug. He didn’t try to stop the singing again.
And so they went through these factories and places of toil, seeing many painful and grim things. That walk left on Graham’s mind a maze of memories, fluctuating pictures of swathed halls, and crowded vaults seen through clouds of dust, of intricate machines, the racing threads of looms, the heavy beat of stamping machinery, the roar and rattle of belt and armature, of ill-lit subterranean aisles of sleeping places, illimitable vistas of pin-point lights. Here was the smell of tanning, and here the reek of a brewery, and here unprecedented reeks. Everywhere were pillars and cross archings of such a massiveness as Graham had never before seen, thick Titans of greasy, shining brickwork crushed beneath the vast weight of that complex city world, even as these anemic millions were crushed by its complexity. And everywhere were pale features, lean limbs, disfigurement and degradation.
And so they walked through these factories and places of labor, witnessing many painful and grim scenes. This journey left Graham with a whirlwind of memories, shifting images of dimly lit halls and crowded areas seen through clouds of dust, of complex machines, the fast-moving threads of looms, the heavy pounding of stamping machines, the roar and clatter of belts and gears, and the dim underground aisles filled with sleeping quarters, endless views of tiny lights. He encountered the smell of tanning, the stench of a brewery, and other unprecedented odors. Everywhere there were massive pillars and arches that Graham had never seen before, thick giants of greasy, shiny brickwork weighed down by the immense complexity of that city, just like these weak millions were overwhelmed by its intricacy. And everywhere were pale faces, thin limbs, disfigurement, and despair.
Once and again, and again a third time, Graham heard the song of the revolt during his long, unpleasant research in these places, and once he saw a confused struggle down a passage, and learnt that a number of these serfs had seized their bread before their work was done. Graham was ascending towards the ways again when he saw a number of blue-clad children running down a transverse passage, and presently perceived the reason of their panic in a company of the Labour Police armed with clubs, trotting towards some unknown disturbance. And then came a remote disorder. But for the most part this remnant that worked, worked hopelessly. All the spirit that was left in fallen humanity was above in the streets that night, calling for the Master, and valiantly and noisily keeping its arms.
Once, twice, and then a third time, Graham heard the sound of rebellion during his long, uncomfortable research in these places. He even witnessed a chaotic struggle down a corridor and learned that some of the serfs had grabbed their bread before finishing their work. As Graham was making his way back up, he saw a group of blue-clad children running down a side passage and soon understood the cause of their panic—a team of Labour Police with clubs, rushing toward an unknown disturbance. Then there was a distant sense of chaos. But mostly, the remnants of those still working were doing so in despair. All the spirit left in fallen humanity was out in the streets that night, calling for the Master and boldly and loudly holding their ground.
They emerged from these wanderings and stood blinking in the bright light of the middle passage of the platforms again. They became aware of the remote hooting and yelping of the machines of one of the General Intelligence Offices, and suddenly came men running, and along the platforms and about the ways everywhere was a shouting and crying. Then a woman with a face of mute white terror, and another who gasped and shrieked as she ran.
They came out of their wandering and stood blinking in the bright light of the platforms again. They noticed the distant hooting and yelping of the machines from one of the General Intelligence Offices, and suddenly men came running, with shouting and crying filling the platforms and everywhere around them. Then a woman with a face of silent white terror appeared, along with another who gasped and screamed as she ran.
“What has happened now?” said Graham, puzzled, for he could not understand their thick speech. Then he heard it in English and perceived that the thing that everyone was shouting, that men yelled to one another, that women took up screaming, that was passing like the first breeze of a thunderstorm, chill and sudden through the city, was this: “Ostrog has ordered the Black Police to London. The Black Police are coming from South Africa.... The Black Police. The Black Police.”
“What’s going on?” Graham asked, confused, because he couldn’t make sense of their thick accent. Then he heard it in English and realized that the message everyone was shouting, that men yelled to each other, that women joined in screaming, and that swept through the city like the first sudden chill of a thunderstorm, was this: “Ostrog has sent the Black Police to London. The Black Police are coming from South Africa.... The Black Police. The Black Police.”
Asano’s face was white and astonished; he hesitated, looked at Graham’s face, and told him the thing he already knew. “But how can they know?” asked Asano.
Asano's face was pale and shocked; he paused, glanced at Graham's face, and repeated what he already understood. "But how can they know?" asked Asano.
Graham heard someone shouting. “Stop all work. Stop all work,” and a swarthy hunchback, ridiculously gay in green and gold, came leaping down the platforms toward him, bawling again and again in good English, “This is Ostrog’s doing, Ostrog the Knave! The Master is betrayed.” His voice was hoarse and a thin foam dropped from his ugly shouting mouth. He yelled an unspeakable horror that the Black Police had done in Paris, and so passed shrieking, “Ostrog the Knave!”
Graham heard someone shouting. “Stop everything! Stop everything!” A dark-skinned hunchback, strikingly dressed in green and gold, came bounding down the platforms towards him, repeatedly yelling in clear English, “This is Ostrog’s fault, Ostrog the Crook! The Master is betrayed.” His voice was raspy, and a thin froth fell from his ugly, shouting mouth. He screamed about an unimaginable horror that the Black Police committed in Paris, and continued to cry out, “Ostrog the Crook!”
For a moment Graham stood still, for it had come upon him again that these things were a dream. He looked up at the great cliff of buildings on either side, vanishing into blue haze at last above the lights, and down to the roaring tiers of platforms, and the shouting, running people who were gesticulating past. “The Master is betrayed!” they cried. “The Master is betrayed!”
For a moment, Graham stood still, realizing once again that all of this was just a dream. He looked up at the towering buildings on either side, fading into the blue haze above the lights, and down at the bustling platforms filled with shouting, running people gesturing as they rushed by. “The Master is betrayed!” they shouted. “The Master is betrayed!”
Suddenly the situation shaped itself in his mind real and urgent. His heart began to beat fast and strong.
Suddenly, the situation became clear and urgent in his mind. His heart started to race.
“It has come,” he said. “I might have known. The hour has come.”
“It has come,” he said. “I should have known. The time has come.”
He thought swiftly. “What am I to do?”
He thought quickly. “What am I supposed to do?”
“Go back to the Council House,” said Asano.
“Go back to the Council House,” Asano said.
“Why should I not appeal—? The people are here.”
“Why shouldn’t I appeal—? The people are here.”
“You will lose time. They will doubt if it is you. But they will mass about the Council House. There you will find their leaders. Your strength is there—with them.”
“You're going to waste time. They'll question whether it's really you. But they will gather around the Council House. That's where you'll find their leaders. Your power is there—with them.”
“Suppose this is only a rumour?”
“What if this is just a rumor?”
“It sounds true,” said Asano.
“It sounds legit,” said Asano.
“Let us have the facts,” said Graham.
“Let’s get the facts,” said Graham.
Asano shrugged his shoulders. “We had better get towards the Council House,” he cried. “That is where they will swarm. Even now the ruins may be impassable.”
Asano shrugged his shoulders. “We should head to the Council House,” he said. “That’s where everyone will gather. Even now the ruins might be too difficult to get through.”
Graham regarded him doubtfully and followed him.
Graham looked at him uncertainly and went after him.
They went up the stepped platforms to the swiftest one, and there Asano accosted a labourer. The answers to his questions were in the thick, vulgar speech.
They climbed the stepped platforms to the fastest one, and there Asano approached a worker. The answers to his questions were in a thick, coarse dialect.
“What did he say?” asked Graham.
“What did he say?” Graham asked.
“He knows little, but he told me that the Black Police would have arrived here before the people knew—had not someone in the Wind-Vane Offices learnt. He said a girl.”
“He doesn't know much, but he told me that the Black Police would have gotten here before the people even noticed—if someone at the Wind-Vane Offices hadn’t found out. He mentioned a girl.”
“A girl? Not—?”
"Is it a girl? No—?"
“He said a girl—he did not know who she was. Who came out from the Council House crying aloud, and told the men at work among the ruins.”
“He mentioned a girl—he didn’t know who she was. She came out from the Council House, crying loudly, and told the workers among the ruins.”
And then another thing was shouted, something that turned an aimless tumult into determinate movements, it came like a wind along the street. “To your wards, to your wards. Every man get arms. Every man to his ward!”
And then another message was shouted, something that turned the random chaos into clear actions, it came rushing down the street like a gust of wind. “To your districts, to your districts. Every man grab weapons. Every man to his district!”
CHAPTER XXII. — THE STRUGGLE IN THE COUNCIL HOUSE
As Asano and Graham hurried along to the ruins about the Council House, they saw everywhere the excitement of the people rising. “To your wards! To your wards!” Everywhere men and women in blue were hurrying from unknown subterranean employments, up the staircases of the middle path; at one place Graham saw an arsenal of the revolutionary committee besieged by a crowd of shouting men, at another a couple of men in the hated yellow uniform of the Labour Police, pursued by a gathering crowd, fled precipitately along the swift way that went in the opposite direction.
As Asano and Graham rushed toward the ruins of the Council House, they noticed the excitement of the people building everywhere. “To your wards! To your wards!” People in blue were hurrying from unknown underground tasks, racing up the staircases of the middle path. At one point, Graham saw a revolutionary committee's arsenal surrounded by a crowd of shouting men; at another, a couple of men in the disliked yellow uniform of the Labor Police were being chased by an escalating crowd as they quickly fled in the opposite direction.
The cries of “To your wards!” became at last a continuous shouting as they drew near the Government quarter. Many of the shouts were unintelligible. “Ostrog has betrayed us,” one man bawled in a hoarse voice, again and again, dinning that refrain into Graham’s ear until it haunted him. This person stayed close beside Graham and Asano on the swift way, shouting to the people who swarmed on the lower platforms as he rushed past them. His cry about Ostrog alternated with some incomprehensible orders. Presently he went leaping down and disappeared.
The shouts of “To your wards!” turned into a constant yelling as they got closer to the Government area. Many of the cries were hard to understand. “Ostrog has betrayed us,” one guy yelled in a raspy voice, repeating that line over and over until it stuck in Graham’s head. This person stayed right next to Graham and Asano as they moved quickly, shouting to the crowd below as he rushed past them. His cries about Ostrog mixed with some garbled commands. Eventually, he jumped down and vanished.
Graham’s mind was filled with the din. His plans were vague and unformed. He had one picture of some commanding position from which he could address the multitudes, another of meeting Ostrog face to face. He was full of rage, of tense muscular excitement, his hands gripped, his lips were pressed together.
Graham's head was buzzing with noise. His plans were unclear and not well-defined. He imagined being in a powerful position to speak to the crowds and also envisioned confronting Ostrog directly. He was filled with anger and a taut, excited energy, his hands clenched, his lips pressed tight.
The way to the Council House across the ruins was impassable, but Asano met that difficulty and took Graham into the premises of the central post-office. The post-office was nominally at work, but the blue-clothed porters moved sluggishly or had stopped to stare through the arches of their galleries at the shouting men who were going by outside. “Every man to his ward! Every man to his ward!” Here, by Asano’s advice, Graham revealed his identity.
The path to the Council House through the ruins was blocked, but Asano handled the situation and brought Graham into the central post office. The post office was technically open, but the blue-uniformed porters were moving slowly or had stopped to watch the shouting men passing by outside. “Every man to his ward! Every man to his ward!” Following Asano's advice, Graham revealed who he was.
They crossed to the Council House by a cable cradle. Already in the brief interval since the capitulation of the Councillors a great change had been wrought in the appearance of the ruins. The spurting cascades of the ruptured sea-water mains had been captured and tamed, and huge temporary pipes ran overhead along a flimsy looking fabric of girders. The sky was laced with restored cables and wires that served the Council House, and a mass of new fabric with cranes and other building machines going to and fro upon it projected to the left of the white pile.
They made their way to the Council House using a cable cradle. In the short time since the Councillors had surrendered, the ruins had transformed significantly. The gushing water from the broken sea-water mains had been controlled, and large temporary pipes stretched overhead along a fragile-looking framework of girders. The sky was filled with repaired cables and wires servicing the Council House, and a cluster of new materials, with cranes and other construction machinery moving back and forth, extended to the left of the white structure.
The moving ways that ran across this area had been restored, albeit for once running under the open sky. These were the ways that Graham had seen from the little balcony in the hour of his awakening, not nine days since, and the hall of his Trance had been on the further side, where now shapeless piles of smashed and shattered masonry were heaped together.
The paths that crossed this area had been fixed up, but now they ran under the open sky. These were the paths Graham had seen from the small balcony when he woke up not even nine days ago, and the hall of his Trance had been on the other side, where now there were just messy piles of broken and crumbled stone.
It was already high day and the sun was shining brightly. Out of their tall caverns of blue electric light came the swift ways crowded with multitudes of people, who poured off them and gathered ever denser over the wreckage and confusion of the ruins. The air was full of their shouting, and they were pressing and swaying towards the central building. For the most part that shouting mass consisted of shapeless swarms, but here and there Graham could see that a rude discipline struggled to establish itself. And every voice clamoured for order in the chaos. “To your wards! Every man to his ward!”
It was already midday, and the sun was shining brightly. From their tall towers of blue electric light came the busy pathways filled with crowds of people who poured off and gathered thicker over the wreckage and confusion of the ruins. The air was filled with their shouting, and they were pushing and swaying towards the central building. For the most part, that shouting mass looked like shapeless swarms, but here and there, Graham could see that a rough discipline was trying to establish itself. And every voice cried out for order in the chaos. “To your areas! Every man to his area!”
The cable carried them into a hall which Graham recognised as the ante-chamber to the Hall of the Atlas, about the gallery of which he had walked days ago with Howard to show himself to the Vanished Council, an hour from his awakening. Now the place was empty except for two cable attendants. These men seemed hugely astonished to recognise the Sleeper in the man who swung down from the cross seat.
The cable brought them into a room that Graham recognized as the waiting area for the Hall of the Atlas, where he had walked with Howard days earlier to present himself to the Vanished Council, an hour after he woke up. Now, the space was empty except for two cable attendants. These men looked extremely surprised to see the Sleeper in the person who climbed down from the cross seat.
“Where is Ostrog?” he demanded. “I must see Ostrog forthwith. He has disobeyed me. I have come back to take things out of his hands.” Without waiting for Asano, he went straight across the place, ascended the steps at the further end, and, pulling the curtain aside, found himself facing the perpetually labouring Titan.
“Where is Ostrog?” he demanded. “I need to see Ostrog right away. He’s gone against my orders. I’ve returned to take control.” Without waiting for Asano, he walked straight across the room, climbed the steps at the far end, and, pulling the curtain aside, found himself staring at the always-struggling Titan.
The hall was empty. Its appearance had changed very greatly since his first sight of it. It had suffered serious injury in the violent struggle of the first outbreak. On the right hand side of the great figure the upper half of the wall had been torn away for nearly two hundred feet of its length, and a sheet of the same glassy film that had enclosed Graham at his awakening had been drawn across the gap. This deadened, but did not altogether exclude the roar of the people outside. “Wards! Wards! Wards!” they seemed to be saying. Through it there were visible the beams and supports of metal scaffoldings that rose and fell according to the requirements of a great crowd of workmen. An idle building machine, with lank arms of red painted metal stretched gauntly across this green tinted picture. On it were still a number of workmen staring at the crowd below. For a moment he stood regarding these things, and Asano overtook him.
The hall was empty. It looked very different from the first time he saw it. It had been badly damaged during the intense conflict of the first outbreak. On the right side of the large figure, the upper half of the wall had been ripped away for almost two hundred feet, and a sheet of the same glassy material that had enclosed Graham when he woke up had been placed across the opening. This muffled, but didn’t completely block out, the roar of the people outside. "Wards! Wards! Wards!" they seemed to be shouting. Through the barrier, he could see the metal beams and supports of scaffolding that moved up and down to accommodate the large crowd of workers. An idle construction machine, with long arms of red-painted metal, stretched eerily across this green-tinted scene. A few workers were still on it, staring at the crowd below. For a moment, he stood there taking it all in, and then Asano caught up with him.
“Ostrog,” said Asano, “will be in the small offices beyond there.” The little man looked livid now and his eyes searched Graham’s face.
“Ostrog,” said Asano, “will be in the small offices over there.” The little man looked furious now and his eyes scanned Graham’s face.
They had scarcely advanced ten paces from the curtain before a little panel to the left of the Atlas rolled up, and Ostrog, accompanied by Lincoln and followed by two black and yellow clad negroes, appeared crossing the remote corner of the hall, towards a second panel that was raised and open. “Ostrog,” shouted Graham, and at the sound of his voice the little party turned astonished.
They had barely taken ten steps from the curtain when a small panel to the left of the Atlas rolled up, and Ostrog, along with Lincoln and followed by two black and yellow-clad men, appeared as they crossed the far corner of the hall toward another panel that was raised and open. “Ostrog,” shouted Graham, and at the sound of his voice, the small group turned in surprise.
Ostrog said something to Lincoln and advanced alone.
Ostrog said something to Lincoln and stepped forward by himself.
Graham was the first to speak. His voice was loud and dictatorial. “What is this I hear?” he asked. “Are you bringing negroes here—to keep the people down?”
Graham was the first to speak. His voice was loud and authoritative. “What is this I hear?” he asked. “Are you bringing Black people here—to keep the community under control?”
“It is none too soon,” said Ostrog. “They have been getting out of hand more and more, since the revolt. I under-estimated—”
“It’s about time,” said Ostrog. “They’ve been getting more out of control since the revolt. I underestimated—”
“Do you mean that these infernal negroes are on the way?”
“Are you saying that those damn black people are coming?”
“On the way. As it is, you have seen the people—outside?”
“On the way. So, have you seen the people—outside?”
“No wonder! But—after what was said. You have taken too much on yourself, Ostrog.”
“No surprise there! But—after everything that was said, you’ve taken on too much responsibility, Ostrog.”
Ostrog said nothing, but drew nearer.
Ostrog didn't say anything, but stepped closer.
“These negroes must not come to London,” said Graham. “I am Master and they shall not come.”
“These Black people can’t come to London,” said Graham. “I’m in charge and they’re not allowed.”
Ostrog glanced at Lincoln, who at once came towards them with his two attendants close behind him. “Why not?” asked Ostrog.
Ostrog glanced at Lincoln, who immediately walked over to them with his two attendants right behind him. “Why not?” asked Ostrog.
“White men must be mastered by white men. Besides—”
“White men need to be controlled by other white men. Also—”
“The negroes are only an instrument.”
“The Black people are just a tool.”
“But that is not the question. I am the Master. I mean to be the Master. And I tell you these negroes shall not come.”
“But that’s not the issue. I am the Master. I intend to be the Master. And I’m telling you, these Black people will not come.”
“The people—”
“The folks—”
“I believe in the people.”
"I believe in the people."
“Because you are an anachronism. You are a man out of the Past—an accident. You are Owner perhaps of the world. Nominally—legally. But you are not Master. You do not know enough to be Master.”
“Because you are out of place. You’re a man from the past—an anomaly. You might own the world. On paper—legally. But you are not in charge. You don’t know enough to be in charge.”
He glanced at Lincoln again. “I know now what you think—I can guess something of what you mean to do. Even now it is not too late to warn you. You dream of human equality—of some sort of socialistic order—you have all those worn-out dreams of the nineteenth century fresh and vivid in your mind, and you would rule this age that you do not understand.”
He looked at Lincoln again. “I get what you're thinking—I can figure out some of what you plan to do. Even now, it’s not too late to give you a heads up. You dream of human equality—of some kind of socialist society—you have all those old, tired dreams of the nineteenth century fresh in your mind, and you want to lead in an era that you don't really understand.”
“Listen!” said Graham. “You can hear it—a sound like the sea. Not voices—but a voice. Do you altogether understand?”
“Listen!” said Graham. “You can hear it—a sound like the ocean. Not voices—but one voice. Do you get it at all?”
“We taught them that,” said Ostrog.
"We taught them that," Ostrog said.
“Perhaps. Can you teach them to forget it? But enough of this! These negroes must not come.”
“Maybe. Can you make them forget? But enough of that! These people must not come.”
There was a pause and Ostrog looked him in the eyes.
There was a pause, and Ostrog looked him in the eyes.
“They will,” he said.
"They will," he said.
“I forbid it,” said Graham.
“I won't allow it,” said Graham.
“They have started.”
“They've started.”
“I will not have it.”
“I won’t have it.”
“No,” said Ostrog. “Sorry as I am to follow the method of the Council—. For your own good—you must not side with—Disorder. And now that you are here—. It was kind of you to come here.”
“No,” said Ostrog. “I’m sorry to have to go along with what the Council says—for your own good—you can’t support—Disorder. And now that you’re here—it was nice of you to come.”
Lincoln laid his hand on Graham’s shoulder. Abruptly Graham realised the enormity of his blunder in coming to the Council House. He turned towards the curtains that separated the hall from the ante-chamber. The clutching hand of Asano intervened. In another moment Lincoln had grasped Graham’s cloak.
Lincoln placed his hand on Graham's shoulder. Suddenly, Graham realized the seriousness of his mistake in coming to the Council House. He turned towards the curtains that separated the hall from the ante-chamber. Asano's clutching hand got in the way. In an instant, Lincoln had grabbed Graham's cloak.
He turned and struck at Lincoln’s face, and incontinently a negro had him by collar and arm. He wrenched himself away, his sleeve tore noisily, and he stumbled back, to be tripped by the other attendant. Then he struck the ground heavily and he was staring at the distant ceiling of the hall.
He turned and hit Lincoln's face, and immediately a Black man grabbed him by the collar and arm. He pulled away, ripping his sleeve loudly, and stumbled back, only to be tripped by the other attendant. Then he fell hard to the ground, staring up at the distant ceiling of the hall.
He shouted, rolled over, struggling fiercely, clutched an attendant’s leg and threw him headlong, and struggled to his feet.
He yelled, rolled over, fighting hard, grabbed an attendant’s leg and threw him down, then fought his way to his feet.
Lincoln appeared before him, went down heavily again with a blow under the point of the jaw and lay still. Graham made two strides, stumbled. And then Ostrog’s arm was round his neck, he was pulled over backward, fell heavily, and his arms were pinned to the ground. After a few violent efforts he ceased to struggle and lay staring at Ostrog’s heaving throat.
Lincoln confronted him, took a heavy hit under the jaw, and collapsed. Graham took two steps but stumbled. Then Ostrog wrapped his arm around Graham’s neck, pulled him back, and he fell hard, with his arms pinned to the ground. After a few desperate attempts to break free, he stopped struggling and lay there, staring at Ostrog’s heaving throat.
“You—are—a prisoner,” panted Ostrog, exulting. “You—were rather a fool—to come back.”
“You're a prisoner,” Ostrog gasped, feeling triumphant. “You were pretty foolish to come back.”
Graham turned his head about and perceived through the irregular green window in the walls of the hall the men who had been working the building cranes gesticulating excitedly to the people below them. They had seen!
Graham turned his head and noticed through the uneven green window in the hall's walls the workers operating the building cranes, waving excitedly to the people below them. They had seen!
Ostrog followed his eyes and started. He shouted something to Lincoln, but Lincoln did not move. A bullet smashed among the mouldings above the Atlas. The two sheets of transparent matter that had been stretched across this gap were rent, the edges of the torn aperture darkened, curved, ran rapidly towards the framework, and in a moment the Council chamber stood open to the air. A chilly gust blew in by the gap, bringing with it a war of voices from the ruinous spaces without, an elvish babblement, “Save the Master!” “What are they doing to the Master?” “The Master is betrayed!”
Ostrog followed his gaze and gasped. He shouted something to Lincoln, but Lincoln didn’t move. A bullet shattered the molding above the Atlas. The two sheets of clear material that had covered the gap were torn open, the edges of the ripped opening darkening, curving, and swiftly retreating towards the frame, and in a moment, the Council chamber was open to the outside. A cold breeze rushed in through the opening, carrying with it a cacophony of voices from the ruined areas outside, a strange murmur, “Save the Master!” “What are they doing to the Master?” “The Master is betrayed!”
And then he realised that Ostrog’s attention was distracted, that Ostrog’s grip had relaxed, and, wrenching his arms free, he struggled to his knees. In another moment he had thrust Ostrog back, and he was on one foot, his hand gripping Ostrog’s throat, and Ostrog’s hands clutching the silk about his neck.
And then he realized that Ostrog was distracted, that Ostrog's grip had loosened, and, pulling his arms free, he struggled to his knees. In a moment, he pushed Ostrog back and was on one foot, his hand gripping Ostrog's throat, while Ostrog's hands clutched the silk around his neck.
But now men were coming towards them from the dais—men whose intentions he misunderstood. He had a glimpse of someone running in the distance towards the curtains of the antechamber, and then Ostrog had slipped from him and these newcomers were upon him. To his infinite astonishment, they seized him. They obeyed the shouts of Ostrog.
But now men were coming towards them from the stage—men whose intentions he misread. He caught a glimpse of someone running in the distance toward the curtains of the waiting area, and then Ostrog slipped away from him, and these newcomers were upon him. To his immense shock, they grabbed him. They followed Ostrog's orders.
He was lugged a dozen yards before he realised that they were not friends—that they were dragging him towards the open panel. When he saw this he pulled back, he tried to fling himself down, he shouted for help with all his strength. And this time there were answering cries.
He was dragged a dozen yards before he realized they weren't friends—that they were pulling him toward the open panel. When he saw this, he pulled back, tried to throw himself down, and shouted for help with all his strength. This time, there were responding cries.
The grip upon his neck relaxed, and behold! in the lower corner of the rent upon the wall, first one and then a number of little black figures appeared shouting and waving arms. They came leaping down from the gap into the light gallery that had led to the Silent Rooms. They ran along it, so near were they that Graham could see the weapons in their hands. Then Ostrog was shouting in his ear to the men who held him, and once more he was struggling with all his strength against their endeavours to thrust him towards the opening that yawned to receive him. “They can’t come down,” panted Ostrog. “They daren’t fire. It’s all right. We’ll save him from them yet.”
The grip on his neck loosened, and suddenly, in the lower corner of the tear in the wall, first one and then several small black figures appeared, shouting and waving their arms. They jumped down from the gap into the light gallery that led to the Silent Rooms. They sprinted along it, so close that Graham could see the weapons in their hands. Then Ostrog was shouting in his ear to the men holding him, and once again he was fighting with all his strength against their attempts to push him toward the gaping opening ready to take him in. “They can’t come down,” Ostrog gasped. “They daren’t fire. It’s all good. We’ll save him from them yet.”
For long minutes as it seemed to Graham that inglorious struggle continued. His clothes were rent in a dozen places, he was covered in dust, one hand had been trodden upon. He could hear the shouts of his supporters, and once he heard shots. He could feel his strength giving way, feel his efforts wild and aimless. But no help came, and surely, irresistibly, that black, yawning opening came nearer.
For what felt like a long time, Graham found himself in a desperate struggle. His clothes were torn in multiple spots, he was covered in dirt, and one of his hands had been stepped on. He could hear the cheers of his supporters, and at one point, he heard gunshots. He could feel his strength fading, his efforts becoming frantic and unfocused. But no help arrived, and inexorably, that dark, gaping opening loomed closer.
The pressure upon him relaxed and he struggled up. He saw Ostrog’s grey head receding and perceived that he was no longer held. He turned about and came full into a man in black. One of the green weapons cracked close to him, a drift of pungent smoke came into his face, and a steel blade flashed. The huge chamber span about him.
The pressure on him eased, and he managed to get up. He noticed Ostrog's gray head moving away and realized he was no longer restrained. He turned around and suddenly found himself face-to-face with a man in black. One of the green weapons fired nearby, a rush of strong smoke hit his face, and he saw a steel blade gleam. The massive room spun around him.
He saw a man in pale blue stabbing one of the black and yellow attendants not three yards from his face. Then hands were upon him again.
He saw a guy in light blue stabbing one of the black and yellow staff members just a few feet away from him. Then hands were on him again.
He was being pulled in two directions now. It seemed as though people were shouting to him. He wanted to understand and could not. Someone was clutching about his thighs, he was being hoisted in spite of his vigorous efforts. He understood suddenly, he ceased to struggle. He was lifted up on men’s shoulders and carried away from that devouring panel. Ten thousand throats were cheering.
He was being pulled in two directions now. It felt like people were shouting at him. He wanted to understand but couldn't. Someone was gripping his thighs, and he was being lifted despite his strong attempts to resist. Then, he suddenly understood and stopped struggling. He was hoisted onto men's shoulders and carried away from that overwhelming crowd. Ten thousand voices were cheering.
He saw men in blue and black hurrying after the retreating Ostrogites and firing. Lifted up, he saw now across the whole expanse of the hall beneath the Atlas image, saw that he was being carried towards the raised platform in the centre of the place. The far end of the hall was already full of people running towards him. They were looking at him and cheering.
He saw men in blue and black rushing after the retreating Ostrogites and shooting. As he was lifted up, he noticed that he was being carried toward the raised platform in the center of the hall beneath the Atlas image. The far end of the hall was already packed with people running toward him, looking at him and cheering.
He became aware that a bodyguard surrounded him. Active men about him shouted vague orders. He saw close at hand the black moustached man in yellow who had been among those who had greeted him in the public theatre, shouting directions. The hall was already densely packed with swaying people, the little metal gallery sagged with a shouting load, the curtains at the end had been torn away, and the antechamber was revealed densely crowded. He could scarcely make the man near him hear for the tumult about them. “Where has Ostrog gone?” he asked.
He realized he was surrounded by a bodyguard. Active men around him were shouting vague orders. He saw up close the man with a black mustache in yellow who had been among those who welcomed him in the public theater, directing others. The hall was already filled with swaying people; the small metal balcony was overloaded with shouting. The curtains at the end had been ripped away, revealing a crowded antechamber. He could barely make himself heard over the noise around them. “Where did Ostrog go?” he asked.
The man he questioned pointed over the heads towards the lower panels about the hall on the side opposite the gap. They stood open, and armed men, blue clad with black sashes, were running through them and vanishing into the chambers and passages beyond. It seemed to Graham that a sound of firing drifted through the riot. He was carried in a staggering curve across the great hall towards an opening beneath the gap.
The man he asked pointed over the crowd toward the lower panels on the side of the hall opposite the gap. They were open, and armed men dressed in blue with black sashes were rushing through them and disappearing into the rooms and hallways beyond. It seemed to Graham that he could hear gunfire mixed in with the chaos. He was pushed in a stumbling motion across the large hall toward an opening beneath the gap.
He perceived men working with a sort of rude discipline to keep the crowd off him, to make a space clear about him. He passed out of the hall, and saw a crude, new wall rising blankly before him topped by blue sky. He was swung down to his feet; someone gripped his arm and guided him. He found the man in yellow close at hand. They were taking him up a narrow stairway of brick, and close at hand rose the great red painted masses, the cranes and levers and the still engines of the big building machine.
He saw men working with a rough kind of discipline to keep the crowd away from him, creating a clear space around him. He left the hall and saw a plain, new wall rising up in front of him under a blue sky. He was lowered to his feet; someone grabbed his arm and directed him. He noticed the man in yellow nearby. They were taking him up a narrow brick staircase, and right next to him were the large, red-painted structures, the cranes and levers, and the still engines of the massive construction equipment.
He was at the top of the steps. He was hurried across a narrow railed footway, and suddenly with a vast shouting the amphitheatre of ruins opened again before him. “The Master is with us! The Master! The Master!” The shout swept athwart the lake of faces like a wave, broke against the distant cliff of ruins, and came back in a welter of cries. “The Master is on our side!”
He was at the top of the steps. He hurried across a narrow railed walkway, and suddenly the vast amphitheater of ruins opened up before him with a loud shout. “The Master is with us! The Master! The Master!” The cheers surged across the sea of faces like a wave, crashed against the distant cliff of ruins, and returned in a mix of cries. “The Master is on our side!”
Graham perceived that he was no longer encompassed by people, that he was standing upon a little temporary platform of white metal, part of a flimsy seeming scaffolding that laced about the great mass of the Council House. Over all the huge expanse of the ruins swayed and eddied the shouting people; and here and there the black banners of the revolutionary societies ducked and swayed and formed rare nuclei of organisation in the chaos. Up the steep stairs of wall and scaffolding by which his rescuers had reached the opening in the Atlas Chamber clung a solid crowd, and little energetic black figures clinging to pillars and projections were strenuous to induce these congested, masses to stir. Behind him, at a higher point on the scaffolding, a number of men struggled upwards with the flapping folds of a huge black standard. Through the yawning gap in the walls below him he could look down upon the packed attentive multitudes in the Hall of the Atlas. The distant flying stages to the south came out bright and vivid, brought nearer as it seemed by an unusual translucency of the air. A solitary monoplane beat up from the central stage as if to meet the coming aeroplanes.
Graham realized that he was no longer surrounded by people and was standing on a small temporary platform made of white metal, part of a flimsy-looking scaffolding that wrapped around the massive Council House. Above him, the vast expanse of ruins was filled with shouting crowds; here and there, the black banners of revolutionary groups dipped and swayed, creating rare pockets of organization within the chaos. A solid crowd clung to the steep stairs of the wall and scaffolding through which his rescuers had reached the opening in the Atlas Chamber, while small, energetic figures clung to pillars and protrusions, urging these packed masses to move. Behind him, higher up on the scaffolding, several men were struggling to raise a huge black flag that flapped in the wind. Through the large gap in the walls below, he could see the attentive multitudes gathered in the Hall of the Atlas. The distant flying stages to the south appeared bright and vivid, seemingly closer due to an unusual clarity in the air. A lone monoplane took off from the central stage as if to greet the incoming aircraft.
“What has become of Ostrog?” asked Graham, and even as he spoke he saw that all eyes were turned from him towards the crest of the Council House building. He looked also in this direction of universal attention. For a moment he saw nothing but the jagged corner of a wall, hard and clear against the sky. Then in the shadow he perceived the interior of a room and recognised with a start the green and white decorations of his former prison. And coming quickly across this opened room and up to the very verge of the cliff of the ruins came a little white clad figure followed by two other smaller seeming figures in black and yellow. He heard the man beside him exclaim “Ostrog,” and turned to ask a question. But he never did, because of the startled exclamation of another of those who were with him and a lank finger suddenly pointing. He looked, and behold! the monoplane that had been rising from the flying stage when last he had looked in that direction, was driving towards them. The swift steady flight was still novel enough to hold his attention.
“What happened to Ostrog?” asked Graham, and as he spoke, he noticed that everyone's gaze had shifted from him to the top of the Council House building. He turned to look in the same direction where everyone was focused. At first, he saw nothing but the jagged edge of a wall, sharp and clear against the sky. Then, in the shadow, he recognized the interior of a room and was startled by the green and white decor of his old prison. Coming quickly across this open room and up to the very edge of the cliff of the ruins was a small figure in white, followed by two even smaller figures dressed in black and yellow. He heard the man next to him exclaim “Ostrog,” and he turned to ask a question. But he never did, because another person with him gasped and suddenly pointed with a thin finger. He looked, and there it was! The monoplane that had been taking off from the flying stage the last time he glanced that way was heading straight toward them. The swift, steady flight was still new enough to capture his attention.
Nearer it came, growing rapidly larger and larger, until it had swept over the further edge of the ruins and into view of the dense multitudes below. It drooped across the space and rose and passed overhead, rising to clear the mass of the Council House, a filmy translucent shape with the solitary aeronaut peering down through its ribs. It vanished beyond the skyline of the ruins.
It drew closer, quickly getting bigger and bigger, until it had crossed the far edge of the ruins and came into view of the dense crowds below. It extended across the space and soared overhead, rising high enough to clear the Council House, a thin, see-through structure with a lone pilot looking down through its framework. It disappeared beyond the skyline of the ruins.
Graham transferred his attention to Ostrog. He was signalling with his hands, and his attendants were busy breaking down the wall beside him. In another moment the monoplane came into view again, a little thing far away, coming round in a wide curve and going slower.
Graham shifted his focus to Ostrog. He was signaling with his hands, and his assistants were busy tearing down the wall next to him. Just then, the monoplane appeared again, a small object off in the distance, making a wide turn and flying slower.
Then suddenly the man in yellow shouted: “What are they doing? What are the people doing? Why is Ostrog left there? Why is he not captured? They will lift him—the monoplane will lift him! Ah!”
Then suddenly the man in yellow shouted, “What are they doing? What are the people doing? Why is Ostrog left there? Why isn’t he being captured? They’re going to lift him—the monoplane will lift him! Ah!”
The exclamation was echoed by a shout from the ruins. The rattling sound of the green weapons drifted across the intervening gulf to Graham, and, looking down, he saw a number of black and yellow uniforms running along one of the galleries that lay open to the air below the promontory upon which Ostrog stood. They fired as they ran at men unseen, and then emerged a number of pale blue figures in pursuit. These minute fighting figures had the oddest effect; they seemed as they ran like little model soldiers in a toy. This queer appearance of a house cut open gave that struggle amidst furniture and passages a quality of unreality. It was perhaps two hundred yards away from him, and very nearly fifty above the heads in the ruins below. The black and yellow men ran into an open archway, and turned and fired a volley. One of the blue pursuers striding forward close to the edge, flung up his arms, staggered sideways, seemed to Graham’s sense to hang over the edge for several seconds, and fell headlong down. Graham saw him strike a projecting corner, fly out, head over heels, head over heels, and vanish behind the red arm of the building machine.
The shout was echoed by a cry from the ruins. The clattering sound of the green weapons drifted across the gap to Graham, and looking down, he saw a bunch of black and yellow uniforms running along one of the open galleries below the promontory where Ostrog stood. They were shooting as they ran at unseen targets, and then several pale blue figures appeared in pursuit. These tiny fighters had the strangest effect; as they ran, they looked like little model soldiers in a toy. This bizarre sight of a house cut open gave that struggle among the furniture and corridors a sense of unreality. It was about two hundred yards away from him, and nearly fifty feet above the heads in the ruins below. The black and yellow men dashed into an open archway, turned, and fired a volley. One of the blue pursuers, moving close to the edge, threw up his arms, staggered sideways, seemed to hang over the edge for several seconds in Graham's view, and then fell headfirst down. Graham saw him hit a jutting corner, fly out, tumbling head over heels, and disappear behind the red arm of the building machine.
And then a shadow came between Graham and the sun. He looked up and the sky was clear, but he knew the little monoplane had passed. Ostrog had vanished. The man in yellow thrust before him, zealous and perspiring, pointing and blatant.
And then a shadow fell between Graham and the sun. He looked up and the sky was clear, but he knew the little monoplane had flown by. Ostrog had disappeared. The man in yellow stepped forward, eager and sweating, pointing and loud.
“They are grounding!” cried the man in yellow. “They are grounding. Tell the people to fire at him. Tell them to fire at him!”
“They're grounding!” shouted the man in yellow. “They're grounding. Tell the people to shoot at him. Tell them to shoot at him!”
Graham could not understand. He heard loud voices repeating these enigmatical orders.
Graham couldn't comprehend what was happening. He heard loud voices repeatedly shouting these puzzling commands.
Suddenly he saw the prow of the monoplane come gliding over the edge of the ruins and stop with a jerk. In a moment Graham understood that the thing had grounded in order that Ostrog might escape by it. He saw a blue haze climbing out of the gulf, perceived that the people below him were now firing up at the projecting stem.
Suddenly, he saw the front of the monoplane glide over the edge of the ruins and come to a sudden stop. In an instant, Graham realized that it had landed so Ostrog could escape on it. He noticed a blue haze rising from the depths and saw that the people below were now shooting up at the protruding nose.
A man beside him cheered hoarsely, and he saw that the blue rebels had gained the archway that had been contested by the men in black and yellow a moment before, and were running in a continual stream along the open passage.
A man next to him shouted hoarsely, and he noticed that the blue rebels had taken the archway that had just been fought over by the guys in black and yellow, and were streaming down the open passage.
And suddenly the monoplane slipped over the edge of the Council House and fell like a diving swallow. It dropped, tilting at an angle of forty-five degrees, so steeply that it seemed to Graham, it seemed perhaps to most of those below, that it could not possibly rise again.
And suddenly the plane slid over the edge of the Council House and fell like a diving swallow. It dropped, tilting at a forty-five-degree angle, so steeply that it seemed to Graham, and probably to most people below, that it couldn't possibly climb back up again.
It fell so closely past him that he could see Ostrog clutching the guides of the seat, with his grey hair streaming; see the white-faced aeronaut wrenching over the lever that turned the machine upward. He heard the apprehensive vague cry of innumerable men below.
It passed so close to him that he could see Ostrog gripping the handles of the seat, his grey hair blowing in the wind; he could see the pale-faced pilot struggling with the lever that lifted the machine. He heard the anxious, indistinct shouts of countless men below.
Graham clutched the railing before him and gasped. The second seemed an age. The lower vane of the monoplane passed within an ace of touching the people, who yelled and screamed and trampled one another below.
Graham gripped the railing in front of him and gasped. The second felt like forever. The lower wing of the monoplane barely missed hitting the crowd, who yelled and screamed, trampling over each other below.
And then it rose.
And then it ascended.
For a moment it looked as if it could not possibly clear the opposite cliff, and then that it could not possibly clear the wind-wheel that rotated beyond.
For a moment, it seemed like it couldn't possibly make it over the cliff on the other side, and then it looked like it definitely couldn't clear the windmill that turned beyond that.
And behold! it was clear and soaring, still heeling sideways, upward, upward into the wind-swept sky.
And there it was! It was clear and soaring, still leaning sideways, going up, up into the wind-swept sky.
The suspense of the moment gave place to a fury of exasperation as the swarming people realised that Ostrog had escaped them. With belated activity they renewed their fire, until the rattling wove into a roar, until the whole area became dim and blue and the air pungent with the thin smoke of their weapons.
The suspense of the moment turned into a surge of frustration as the crowd realized that Ostrog had gotten away. With renewed energy, they fired again, and the sound shifted into a loud roar, filling the area with a dim blue haze and the sharp smell of smoke from their weapons.
Too late! The flying machine dwindled smaller and smaller, and curved about and swept gracefully downward to the flying stage from which it had so lately risen. Ostrog had escaped.
Too late! The flying machine got smaller and smaller, curved around, and glided down to the flying stage from which it had just taken off. Ostrog had gotten away.
For a while a confused babblement arose from the ruins, and then the universal attention came back to Graham, perched high among the scaffolding. He saw the faces of the people turned towards him, heard their shouts at his rescue. From the throat of the ways came the song of the revolt spreading like a breeze across that swaying sea of men.
For a while, a jumble of voices came up from the ruins, and then everyone’s attention shifted back to Graham, who was sitting high up on the scaffolding. He saw the faces of the crowd looking at him and heard their cheers for his rescue. From the back of the crowd came the anthem of the uprising, spreading like a breeze across that undulating sea of people.
The little group of men about him shouted congratulations on his escape. The man in yellow was close to him, with a set face and shining eyes. And the song was rising, louder and louder; tramp, tramp, tramp, tramp.
The small group of men around him yelled congrats on his escape. The man in yellow was right next to him, with a serious expression and bright eyes. And the song was getting louder and louder; stomp, stomp, stomp, stomp.
Slowly the realisation came of the full meaning of these things to him, the perception of the swift change in his position. Ostrog, who had stood beside him whenever he had faced that shouting multitude before, was beyond there—the antagonist. There was no one to rule for him any longer. Even the people about him, the leaders and organisers of the multitude, looked to see what he would do, looked to him to act, awaited his orders. He was king indeed. His puppet reign was at an end.
Slowly, he came to understand the full significance of these events, recognizing how quickly his situation had changed. Ostrog, who had always been by his side when he faced that shouting crowd, was now his enemy. There was no one left to rule for him. Even the people around him, the leaders and organizers of the crowd, were looking to him for direction, waiting for him to take action and give orders. He was truly a king now. His puppet reign was over.
He was very intent to do the thing that was expected of him. His nerves and muscles were quivering, his mind was perhaps a little confused, but he felt neither fear nor anger. His hand that had been trodden upon throbbed and was hot. He was a little nervous about his bearing. He knew he was not afraid, but he was anxious not to seem afraid. In his former life he had often been more excited in playing games of skill. He was desirous of immediate action, he knew he must not think too much in detail of the huge complexity of the struggle about him lest be should be paralysed by the sense of its intricacy.
He was very focused on doing what was expected of him. His nerves and muscles were shaking, his mind was maybe a little confused, but he felt neither fear nor anger. His hand, which had been stepped on, throbbed and felt hot. He was a bit anxious about how he was acting. He knew he wasn't afraid, but he didn't want to look afraid. In his previous life, he had often felt more excitement while playing skill-based games. He wanted immediate action; he knew he had to avoid overthinking the huge complexity of the situation around him, or he would freeze up from the overwhelming details.
Over there those square blue shapes, the flying stages, meant Ostrog; against Ostrog, who was so clear and definite and decisive, he who was so vague and undecided, was fighting for the whole future of the world.
Over there, those square blue shapes, the flying stages, represented Ostrog; against Ostrog, who was so clear, definite, and decisive, he—who was so vague and uncertain—was fighting for the entire future of the world.
CHAPTER XXIII. — GRAHAM SPEAKS HIS WORD
For a time the Master of the Earth was not even master of his own mind. Even his will seemed a will not his own, his own acts surprised him and were but a part of the confusion of strange experiences that poured across his being. These things were definite, the negroes were coming, Helen Wotton had warned the people of their coming, and he was Master of the Earth. Each of these facts seemed struggling for complete possession of his thoughts. They protruded from a background of swarming halls, elevated passages, rooms jammed with ward leaders in council, kinematograph and telephone rooms, and windows looking out on a seething sea of marching men. The men in yellow, and men whom he fancied were called Ward Leaders, were either propelling him forward or following him obediently; it was hard to tell. Perhaps they were doing a little of both. Perhaps some power unseen and unsuspected propelled them all. He was aware that he was going to make a proclamation to the People of the Earth, aware of certain grandiose phrases floating in his mind as the thing he meant to say. Many little things happened, and then he found himself with the man in yellow entering a little room where this proclamation of his was to be made.
For a while, the Master of the Earth wasn't even in control of his own mind. His will felt like it wasn't even his own; his actions surprised him and became just part of the chaotic wave of strange experiences flooding his existence. These facts were clear: the black people were coming, Helen Wotton had alerted everyone about their arrival, and he was the Master of the Earth. Each of these truths seemed to fight for complete control of his thoughts. They stood out against a backdrop of bustling halls, raised walkways, rooms crowded with ward leaders in meetings, film and phone booths, and windows overlooking a restless sea of marching men. The men in yellow, and others he believed were called Ward Leaders, were either pushing him forward or following him closely; it was hard to tell. Maybe they were doing a bit of both. Perhaps some unseen and unsuspected force was driving them all. He realized that he was about to make a statement to the People of the Earth, aware of certain grand phrases floating in his mind as what he wanted to say. A number of small things happened, and then he found himself with the man in yellow entering a small room where he was supposed to make this proclamation.
This room was grotesquely latter-day in its appointments. In the centre was a bright oval lit by shaded electric lights from above. The rest was in shadow, and the double finely fitting doors through which he came from the swarming Hall of the Atlas made the place very still. The dead thud of these as they closed behind him, the sudden cessation of the tumult in which he had been living for hours, the quivering circle of light, the whispers and quick noiseless movements of vaguely visible attendants in the shadows, had a strange effect upon Graham. The huge ears of a phonographic mechanism gaped in a battery for his words, the black eyes of great photographic cameras awaited his beginning, beyond metal rods and coils glittered dimly, and something whirled about with a droning hum. He walked into the centre of the light, and his shadow drew together black and sharp to a little blot at his feet.
This room was bizarrely modern in its decor. In the center was a bright oval illuminated by shaded electric lights above. The rest of the room was in shadow, and the double doors that fit perfectly through which he’d entered from the bustling Hall of the Atlas made the space feel very quiet. The dull thud of the doors as they shut behind him, the sudden stop of the noise he had been surrounded by for hours, the glowing circle of light, and the whispers and swift, silent movements of vaguely visible staff in the shadows had a strange impact on Graham. The large ears of a phonograph were ready to capture his words, the dark eyes of big cameras were waiting for him to start, and beyond, metal rods and coils glittered faintly, while something whirled around with a low hum. He stepped into the light's center, and his shadow formed a sharp black blot at his feet.
The vague shape of the thing he meant to say was already in his mind. But this silence, this isolation, the withdrawal from that contagious crowd, this audience of gaping, glaring machines, had not been in his anticipation. All his supports seemed withdrawn together; he seemed to have dropped into this suddenly, suddenly to have discovered himself. In a moment he was changed. He found that he now feared to be inadequate, he feared to be theatrical, he feared the quality of his voice, the quality of his wit; astonished, he turned to the man in yellow with a propitiatory gesture. “For a moment,” he said, “I must wait. I did not think it would be like this. I must think of the thing I have to say.”
The vague idea of what he wanted to say was already in his head. But this silence, this isolation, the retreat from that overwhelming crowd, this audience of staring, flashing machines, was not something he had expected. It felt like all his support had been taken away; he suddenly realized he was alone. In an instant, he changed. He discovered that he now feared being inadequate, he feared being overdramatic, he feared the quality of his voice, the quality of his wit; feeling shocked, he turned to the man in yellow with an apologetic gesture. “For a moment,” he said, “I need to pause. I didn’t think it would be like this. I need to collect my thoughts on what I have to say.”
While he was still hesitating there came an agitated messenger with news that the foremost aeroplanes were passing over Madrid.
While he was still hesitating, an anxious messenger arrived with news that the leading airplanes were flying over Madrid.
“What news of the flying stages?” he asked.
“What's the latest on the flying stages?” he asked.
“The people of the south-west wards are ready.”
“The people of the southwest wards are ready.”
“Ready!”
"All set!"
He turned impatiently to the blank circles of the lenses again.
He impatiently looked back at the empty circles of the lenses.
“I suppose it must be a sort of speech. Would to God I knew certainly the thing that should be said! Aeroplanes at Madrid! They must have started before the main fleet.
“I guess it has to be some kind of speech. I wish to God I knew for sure what needs to be said! Airplanes in Madrid! They must have left before the main fleet.”
“Oh! what can it matter whether I speak well or ill?” he said, and felt the light grow brighter.
“Oh! what does it matter if I speak well or badly?” he said, and felt the light grow brighter.
He had framed some vague sentence of democratic sentiment when suddenly doubts overwhelmed him. His belief in his heroic quality and calling he found had altogether lost its assured conviction. The picture of a little strutting futility in a windy waste of incomprehensible destinies replaced it. Abruptly it was perfectly clear to him that this revolt against Ostrog was premature, foredoomed to failure, the impulse of passionate inadequacy against inevitable things. He thought of that swift flight of aeroplanes like the swoop of Fate towards him. He was astonished that he could have seen things in any other light. In that final emergency he debated, thrust debate resolutely aside, determined at all costs to go through with the thing he had undertaken. And he could find no word to begin. Even as he stood, awkward, hesitating, with an indiscreet apology for his inability trembling on his lips, came the noise of many people crying out, the running to and fro of feet. “Wait,” cried someone, and a door opened. Graham turned, and the watching lights waned.
He had started to express some vague idea of democracy when suddenly doubts hit him hard. His confidence in his heroic qualities and purpose had completely vanished. Instead, he saw himself as a small, pointless figure in a chaotic world of unpredictable fates. It became painfully clear to him that this uprising against Ostrog was premature, destined to fail, driven by a passionate sense of inadequacy against unavoidable realities. He thought of the fast-moving airplanes swooping down like Fate itself. He was shocked that he could ever have viewed things differently. In that moment of crisis, he considered what to say, pushed the thought aside, and was resolved to follow through with the plan he had started. Yet he struggled to find the right words to begin. As he stood there, awkward and uncertain, with a clumsy apology for his hesitation on his lips, he heard the noise of many people shouting and the sound of hurried footsteps. “Wait,” someone called, as a door swung open. Graham turned, and the surrounding lights dimmed.
Through the open doorway he saw a slight girlish figure approaching. His heart leapt. It was Helen Wotton. The man in yellow came out of the nearer shadows into the circle of light.
Through the open doorway, he saw a slender girlish figure coming closer. His heart raced. It was Helen Wotton. The man in yellow stepped out from the nearby shadows into the light.
“This is the girl who told us what Ostrog had done,” he said.
“This is the girl who told us what Ostrog did,” he said.
She came in very quietly, and stood still, as if she did not want to interrupt Graham’s eloquence.... But his doubts and questionings fled before her presence. He remembered the things that he had meant to say. He faced the cameras again and the light about him grew brighter. He turned back to her.
She walked in quietly and stood there, as if she didn’t want to interrupt Graham’s speaking. But his doubts and questions faded away in her presence. He recalled the things he meant to say. He faced the cameras again, and the light around him became brighter. He turned back to her.
“You have helped me,” he said lamely—“helped me very much.... This is very difficult.”
“You’ve helped me,” he said awkwardly—“helped me a lot.... This is really hard.”
He paused. He addressed himself to the unseen multitudes who stared upon him through those grotesque black eyes. At first he spoke slowly.
He paused. He turned to the unseen crowds staring at him through those creepy black eyes. At first, he spoke slowly.
“Men and women of the new age,” he said; “you have arisen to do battle for the race!... There is no easy victory before us.”
“Men and women of the new age,” he said; “you have come together to fight for our future!... There is no simple victory ahead of us.”
He stopped to gather words. He wished passionately for the gift of moving speech.
He paused to collect his thoughts. He desperately longed for the ability to speak fluently.
“This night is a beginning,” he said. “This battle that is coming, this battle that rushes upon us to-night, is only a beginning. All your lives, it may be, you must fight. Take no thought though I am beaten, though I am utterly overthrown. I think I may be overthrown.”
“This night is a start,” he said. “This battle that’s coming, this battle that’s rushing toward us tonight, is just the beginning. You might have to fight your whole lives. Don’t worry if I get beaten, even if I’m completely defeated. I think I might be defeated.”
He found the thing in his mind too vague for words. He paused momentarily, and broke into vague exhortations, and then a rush of speech came upon him. Much that he said was but the humanitarian commonplace of a vanished age, but the conviction of his voice touched it to vitality. He stated the case of the old days to the people of the new age, to the girl at his side.
He found the thoughts in his mind too unclear to express. He stopped for a moment, then started speaking in a general way, and suddenly a flow of words came out. Much of what he said was just the humanitarian clichés of a bygone era, but the conviction in his voice brought them to life. He recounted the old days to the people of today, to the girl next to him.
“I come out of the past to you,” he said, “with the memory of an age that hoped. My age was an age of dreams—of beginnings, an age of noble hopes; throughout the world we had made an end of slavery; throughout the world we had spread the desire and anticipation that wars might cease, that all men and women might live nobly, in freedom and peace.... So we hoped in the days that are past. And what of those hopes? How is it with man after two hundred years?
“I come to you from the past,” he said, “with memories of a time that had hope. My time was one of dreams—of new beginnings, a time full of noble aspirations; we had ended slavery around the world; we had ignited a desire and anticipation that wars might stop, that everyone could live with dignity, in freedom and peace.... So we hoped back then. And what became of those hopes? What’s the state of humanity after two hundred years?”
“Great cities, vast powers, a collective greatness beyond our dreams. For that we did not work, and that has come. But how is it with the little lives that make up this greater life? How is it with the common lives? As it has ever been—sorrow and labour, lives cramped and unfulfilled, lives tempted by power, tempted by wealth, and gone to waste and folly. The old faiths have faded and changed, the new faith—. Is there a new faith?
“Great cities, immense powers, a collective greatness beyond our dreams. We didn’t work for that, yet it has arrived. But what about the small lives that make up this bigger existence? What about the everyday lives? It's the same as it’s always been—sorrow and struggle, lives limited and unfulfilled, lives tempted by power, tempted by money, and ultimately wasted and foolish. The old beliefs have faded and transformed; the new belief—Is there a new belief?”
“Charity and mercy,” he floundered; “beauty and the love of beautiful things—effort and devotion! Give yourselves as I would give myself—as Christ gave Himself upon the Cross. It does not matter if you understand. It does not matter if you seem to fail. You know—in the core of your hearts you know. There is no promise, there is no security—nothing to go upon but Faith. There is no faith but faith—faith which is courage....”
“Charity and kindness,” he struggled to express; “beauty and the appreciation of beautiful things—hard work and dedication! Give yourselves as I would give myself—as Christ did on the Cross. It doesn’t matter if you understand. It doesn’t matter if you think you’re failing. You know—deep down in your hearts you know. There’s no promise, there’s no safety—nothing to rely on but Faith. There’s no faith but faith—faith that is courage....”
Things that he had long wished to believe, he found that he believed. He spoke gustily, in broken incomplete sentences, but with all his heart and strength, of this new faith within him. He spoke of the greatness of self-abnegation, of his belief in an immortal life of Humanity in which we live and move and have our being. His voice rose and fell, and the recording appliances hummed as he spoke, dim attendants watched him out of the shadow....
Things he had long wanted to believe, he found he actually believed. He spoke passionately, in broken and incomplete sentences, but with all his heart and strength, about this new faith inside him. He talked about the importance of selflessness, of his belief in the eternal life of Humanity in which we live, move, and exist. His voice rose and fell, and the recording devices buzzed as he spoke, dim attendants watched him from the shadows....
His sense of that silent spectator beside him sustained his sincerity. For a few glorious moments he was carried away; he felt no doubt of his heroic quality, no doubt of his heroic words, he had it all straight and plain. His eloquence limped no longer. And at last he made an end to speaking. “Here and now,” he cried, “I make my will. All that is mine in the world I give to the people of the world. All that is mine in the world I give to the people of the world. To all of you. I give it to you, and myself I give to you. And as God wills to-night, I will live for you, or I will die.”
His awareness of the quiet observer beside him fueled his honesty. For a few amazing moments, he was on a high; he had no doubt about his bravery, no doubt about his powerful words, everything was clear and straightforward. His speech no longer stumbled. Finally, he finished speaking. “Here and now,” he declared, “I make my will. Everything I have in this world, I give to the people of the world. Everything I have in this world, I give to all of you. I give it to you, and I give myself to you. And as God intends tonight, I will live for you, or I will die.”
He ended. He found the light of his present exaltation reflected in the face of the girl. Their eyes met; her eyes were swimming with tears of enthusiasm.
He finished. He saw the joy of his current excitement reflected in the girl's face. Their eyes locked; hers were filled with tears of enthusiasm.
“I knew,” she whispered. “Oh! Father of the World—Sire! I knew you would say these things....”
“I knew,” she whispered. “Oh! Father of the World—Sire! I knew you would say these things....”
“I have said what I could,” he answered lamely and grasped and clung to her outstretched hands.
“I've said what I could,” he replied weakly, holding on to her outstretched hands tightly.
CHAPTER XXIV. — WHILE THE AEROPLANES WERE COMING
The man in yellow was beside them. Neither had noted his coming. He was saying that the south-west wards were marching. “I never expected it so soon,” he cried. “They have done wonders. You must send them a word to help them on their way.”
The man in yellow stood next to them. Neither of them had noticed his arrival. He exclaimed that the southwest troops were on the move. “I didn’t expect it to happen so soon,” he said. “They’ve done amazing work. You need to send them a message to support them on their journey.”
Graham stared at him absent-mindedly. Then with a start he returned to his previous preoccupation about the flying stages.
Graham looked at him distractedly. Then, suddenly, he went back to thinking about the flying stages.
“Yes,” he said. “That is good, that is good.” He weighed a message. “Tell them;—well done South West.”
“Yes,” he said. “That’s great, that’s great.” He paused to consider a message. “Tell them;—great job, South West.”
He turned his eyes to Helen Wotton again. His face expressed his struggle between conflicting ideas. “We must capture the flying stages,” he explained. “Unless we can do that they will land negroes. At all costs we must prevent that.”
He looked at Helen Wotton again. His face showed his internal conflict. “We have to capture the flying stages,” he said. “If we can’t do that, they’ll bring in black people. We have to stop that, no matter what.”
He felt even as he spoke that this was not what had been in his mind before the interruption. He saw a touch of surprise in her eyes. She seemed about to speak and a shrill bell drowned her voice.
He sensed, even as he spoke, that this wasn’t what he had been thinking before the interruption. He noticed a hint of surprise in her eyes. She looked like she was about to say something when a loud bell drowned out her voice.
It occurred to Graham that she expected him to lead these marching people, that that was the thing he had to do. He made the offer abruptly. He addressed the man in yellow, but he spoke to her. He saw her face respond. “Here I am doing nothing,” he said.
It hit Graham that she wanted him to lead these marching people, that it was his responsibility. He made the offer suddenly. He talked to the man in yellow, but his words were for her. He noticed her face react. “Here I am doing nothing,” he said.
“It is impossible,” protested the man in yellow. “It is a fight in a warren. Your place is here.”
“It’s impossible,” protested the man in yellow. “It’s a fight in a warren. Your place is here.”
He explained elaborately. He motioned towards the room where Graham must wait, he insisted no other course was possible. “We must know where you are,” he said. “At any moment a crisis may arise needing your presence and decision.”
He explained in detail. He pointed to the room where Graham must be waiting and insisted that there was no other option. “We need to know where you are,” he said. “Any moment a crisis could come up that requires your presence and decision.”
A picture had drifted through his mind of such a vast dramatic struggle as the masses in the ruins had suggested. But here was no spectacular battle-field such as he imagined. Instead was seclusion—and suspense. It was only as the afternoon wore on that he pieced together a truer picture of the fight that was raging, inaudibly and invisibly, within four miles of him, beneath the Roehampton stage. A strange and unprecedented contest it was, a battle that was a hundred thousand little battles, a battle in a sponge of ways and channels, fought out of sight of sky or sun under the electric glare, fought out in a vast confusion by multitudes untrained in arms, led chiefly by acclamation, multitudes dulled by mindless labour and enervated by the tradition of two hundred years of servile security against multitudes demoralised by lives of venial privilege and sensual indulgence. They had no artillery, no differentiation into this force or that; the only weapon on either side was the little green metal carbine, whose secret manufacture and sudden distribution in enormous quantities had been one of Ostrog’s culminating moves against the Council. Few had had any experience with this weapon, many had never discharged one, many who carried it came unprovided with ammunition; never was wilder firing in the history of warfare. It was a battle of amateurs, a hideous experimental warfare, armed rioters fighting armed rioters, armed rioters swept forward by the words and fury of a song, by the tramping sympathy of their numbers, pouring in countless myriads towards the smaller ways, the disabled lifts, the galleries slippery with blood, the halls and passages choked with smoke, beneath the flying stages, to learn there when retreat was hopeless the ancient mysteries of warfare. And overhead save for a few sharpshooters upon the roof spaces and for a few bands and threads of vapour that multiplied and darkened towards the evening, the day was a clear serenity. Ostrog it seems had no bombs at command and in all the earlier phases of the battle the flying machines played no part. Not the smallest cloud was there to break the empty brilliance of the sky. It seemed as though it held itself vacant until the aeroplanes should come.
A picture had floated through his mind of a huge, dramatic struggle like the one the crowds in the ruins suggested. But there was no grand battlefield like he had imagined. Instead, it was all about isolation—and tension. It was only as the afternoon went on that he started to piece together a more accurate picture of the fight that was happening, silently and invisibly, just four miles away, beneath the Roehampton stage. It was a strange and unprecedented contest, a battle made up of a hundred thousand little battles, fought in a maze of pathways, out of sight of the sky or sun, under electric lights, fought in chaos by multitudes who had no training in combat, mostly led by cheers, people worn out by mindless labor and drained by two hundred years of comfortable submission, against those demoralized by lives of minor privilege and indulgence. They had no artillery, no distinction between this force or that; the only weapon on either side was the small green metal carbine, whose secret production and sudden widespread distribution had been one of Ostrog’s final strategies against the Council. Few had any experience with this weapon; many had never fired one, and many who carried it didn’t have any ammunition; it was the wildest shooting in the history of warfare. It was a battle of amateurs, a horrific experimental war, armed rioters clashing with armed rioters, propelled by the words and rage of a song, by the marching solidarity of their numbers, flooding towards the smaller paths, the broken lifts, the galleries slick with blood, the halls and passages clogged with smoke, beneath the moving stages, to discover there, when retreat was impossible, the ancient secrets of warfare. Above them, except for a few snipers on the rooftops and a few trails of vapor that multiplied and darkened as evening approached, the day was a clear calm. It seemed Ostrog had no bombs available, and in all the earlier phases of the battle, the flying machines played no role. Not a single cloud was there to disrupt the empty brightness of the sky. It felt as if the sky was holding back, waiting for the planes to arrive.
Ever and again there was news of these, drawing nearer, from this Spanish town and then that, and presently from France. But of the new guns that Ostrog had made and which were known to be in the city came no news in spite of Graham’s urgency, nor any report of successes from the dense felt of fighting strands about the flying stages. Section after section of the Labour-Societies reported itself assembled, reported itself marching, and vanished from knowledge into the labyrinth of that warfare. What was happening there? Even the busy ward leaders did not know. In spite of the opening and closing of doors, the hasty messengers, the ringing of bells and the perpetual clitter-clack of recording implements, Graham felt isolated, strangely inactive, inoperative.
News kept coming in from one Spanish town after another, and then from France. But despite Graham's urgency, there was no information about the new guns Ostrog had made, which were known to be in the city, nor any updates on the fighting around the flying stages. Section after section of the Labour Societies reported that they had gathered, reported that they were marching, and then disappeared into the chaos of battle. What was going on there? Even the busy ward leaders had no clue. Despite the constant opening and closing of doors, the rush of messengers, the ringing of bells, and the nonstop clatter of recording devices, Graham felt cut off, strangely inactive, and ineffective.
His isolation seemed at times the strangest, the most unexpected of all the things that had happened since his awakening. It had something of the quality of that inactivity that comes in dreams. A tumult, the stupendous realisation of a world struggle between Ostrog and himself, and then this confined quiet little room with its mouthpieces and bells and broken mirror!
His isolation sometimes felt the strangest, the most surprising of everything that had happened since he woke up. It had a quality similar to the stillness that occurs in dreams. There was chaos, the amazing realization of a battle between Ostrog and him, and then this small, quiet room with its devices and bells and shattered mirror!
Now the door would be closed and Graham and Helen were alone together; they seemed sharply marked off then from all the unprecedented world storm that rushed together without, vividly aware of one another, only concerned with one another. Then the door would open again, messengers would enter, or a sharp bell would stab their quiet privacy, and it was like a window in a well built brightly lit house flung open suddenly to a hurricane. The dark hurry and tumult, the stress and vehemence of the battle rushed in and overwhelmed them. They were no longer persons but mere spectators, mere impressions of a tremendous convulsion. They became unreal even to themselves, miniatures of personality, indescribably small, and the two antagonistic realities, the only realities in being were first the city, that throbbed and roared yonder in a belated frenzy of defence and secondly the aeroplanes hurling inexorably towards them over the round shoulder of the world.
Now the door would close, leaving Graham and Helen alone together; they felt sharply separated from the chaotic world outside, fully aware of each other and focused solely on one another. Then the door would swing open again, messengers would come in, or a loud bell would pierce their quiet privacy, like a window in a well-built, brightly lit house suddenly thrown open to a hurricane. The dark rush and chaos, the pressure and intensity of the battle, would flood in and overwhelm them. They were no longer individuals but mere spectators, just echoes of a massive upheaval. They felt unreal, even to themselves, like tiny fragments of their personalities, dwarfed by the two competing realities around them: the city, pulsating and roaring in a frantic defense, and the airplanes relentlessly heading towards them over the curve of the world.
There came a sudden stir outside, a running to and fro, and cries. The girl stood up, speechless, incredulous.
There was a sudden commotion outside, with people running around and shouting. The girl stood up, speechless and in disbelief.
Metallic voices were shouting “Victory!” Yes it was “Victory!”
Metallic voices were shouting "Victory!" Yes, it was "Victory!"
Bursting through the curtains appeared the man in yellow, startled and dishevelled with excitement, “Victory,” he cried, “victory! The people are winning. Ostrog’s people have collapsed.”
Bursting through the curtains came the man in yellow, shaken and ruffled with excitement, “Victory,” he shouted, “victory! The people are winning. Ostrog’s people have fallen apart.”
She rose. “Victory?”
She got up. “Victory?”
“What do you mean?” asked Graham. “Tell me! What?”
“What do you mean?” Graham asked. “Tell me! What?”
“We have driven them out of the under galleries at Norwood, Streatham is afire and burning wildly, and Roehampton is ours. Ours!—and we have taken the monoplane that lay thereon.”
“We've driven them out of the lower galleries at Norwood, Streatham is ablaze and burning fiercely, and Roehampton is ours. Ours!—and we've taken the monoplane that was lying there.”
A shrill bell rang. An agitated grey-headed man appeared from the room of the Ward Leaders. “It is all over,” he cried.
A loud bell rang. An upset grey-haired man came out from the Ward Leaders' room. “It’s all over,” he shouted.
“What matters it now that we have Roehampton? The aeroplanes have been sighted at Boulogne!”
“What does it matter now that we have Roehampton? The planes have been spotted at Boulogne!”
“The Channel!” said the man in yellow. He calculated swiftly. “Half an hour.”
“The Channel!” said the man in yellow. He calculated quickly. “Thirty minutes.”
“They still have three of the flying stages,” said the old man.
“They still have three of the flying stages,” said the old man.
“Those guns?” cried Graham.
"Those guns?" shouted Graham.
“We cannot mount them—in half an hour.”
“We can’t get on them—in half an hour.”
“Do you mean they are found?”
"Are you saying they’re real?"
“Too late,” said the old man.
“Too late,” the old man said.
“If we could stop them another hour!” cried the man in yellow.
“If we could hold them off for another hour!” shouted the man in yellow.
“Nothing can stop them now,” said the old man. “They have near a hundred aeroplanes in the first fleet.”
“Nothing can stop them now,” said the old man. “They have nearly a hundred airplanes in the first fleet.”
“Another hour?” asked Graham.
"Another hour?" Graham asked.
“To be so near!” said the Ward Leader. “Now that we have found those guns. To be so near—. If once we could get them out upon the roof spaces.”
"To be this close!" said the Ward Leader. "Now that we've found those guns. To be this close—. If we could just get them out onto the roof spaces."
“How long would that take?” asked Graham suddenly.
“How long will that take?” Graham asked suddenly.
“An hour—certainly.”
"An hour—definitely."
“Too late,” cried the Ward Leader, “too late.”
“It's too late,” shouted the Ward Leader, “too late.”
“Is it too late?” said Graham. “Even now—. An hour!”
“Is it too late?” Graham said. “Even now—. An hour!”
He had suddenly perceived a possibility. He tried to speak calmly, but his face was white. “There is are chance. You said there was a monoplane—?”
He suddenly saw a possibility. He tried to speak calmly, but his face was pale. “There’s a chance. You said there was a monoplane—?”
“On the Roehampton stage, Sire.”
"On the Roehampton stage, Sir."
“Smashed?”
"Drunk?"
“No. It is lying crossways to the carrier. It might be got upon the guides—easily. But there is no aeronaut—.”
“No. It's lying sideways on the carrier. It could be placed on the guides—easily. But there’s no aeronaut—.”
Graham glanced at the two men and then at Helen. He spoke after a long pause. “We have no aeronauts?”
Graham looked at the two men and then at Helen. After a long pause, he said, “We don’t have any pilots?”
“None.”
“None.”
He turned suddenly to Helen. His decision was made. “I must do it.”
He suddenly turned to Helen. He had made his decision. “I have to do it.”
“Do what?”
"Do what now?"
“Go to this flying stage—to this machine.”
“Go to this flying stage—to this machine.”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“I am an aeronaut. After all—. Those days for which you reproached me were not altogether wasted.”
“I’m an aeronaut. After all—. Those days you criticized me for weren't completely wasted.”
He turned to the old man in yellow. “Tell them to put it upon the guides.”
He turned to the old man in yellow. “Tell them to put it on the guides.”
The man in yellow hesitated.
The guy in yellow hesitated.
“What do you mean to do?” cried Helen.
“What do you plan to do?” Helen exclaimed.
“This monoplane—it is a chance—.”
“This monoplane—it's a chance—.”
“You don’t mean—?”
"Are you serious—?"
“To fight—yes. To fight in the air. I have thought before—. A big aeroplane is a clumsy thing. A resolute man—!”
“Sure, to fight—yes. To fight in the air. I’ve thought about this before—. A big airplane is a clumsy thing. A determined man—!”
“But—never since flying began—” cried the man in yellow.
“But—never since flying began—” cried the man in yellow.
“There has been no need. But now the time has come. Tell them now—send them my message—to put it upon the guides. I see now something to do. I see now why I am here!”
“There hasn’t been a need. But now the time has come. Tell them now—send them my message—to put it on the guides. I see something to do now. I see why I’m here!”
The old man dumbly interrogated the man in yellow nodded, and hurried out.
The old man silently questioned the man in yellow, who nodded and quickly left.
Helen made a step towards Graham. Her face was white. “But, Sire!—How can one fight? You will be killed.”
Helen took a step toward Graham. Her face was pale. “But, Sire!—How can you fight? You’ll be killed.”
“Perhaps. Yet, not to do it—or to let some one else attempt it—.”
“Maybe. But not doing it—or letting someone else try it—.”
“You will be killed,” she repeated.
“You're gonna get killed,” she repeated.
“I’ve said my word. Do you not see? It may save—London!”
“I’ve spoken. Can’t you see? It might save—London!”
He stopped, he could speak no more, he swept the alternative aside by a gesture, and they stood looking at one another.
He stopped, unable to say anything else, waved the alternative away with a gesture, and they stood there, looking at each other.
They were both clear that he must go. There was no step back from these towering heroisms.
They both understood that he had to leave. There was no turning back from these incredible acts of bravery.
Her eyes brimmed with tears. She came towards him with a curious movement of her hands, as though she felt her way and could not see; she seized his hand and kissed it.
Her eyes filled with tears. She approached him with an inquisitive gesture of her hands, as if she was feeling her way and couldn’t see; she took his hand and kissed it.
“To wake,” she cried, “for this!”
“To wake,” she exclaimed, “for this!”
He held her clumsily for a moment, and kissed the hair of her bowed head, and then thrust her away, and turned towards the man in yellow.
He awkwardly held her for a moment, kissed the top of her bowed head, then pushed her away and turned toward the man in yellow.
He could not speak. The gesture of his arm said “Onward.”
He couldn't speak. The movement of his arm signaled "Let's go."
CHAPTER XXV. — THE COMING OF THE AEROPLANES
Two men in pale blue were lying in the irregular line that stretched along the edge of the captured Roehampton stage from end to end, grasping their carbines and peering into the shadows of the stage called Wimbledon Park. Now and then they spoke to one another. They spoke the mutilated English of their class and period. The fire of the Ostrogites had dwindled and ceased, and few of the enemy had been seen for some time. But the echoes of the fight that was going on now far below in the lower galleries of that stage, came every now and then between the staccato of shots from the popular side. One of these men was describing to the other how he had seen a man down below there dodge behind a girder, and had aimed at a guess and hit him cleanly as he dodged too far. “He’s down there still,” said the marksman. “See that little patch. Yes. Between those bars.”
Two men in light blue were lying in a jagged line that stretched along the edge of the captured Roehampton stage from one end to the other, holding their rifles and looking into the shadows of the stage known as Wimbledon Park. Occasionally, they talked to each other. They used the broken English of their time and class. The fire from the Ostrogites had died down and there hadn’t been many enemies spotted for a while. But the sounds of the battle happening far below in the lower galleries of that stage occasionally broke through the sharp bursts of gunfire from the popular side. One of these men was telling the other how he had seen a man down there duck behind a beam, and he took a shot on instinct and hit him perfectly as he overextended himself. “He’s still down there,” said the shooter. “See that little patch? Yeah. Right between those beams.”
A few yards behind them lay a dead stranger, face upward to the sky, with the blue canvas of his jacket smouldering in a circle about the neat bullet hole on his chest. Close beside him a wounded man, with a leg swathed about, sat with an expressionless face and watched the progress of that burning. Behind them, athwart the carrier lay the captured monoplane.
A few yards behind them was a dead stranger, face up to the sky, with the blue fabric of his jacket smoldering in a circle around the clean bullet hole in his chest. Right next to him, a wounded man with a bandaged leg sat with a blank expression and observed the flames. Behind them, across the carrier, the captured monoplane lay.
“I can’t see him now,” said the second man in a tone of provocation.
“I can't see him now,” the second man said provocatively.
The marksman became foul-mouthed and high-voiced in his earnest endeavour to make things plain. And suddenly, interrupting him, came a noisy shouting from the substage.
The marksman started cursing and speaking loudly in his genuine effort to explain things clearly. And suddenly, out of nowhere, loud shouting erupted from the substage.
“What’s going on now?” he said, and raised himself on one arm to survey the stairheads in the central groove of the stage. A number of blue figures were coming up these, and swarming across the stage.
“What’s happening now?” he said, propping himself up on one arm to look at the stairways in the center of the stage. Several blue figures were climbing up and spilling across the stage.
“We don’t want all these fools,” said his friend. “They only crowd up and spoil shots. What are they after?”
“We don’t want all these idiots,” said his friend. “They just get in the way and ruin the shots. What do they want?”
“Ssh!—they’re shouting something.”
“Shh!—they’re yelling something.”
The two men listened. The new-comers had crowded densely about the machine. Three Ward Leaders, conspicuous by their black mantles and badges, clambered into the body and appeared above it. The rank and file flung themselves upon the vans, gripping hold of the edges, until the entire outline of the thing was manned, in some places three deep. One of the marksmen knelt up. “They’re putting it on the carrier—that’s what they’re after.”
The two men listened. The newcomers had gathered closely around the machine. Three Ward Leaders, easily recognizable by their black cloaks and badges, climbed into the machine and were visible above it. The regulars jumped onto the vans, grasping the edges, until the whole thing was covered, with some spots having people three deep. One of the marksmen knelt up. “They’re putting it on the carrier—that’s what they want.”
He rose to his feet, his friend rose also. “What’s the good?” said his friend. “We’ve got no aeronauts.”
He stood up, and his friend stood up too. “What’s the point?” said his friend. “We don’t have any pilots.”
“That’s what they’re doing anyhow.” He looked at his rifle, looked at the struggling crowd, and suddenly turned to the wounded man. “Mind these, mate,” he said, handing his carbine and cartridge belt; and in a moment he was running towards the monoplane. For a quarter of an hour he was lugging, thrusting, shouting and heeding shouts, and then the thing was done, and he stood with a multitude of others cheering their own achievement. By this time he knew, what indeed everyone in the city knew, that the Master, raw learner though he was, intended to fly this machine himself, was coming even now to take control of it, would let no other man attempt it.
"That's what they're doing anyway." He glanced at his rifle, then at the struggling crowd, and suddenly turned to the injured man. "Hold these for me, buddy," he said, handing over his carbine and cartridge belt; and in a moment, he was running toward the monoplane. For about fifteen minutes, he was carrying, pushing, shouting, and paying attention to the commotion, and then it was all over, and he found himself among a crowd of others celebrating their achievement. By then, he knew, as everyone in the city did, that the Master, despite being a novice, planned to fly this machine himself, was on his way to take control of it, and wouldn't let anyone else try.
“He who takes the greatest danger, he who bears the heaviest burden, that man is King,” so the Master was reported to have spoken. And even as this man cheered, and while the beads of sweat still chased one another from the disorder of his hair, he heard the thunder of a greater tumult, and in fitful snatches the beat and impulse of the revolutionary song. He saw through a gap in the people that a thick stream of heads still poured up the stairway. “The Master is coming,” shouted voices, “the Master is coming,” and the crowd about him grew denser and denser. He began to thrust himself towards the central groove. “The Master is coming!” “The Sleeper, the Master!” “God and the Master!” roared the voices.
“Whoever takes the biggest risks and carries the heaviest burdens is the King,” the Master was said to have declared. And as this man celebrated, with sweat beads still racing down from his messy hair, he heard the booming sound of a larger crowd and caught glimpses of the beat and energy of the revolutionary song. He noticed through a gap in the crowd that a thick stream of people continued to climb the stairs. “The Master is coming,” shouted some, “the Master is coming,” and the crowd around him grew thicker and thicker. He started to push his way toward the center. “The Master is coming!” “The Sleeper, the Master!” “God and the Master!” roared the voices.
And suddenly quite close to him were the black uniforms of the revolutionary guard, and for the first and last time in his life he saw Graham, saw him quite nearly. A tall, dark man in a flowing black robe he was, with a white, resolute face and eyes fixed steadfastly before him; a man who for all the little things about him had neither ears nor eyes nor thoughts....
And suddenly, really close to him were the black uniforms of the revolutionary guard, and for the first and last time in his life, he saw Graham, almost clearly. He was a tall, dark man in a flowing black robe, with a white, determined face and eyes set firmly ahead; a man who, despite all the small details about him, had neither ears nor eyes nor thoughts....
For all his days that man remembered the passing of Graham’s bloodless face. In a moment it had gone and he was fighting in the swaying crowd. A lad weeping with terror thrust against him, pressing towards the stairways, yelling “Clear for the start, you fools!” The bell that cleared the flying stage became a loud unmelodious clanging.
For all his life, that man remembered the moment Graham’s lifeless face disappeared. Instantly, he found himself struggling in the chaotic crowd. A boy, crying out of fear, pushed against him, trying to get to the stairs, shouting, “Make way for the start, you idiots!” The bell that signaled the end of the performance turned into a loud, harsh clanging.
With that clanging in his ears Graham drew near the monoplane, marched into the shadow of its tilting wing. He became aware that a number of people about him were offering to accompany him, and waved their offers aside. He wanted to think how one started the engine. The bell clanged faster and faster, and the feet of the retreating people roared faster and louder. The man in yellow was assisting him to mount through the ribs of the body. He clambered into the aeronaut’s place, fixing himself very carefully and deliberately. What was it? The man in yellow was pointing to two small flying machines driving upward in the southern sky. No doubt they were looking for the coming aeroplanes. That—presently—the thing to do now was to start. Things were being shouted at him, questions, warnings. They bothered him. He wanted to think about the machine, to recall every item of his previous experience. He waved the people from him, saw the man in yellow dropping off through the ribs, saw the crowd cleft down the line of the girders by his gesture.
With the ringing in his ears, Graham approached the monoplane and walked into the shadow of its tilted wing. He noticed several people around him offering to help, but he waved them off. He wanted to figure out how to start the engine. The bell rang faster and faster, and the sounds of the retreating crowd grew louder. The man in yellow was helping him climb through the structure of the plane. He carefully settled into the pilot's seat, making sure everything was just right. What was it? The man in yellow was pointing to two small aircraft flying upward in the southern sky. They were likely looking for the incoming planes. Right now, the important thing was to start. People were shouting at him—questions, warnings. They were distracting him. He wanted to focus on the machine and recall every detail of his past experiences. He waved the crowd away, watched the man in yellow climb out through the structure, and saw the crowd part along the line of the supports with his gesture.
For a moment he was motionless, staring at the levers, the wheel by which the engine shifted, and all the delicate appliances of which he knew so little. His eye caught a spirit level with the bubble towards him, and he remembered something, spent a dozen seconds in swinging the engine forward until the bubble floated in the centre of the tube. He noted that the people were not shouting, knew they watched his deliberation. A bullet smashed on the bar above his head. Who fired? Was the line clear of people? He stood up to see and sat down again.
For a moment, he stood still, looking at the levers, the wheel that shifted the engine, and all the delicate devices he knew very little about. His eye caught a spirit level with the bubble pointing towards him, and he remembered something. He spent about ten seconds adjusting the engine until the bubble was centered in the tube. He noticed that the crowd wasn't shouting; they were observing his decisions. A bullet struck the bar above his head. Who fired it? Was the area clear of people? He stood up to check and then sat back down.
In another second the propeller was spinning and he was rushing down the guides. He gripped the wheel and swung the engine back to lift the stem. Then it was the people shouted. In a moment he was throbbing with the quiver of the engine, and the shouts dwindled swiftly behind, rushed down to silence. The wind whistled over the edges of the screen, and the world sank away from him very swiftly.
In a heartbeat, the propeller was spinning, and he was speeding down the guides. He grabbed the wheel and tilted the engine back to lift the front. Then the people started shouting. In an instant, he was vibrating with the pulse of the engine, and the shouts faded quickly behind him, rushing into silence. The wind whistled over the edges of the screen, and the world dropped away from him fast.
Throb, throb, throb—throb, throb, throb; up he drove. He fancied himself free of all excitement, felt cool and deliberate. He lifted the stem still more, opened one valve on his left wing and swept round and up. He looked down with a steady head, and up. One of the Ostrogite monoplanes was driving across his course, so that he drove obliquely towards it and would pass below it at a steep angle. Its little aeronauts were peering down at him. What did they mean to do? His mind became active. One, he saw held a weapon pointing, seemed prepared to fire. What did they think he meant to do? In a moment he understood their tactics, and his resolution was taken. His momentary lethargy was past. He opened two more valves to his left, swung round, end on to this hostile machine, closed his valves, and shot straight at it, stem and wind-screen shielding him from the shot. They tilted a little as if to clear him. He flung up his stem.
Throb, throb, throb—throb, throb, throb; up he went. He thought he was free of all excitement, feeling calm and focused. He raised the nose of the aircraft even higher, opened a valve on his left wing, and turned around and up. He glanced down steadily and then up. One of the Ostrogite monoplanes was flying across his path, so he angled toward it and would go below it at a sharp incline. The small pilots inside were looking down at him. What were they planning to do? His mind kicked into gear. He noticed one of them holding a weapon aimed at him, seemingly ready to shoot. What did they think he was going to do? In an instant, he figured out their plan, and his decision was made. His brief moment of indecision was gone. He opened two more valves on his left, turned to face the hostile aircraft, closed his valves, and shot straight toward it, with the nose and windscreen protecting him from their fire. They tilted slightly as if to avoid him. He raised the nose of his plane.
Throb, throb, throb—pause—throb, throb—he set his teeth, his face into an involuntary grimace, and crash! He struck it! He struck upward beneath the nearer wing.
Throb, throb, throb—pause—throb, throb—he clenched his teeth, his face twisting into an involuntary grimace, and crash! He hit it! He struck upward beneath the closer wing.
Very slowly the wing of his antagonist seemed to broaden as the impetus of his blow turned it up. He saw the full breadth of it and then it slid downward out of his sight.
Very slowly, his opponent's wing appeared to stretch as the force of his strike pushed it upward. He saw its full width, and then it moved downward and out of his view.
He felt his stem going down, his hands tightened on the levers, whirled and rammed the engine back. He felt the jerk of a clearance, the nose of the machine jerked upward steeply, and for a moment he seemed to be lying on his back. The machine was reeling and staggering, it seemed to be dancing on its screw. He made a huge effort, hung for a moment on the levers, and slowly the engine came forward again. He was driving upward but no longer so steeply. He gasped for a moment and flung himself at the levers again. The wind whistled about him. One further effort and he was almost level. He could breathe. He turned his head for the first time to see what had become of his antagonists. Turned back to the levers for a moment and looked again. For a moment he could have believed they were annihilated. And then he saw between the two stages to the east was a chasm, and down this something, a slender edge, fell swiftly and vanished, as a sixpence falls down a crack.
He felt the machine starting to go down, his hands tightened on the controls, spun, and pushed the engine back. He felt the jolt of a release, the nose of the craft shot up sharply, and for a moment it felt like he was lying on his back. The machine was swaying and staggering, almost like it was dancing on its base. He made a tremendous effort, hung on the controls for a moment, and slowly the engine moved forward again. He was climbing but not as steeply anymore. He gasped for a moment and threw himself at the controls again. The wind rushed past him. One more push and he was almost level. He could finally breathe. He turned his head for the first time to see what had happened to his opponents. He glanced back at the controls for a moment then looked again. For a moment, he could have believed they were gone. Then he noticed a gap between the two levels to the east, and down it, something—a thin edge—fell quickly and disappeared, like a sixpence slipping down a crack.
At first he did not understand, and then a wild joy possessed him. He shouted at the top of his voice, an inarticulate shout, and drove higher and higher up the sky. Throb, throb, throb, pause, throb, throb, throb. “Where was the other?” he thought. “They too—.” As he looked round the empty heavens he had a momentary fear that this second machine had risen above him, and then he saw it alighting on the Norwood stage. They had meant shooting. To risk being rammed headlong two thousand feet in the air was beyond their latter-day courage....
At first, he didn’t get it, and then a rush of excitement took over him. He yelled at the top of his lungs, an unformed shout, and soared higher and higher into the sky. Throb, throb, throb, pause, throb, throb, throb. “Where was the other one?” he thought. “They too—.” As he looked around the empty sky, he felt a brief moment of panic that the second machine had gone above him, and then he spotted it landing on the Norwood stage. They had intended to shoot. To risk being slammed headfirst two thousand feet in the air was beyond their modern bravery...
For a little while he circled, then swooped in a steep descent towards the westward stage. Throb throb throb, throb throb throb. The twilight was creeping on apace, the smoke from the Streatham stage that had been so dense and dark, was now a pillar of fire, and all the laced curves of the moving ways and the translucent roofs and domes and the chasms between the buildings were glowing softly now, lit by the tempered radiance of the electric light that the glare of the day overpowered. The three efficient stages that the Ostrogites held—for Wimbledon Park was useless because of the fire from Roehampton, and Streatham was a furnace—were glowing with guide lights for the coming aeroplanes. As he swept over the Roehampton stage he saw the dark masses of the people thereon. He heard a clap of frantic cheering, heard a bullet from the Wimbledon Park stage tweet through the air, and went beating up above the Surrey wastes. He felt a breath of wind from the southwest, and lifted his westward wing as he had learnt to do, and so drove upward heeling into the rare swift upper air. Whirr, whirr, whirr.
For a little while, he circled, then swooped down steeply toward the stage to the west. Throb throb throb, throb throb throb. Twilight was settling in quickly, the smoke from the Streatham stage, which had been so thick and dark, was now a pillar of fire, and all the intricate paths, translucent roofs, domes, and gaps between the buildings were softly glowing, illuminated by the gentle light of electricity that the harsh daylight had overshadowed. The three operational stages held by the Ostrogites—since Wimbledon Park was useless due to the fire from Roehampton, and Streatham was a furnace—were lit up with guide lights for the incoming airplanes. As he flew over the Roehampton stage, he saw the dark crowds gathered there. He heard a loud cheer erupt, heard a bullet from the Wimbledon Park stage zip through the air, and flew up above the Surrey countryside. He felt a breeze from the southwest and lifted his wing to the west as he had learned, driving upward into the rare, swift upper air. Whirr, whirr, whirr.
Up he drove and up, to that pulsating rhythm, until the country beneath was blue and indistinct, and London spread like a little map traced in light, like the mere model of a city near the brim of the horizon. The southwest was a sky of sapphire over the shadowy rim of the world, and ever as he drove upward the multitude of stars increased.
Up he drove, following that lively rhythm, until the land below became a blur of blue, and London appeared like a small map outlined in light, just a tiny model of a city at the edge of the horizon. The southwest sky was a sapphire over the dark edge of the world, and as he ascended, the number of stars grew ever more numerous.
And behold! In the southward, low down and glittering swiftly nearer, were two little patches of nebulous light. And then two more, and then a glow of swiftly driving shapes. Presently he could count them. There were four and twenty. The first fleet of aeroplanes had come! Beyond appeared a yet greater glow.
And look! Down in the south, shining brightly and getting closer, were two small spots of light. Then two more appeared, followed by a glow of fast-moving shapes. Soon he could count them. There were twenty-four. The first fleet of airplanes had arrived! Beyond that, there was an even bigger glow.
He swept round in a half circle, staring at this advancing fleet. It flew in a wedge-like shape, a triangular flight of gigantic phosphorescent shapes sweeping nearer through the lower air. He made a swift calculation of their pace, and spun the little wheel that brought the engine forward. He touched a lever and the throbbing effort of the engine ceased. He began to fall, fell swifter and swifter. He aimed at the apex of the wedge. He dropped like a stone through the whistling air. It seemed scarce a second from that soaring moment before he struck the foremost aeroplane.
He turned in a half circle, watching the approaching fleet. It flew in a wedge-shaped formation, a triangular group of massive glowing shapes getting closer through the lower sky. He quickly calculated their speed and turned the small wheel to accelerate the engine. He pulled a lever, and the engine's thumping stopped. He started to fall, faster and faster. He targeted the tip of the wedge. He plummeted like a stone through the rushing air. It felt like barely a second from that high point before he hit the front plane.
No man of all that black multitude saw the coming of his fate, no man among them dreamt of the hawk that struck downward upon him out of the sky. Those who were not limp in the agonies of air-sickness, were craning their black necks and staring to see the filmy city that was rising out of the haze, the rich and splendid city to which “Massa Boss” had brought their obedient muscles. Bright teeth gleamed and the glossy faces shone. They had heard of Paris. They knew they were to have lordly times among the poor white trash.
No one in that large crowd noticed the fate approaching him, and no one among them imagined the hawk that swooped down from the sky. Those who weren’t limp with motion sickness were craning their necks, trying to see the shimmering city emerging from the mist, the rich and magnificent city that “Massa Boss” had brought their eager hands to. Bright smiles shone, and their glossy faces sparkled. They had heard about Paris. They knew they were about to enjoy lavish experiences among the poor white folks.
Suddenly Graham hit them.
Suddenly, Graham struck them.
He had aimed at the body of the aeroplane, but at the very last instant a better idea had flashed into his mind. He twisted about and struck near the edge of the starboard wing with all his accumulated weight. He was jerked back as he struck. His prow went gliding across its smooth expanse towards the rim. He felt the forward rush of the huge fabric sweeping him and his monoplane along with it, and for a moment that seemed an age he could not tell what was happening. He heard a thousand throats yelling, and perceived that his machine was balanced on the edge of the gigantic float, and driving down, down; glanced over his shoulder and saw the backbone of the aeroplane and the opposite float swaying up. He had a vision through the ribs of sliding chairs, staring faces, and hands clutching at the tilting guide bars. The fenestrations in the further float flashed open as the aeronaut tried to right her. Beyond, he saw a second aeroplane leaping steeply to escape the whirl of its heeling fellow. The broad area of swaying wings seemed to jerk upward. He felt he had dropped clear, that the monstrous fabric, clean overturned, hung like a sloping wall above him.
He had aimed at the body of the airplane, but at the last moment, a better idea flashed into his mind. He twisted around and hit near the edge of the right wing with all his weight. He was jerked back as he struck. His front glided across its smooth surface toward the edge. He could feel the rush of the massive fabric sweeping him and his monoplane along with it, and for a moment that felt like an eternity, he couldn't tell what was happening. He heard thousands of voices yelling and realized that his machine was balanced on the edge of the gigantic float, driving down, down; he glanced over his shoulder and saw the backbone of the airplane and the opposite float swaying up. He envisioned through the ribs sliding chairs, staring faces, and hands clutching at the tilting guide bars. The windows in the farther float popped open as the pilot attempted to right the aircraft. In the distance, he saw a second airplane jumping steeply to escape the swirling of its tilting companion. The wide area of swaying wings seemed to jerk upward. He felt he had dropped clear, that the massive fabric, completely overturned, hung above him like a sloping wall.
He did not clearly understand that he had struck the side float of the aeroplane and slipped off, but he perceived that he was flying free on the down glide and rapidly nearing earth. What had he done? His heart throbbed like a noisy engine in his throat and for a perilous instant he could not move his levers because of the paralysis of his hands. He wrenched the levers to throw his engine back, fought for two seconds against the weight of it, felt himself righting, driving horizontally, set the engine beating again.
He didn't fully grasp that he had hit the side float of the airplane and lost control, but he sensed he was gliding freely down and getting close to the ground. What had he done? His heart raced like a loud engine in his throat, and for a terrifying moment, he couldn't move the controls because his hands were frozen. He yanked the levers to pull the engine back, struggled for two seconds against its weight, felt himself stabilizing, flying horizontally, and got the engine running again.
He looked upward and saw two aeroplanes glide shouting far overhead, looked back, and saw the main body of the fleet opening out and rushing upward and outward; saw the one he had struck fall edgewise on and strike like a gigantic knife-blade along the wind-wheels below it.
He looked up and saw two airplanes gliding and screaming far overhead, looked back, and saw the main body of the fleet spreading out and rushing upward and outward; saw the one he had hit fall sideways and slice through the wind-blades below it.
He put down his stern and looked again. He drove up heedless of his direction as he watched. He saw the wind-vanes give, saw the huge fabric strike the earth, saw its downward vanes crumple with the weight of its descent, and then the whole mass turned over and smashed, upside down, upon the sloping wheels. Then from the heaving wreckage a thin tongue of white fire licked up towards the zenith. He was aware of a huge mass flying through the air towards him, and turned upwards just in time to escape the charge—if it was a charge—of a second aeroplane. It whirled by below, sucked him down a fathom, and nearly turned him over in the gust of its close passage.
He set down his stern and looked again. He drove forward without caring about his direction as he watched. He saw the wind vanes give way, saw the massive structure hit the ground, saw its downward vanes crumple under the weight of its fall, and then the entire mass flipped over and crashed, upside down, onto the sloping wheels. Then, from the heaving wreckage, a thin tongue of white fire shot up towards the sky. He noticed a massive object flying through the air toward him and looked up just in time to avoid the impact—if it was an impact—of a second airplane. It whirled by beneath him, pulling him down a bit, and nearly flipped him over in the gust from its close pass.
He became aware of three others rushing towards him, aware of the urgent necessity of beating above them. Aeroplanes were all about him, circling wildly to avoid him, as it seemed. They drove past him, above, below, eastward and westward. Far away to the westward was the sound of a collision, and two falling flares. Far away to the southward a second squadron was coming. Steadily he beat upward. Presently all the aeroplanes were below him, but for a moment he doubted the height he had of them, and did not swoop again. And then he came down upon a second victim and all its load of soldiers saw him coming. The big machine heeled and swayed as the fear-maddened men scrambled to the stern for their weapons. A score of bullets sung through the air, and there flashed a star in the thick glass wind-screen that protected him. The aeroplane slowed and dropped to foil his stroke, and dropped too low. Just in time he saw the wind-wheels of Bromley hill rushing up towards him, and spun about and up as the aeroplane he had chased crashed among them. All its voices wove into a felt of yelling. The great fabric seemed to be standing on end for a second among the heeling and splintering vans, and then it flew to pieces. Huge splinters came flying through the air, its engines burst like shells. A hot rush of flame shot overhead into the darkling sky.
He noticed three others rushing toward him, realizing he urgently needed to climb above them. Airplanes were all around him, circling wildly to avoid him, or so it seemed. They zipped past him, high and low, east and west. Far off to the west, he heard a crash and saw two flares falling. To the south, a second squadron was approaching. Steadily, he climbed higher. Soon, all the airplanes were below him, but for a moment, he doubted how high he was above them and didn’t dive again. Then he came down on a second target, and all its soldiers saw him approaching. The big machine tilted and swayed as the terrified men scrambled to the back for their weapons. A volley of bullets whizzed through the air, and he saw a starburst on the thick glass windshield protecting him. The airplane slowed and dropped to evade his attack, but it went too low. Just in time, he spotted the windmills of Bromley Hill rushing up toward him, and he spun around and climbed as the airplane he had pursued crashed among them. All its voices blended into a cacophony of screams. The massive wreck seemed to momentarily stand on end among the tilting and splintering wreckage, then it shattered. Huge shards flew through the air, and its engines exploded like shells. A fierce rush of flames shot up into the darkening sky.
“Two!” he cried, with a bomb from overhead bursting as it fell, and forthwith he was beating up again. A glorious exhilaration possessed him now, a giant activity. His troubles about humanity, about his inadequacy, were gone for ever. He was a man in battle rejoicing in his power. Aeroplanes seemed radiating from him in every direction, intent only upon avoiding him, the yelling of their packed passengers came in short gusts as they swept by. He chose his third quarry, struck hastily and did but turn it on edge. It escaped him, to smash against the tall cliff of London wall. Flying from that impact he skimmed the darkling ground so nearly he could see a frightened rabbit bolting up a slope. He jerked up steeply, and found himself driving over south London with the air about him vacant. To the right of him a wild riot of signal rockets from the Ostrogites banged tumultuously in the sky. To the south the wreckage of half a dozen air ships flamed, and east and west and north they fled before him. They drove away to the east and north, and went about in the south, for they could not pause in the air. In their present confusion any attempt at evolution would have meant disastrous collisions.
"Two!" he shouted, as a bomb exploded above him, and he quickly took off again. A glorious excitement surged through him, a rush of energy. His worries about humanity and his own shortcomings vanished completely. He felt like a warrior, reveling in his strength. It seemed like planes were darting away from him in every direction, their packed passengers screaming as they zipped by. He picked a third target, struck quickly, but only managed to graze it. It escaped him, crashing against the tall London wall. After that impact, he skimmed the dark ground so closely that he could see a scared rabbit darting up a hill. He pulled up sharply and found himself soaring over south London, the air around him empty. To his right, a chaotic display of signal rockets from the Ostrogites boomed wildly in the sky. To the south, the wreckage of several airships blazed, while they scattered east, west, and north away from him. They fled towards the east and north, circling in the south, unable to hover in the air. In their current disarray, any attempt to maneuver would have led to disastrous crashes.
He passed two hundred feet or so above the Roehampton stage. It was black with people and noisy with their frantic shouting. But why was the Wimbledon Park stage black and cheering, too? The smoke and flame of Streatham now hid the three further stages. He curved about and rose to see them and the northern quarters. First came the square masses of Shooter’s Hill into sight, from behind the smoke, lit and orderly with the aeroplane that had landed and its disembarking negroes. Then came Blackheath, and then under the corner of the reek the Norwood stage. On Blackheath no aeroplane had landed. Norwood was covered by a swarm of little figures running to and fro in a passionate confusion. Why? Abruptly he understood. The stubborn defence of the flying stages was over, the people were pouring into the under-ways of these last strongholds of Ostrog’s usurpation. And then, from far away on the northern border of the city, full of glorious import to him, came a sound, a signal, a note of triumph, the leaden thud of a gun. His lips fell apart, his face was disturbed with emotion.
He flew about two hundred feet above the Roehampton stage. It was packed with people and loud with their frantic shouting. But why was the Wimbledon Park stage also bustling and cheering? The smoke and flames from Streatham now obscured the three other stages. He curved around and climbed higher to see them and the northern parts of the city. First, the solid shapes of Shooter’s Hill came into view through the smoke, illuminated and organized with the airplane that had landed and its departing passengers. Then came Blackheath, followed by the Norwood stage partially hidden under the smoke. No airplane had landed at Blackheath. Norwood was bustling with a flurry of small figures moving around in a chaotic frenzy. Why? Suddenly, he understood. The stubborn defense of the flying stages was over; people were rushing into the underpasses of these last strongholds of Ostrog’s takeover. And then, from far away on the city's northern edge, full of significant meaning to him, came a sound, a signal, a note of victory—the heavy thud of a gun. His lips parted, and his face showed his emotions.
He drew an immense breath. “They win,” he shouted to the empty air; “the people win!” The sound of a second gun came like an answer. And then he saw the monoplane on Blackheath was running down its guides to launch. It lifted clean and rose. It shot up into the air, driving straight southward and away from him.
He took a deep breath. “They win!” he yelled into the empty air; “the people win!” The sound of a second gunshot echoed like a response. Then he saw the monoplane on Blackheath rolling down its track to take off. It lifted smoothly and ascended. It shot straight up into the sky, heading south and away from him.
In an instant it came to him what this meant. It must needs be Ostrog in flight. He shouted and dropped towards it. He had the momentum of his elevation and fell slanting down the air and very swiftly. It rose steeply at his approach. He allowed for its velocity and drove straight upon it.
In an instant, he realized what this meant. It had to be Ostrog on the run. He shouted and dove towards it. He had the momentum from his height and fell quickly at an angle. It climbed steeply as he got closer. He accounted for its speed and charged straight at it.
It suddenly became a mere flat edge, and behold! he was past it, and driving headlong down with all the force of his futile blow.
It suddenly turned into just a flat edge, and look! he was over it, and rushing down with all the strength of his pointless hit.
He was furiously angry. He reeled the engine back along its shaft and went circling up. He saw Ostrog’s machine beating up a spiral before him. He rose straight towards it, won above it by virtue of the impetus of his swoop and by the advantage and weight of a man. He dropped headlong—dropped and missed again! As he rushed past he saw the face of Ostrog’s aeronaut confident and cool and in Ostrog’s attitude a wincing resolution. Ostrog was looking steadfastly away from him—to the south. He realized with a gleam of wrath how bungling his flight must be. Below he saw the Croydon hills. He jerked upward and once more he gained on his enemy.
He was extremely angry. He pulled the engine back along its shaft and started circling up. He saw Ostrog's aircraft spiraling up ahead of him. He shot straight toward it, gaining the upper hand thanks to the speed of his dive and the advantage of his weight. He dropped down hard—dropped and missed again! As he rushed past, he caught a glimpse of Ostrog's pilot, confident and calm, and noticed Ostrog's determined yet tense posture. Ostrog was looking resolutely away from him—to the south. In that moment, he felt a flash of frustration at how clumsy his flight must appear. Below, he spotted the Croydon hills. He jerked upward and once again closed the gap on his rival.
He glanced over his shoulder and his attention was arrested. The eastward stage, the one on Shooter’s Hill, appeared to lift; a flash changing to a tall grey shape, a cowled figure of smoke and dust, jerked into the air. For a moment this cowled figure stood motionless, dropping huge masses of metal from its shoulders, and then it began to uncoil a dense head of smoke. The people had blown it up, aeroplane and all! As suddenly a second flash and grey shape sprang up from the Norwood stage. And even as he stared at this came a dead report; and the air wave of the first explosion struck him. He was flung up and sideways.
He looked over his shoulder and his attention was caught. The stage to the east, the one on Shooter’s Hill, seemed to rise; a flash turned into a tall gray shape, a hooded form of smoke and dust, shot into the air. For a moment, this hooded figure stood still, dropping large chunks of metal from its shoulders, and then it started to release a thick cloud of smoke. The people had blown it up, plane and all! Suddenly, a second flash and gray shape shot up from the Norwood stage. And just as he was staring at this, he heard a loud bang; the shockwave from the first explosion hit him. He was thrown up and sideways.
For a moment his monoplane fell nearly edgewise with her nose down, and seemed to hesitate whether to overset altogether. He stood on his wind-shield, wrenching the wheel that swayed up over his head. And then the shock of the second explosion took his machine sideways.
For a moment, his monoplane tipped almost sideways with its nose pointed down, and it seemed to hesitate about whether it would completely flip over. He stood on his windshield, yanking the wheel that swung up over his head. Then the impact of the second explosion knocked his aircraft sideways.
He found himself clinging to one of the ribs of his machine, and the air was blowing past him and upward. He seemed to be hanging quite still in the air, with the wind blowing up past him. It occurred to him that he was falling. Then he was sure that he was falling. He could not look down.
He found himself holding onto one of the ribs of his machine, and the air was rushing past him and upward. He felt like he was suspended in the air, with the wind blowing up around him. It dawned on him that he was falling. Then he knew for sure that he was falling. He couldn't bring himself to look down.
He found himself recapitulating with incredible swiftness all that had happened since his awakening, the days of doubt, the days of Empire, and at last the tumultuous discovery of Ostrog’s calculated treachery.
He quickly went over everything that had happened since he woke up: the days of uncertainty, the days of power, and finally the shocking realization of Ostrog’s planned betrayal.
The vision had a quality of utter unreality. Who was he? Why was he holding so tightly with his hands? Why could he not let go? In such a fall as this countless dreams have ended. But in a moment he would wake....
The vision felt completely unreal. Who was he? Why was he gripping so tightly? Why couldn't he let go? In falls like this, countless dreams have come to an end. But soon, he would wake up....
His thoughts ran swifter and swifter. He wondered if he should see Helen again. It seemed so unreasonable that he should not see her again. It must be a dream! Yet surely he would meet her. She at least was real. She was real. He would wake and meet her.
His thoughts raced faster and faster. He wondered if he should see Helen again. It seemed so unreasonable that he shouldn’t see her again. It must be a dream! Yet he was sure he would meet her. She was at least real. She was real. He would wake up and meet her.
Although he could not look at it, he was suddenly aware that the earth was very near.
Although he couldn't see it, he suddenly realized that the ground was very close.
THE END.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!